Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http: //books .google .com/I
, Google
, Google
, Google
, Google
t^A^ A/e^ R K ' S
FOREIGN
THEOLOGICAL LIBRAEY.
VOLUME XXIV.
McntBn'K 4E(mrid C^nnl Stetorp.
VOL. VII.
EDINBURGH t
T. ft T. CLARE, S8 OEOROB STREET;
LONDOK: BBBLBT AND CO. ; WAKD AND CO. ; AND JAOKBON AND WAI.FOKD.
DIIBLIN : JOHN ROBBKTaON. KBIT TORK : WILBT AND PDTNAlf.
PHIDADBLPHIA ; J. A. MOORB.
MDGCCJ.I.
, Google
, Google
GENERAL HISTORY
CHRISTIAN RELIGION AND CHURCH ;
FBOH THE OERUAN OF
DR AUGUSTUS NEANDER.
TBAHSLATED FROU THE LAST EDITION.
BY JOSEPH TOBBET,
EDINBURGH :
T. & T. CLARK, 38 GEORGE STREET.
LOKIXnt : ItAltlLTOH, ADAMS, A CO. ; BIMPKIN, MAKBHALL, ft CO. ;
8BBLBY * CO. ; WAKD k CO. ; JACRBOK k WALFriRn, ETC.
DDBLIIf : JOHN R0REHT80H.
.y Google
H'COHH.PARK. AND DEWARP.
, Google
TKANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
This Tolniue completes the translation of the General UiBtory of the
Christian Religion and Church, as far as the work had been published
when its lamented author was called away from the scene of his earthly
W>oniB. A sixth volume, as he himself intimates in the Preface to
bis Tenth Part, was to have brought the history of the church down to
the times of the Reformation, What pn^rcss had been made by the
author in preparing this interesting portion of his work for the press,
I do not certainly know, though I feel strongly confident it must have
been such that the last labours of the eminent historian will not long
be withheld from the public In a letter to the publishers of my
translation, dated April 9. 1848, Dr Neander writes that he was then
occupied with this sixth voltune ; and it is well known, that one of the
last acts of his life was to dictate a sentence of it to his amanuensis.
As he bad therefore been employed upon it for as long a time, to say
the least, as had ever intervened between the dates of his earlier vo-
lumes, it is not nnreasonable to conjecture that the volume was left by
him in a sufficient state of forwardness to admit of being finished
without much labour. That it may be so finished, and the whole work
thus brought down t« the epoch to which the author in his later
volumes was evidently looking forward as a resting-place, must appear
highly desirable to every one who is capable of appreciating the minute
and comprehensive learning, the scmpulotis fidelity, the unexampled
candour and simplicity of spirit, the unobtrusive but pervading glow
of Christian piety, which have thus far so eminently characterized
every portion of this great work.
If such a volume should soon be given to the world, the publisher
of the present translation will doubtless take measures to have it con-
verted into English, and added as a necessary complement to their
edition of Neander's Church History.
J. TORREV.
<, Jnfjai. I(tal.
.y Google
( 'i )
DEDICATION
OF THE FIEST PART OF THE FIFTH VOLUME.
TO MY DEAR AND HONOUBED FBIEND.
DB BITSCHl,
Ever aJDce I had the happineu to be thrown by official relatione, when you
were still bere imoDggt na, into closer contact with you, and through vour eza-
minations over the department of practical theology, as well as by corial inter-
course, to become more accnrately acquainted with your peculiar spirit, your
way of iuterpreting the signs of these dmes, labouring with the birth-throes of a
new age of the world, and your judgment aa to wtiat the church in these timeB
needs before all things else, I felt myself related to you, not by the common tie
of Christian fellowghip alone, but also by a special sympatiiy of spirit. And when
you left ns, called by the LoM to act in another great sphere for the advancfflnent
of his kingdom, your dear image still remained deeply engraven on my heart. In
your beantifal pastoral letters, 1 recc^uEed again the same doctrines of Christian
wisdom, drawn from the study of the Divine Word and of history, to which I had
olten heard you bear testimony before ; and when I had the pleasure of once more
seeing yon tace to face, it served to revive the ancient fellowship. Often has the
servants of the church to that wliich is only to he learned in the school of life, in
History, I dedicate a part of the present worli, devoted to the history of the
kingdom of Qod. Ana I feel myself constrained to dedicate to the bishop of the
dear Pummrraaian church, that volume of my work in particular which de-
Hcribes the active operations of its original founder. That kindred spirit, even in
its errors, you will greet with your wonted benevolence.
May the Lord long preserve you by his grace for his church on earth, and
bless your work.
These times, torn by the most direct contrarieties, vacillating between licen-
tjousnesa and servility, between the bold denial of Clod and the deification of the
letter, needs such men, who recognise the neccsaai7 unity and the necessary
manifoldneSH, and who understand how to guide free minds with love and wisdom,
being tlieniselves the disciples of eternal love and wisdom. May all learn from
you not to hunt after new things wliich are not also old, nor to cling to old things
iriuch vrillnoC become new ; Imt, as you advise in your first pastoral letter, to
form themselves into snch ecribes as know how to bring out of their good trea-
Kurcs things both old and new, just as the tnith which they serve is an old truth
and at the same time always new.
With ray whole heart, yours,
A. KKANDER.
Beblin, MahcuS 1811
.y Google
( "i )
AUTHOR'S PREFACE
TO THE FIEST PART OF THE FIFTH VOLUME.
_ .d th&t he hu enabled me to ... _.
in disakupae tli« dnties of a difflcolt calliiig.
I moM oe^ the learaed reader wonld have the goodnem to nupeod Us Jads-
ment reapectmg the arnuigeiitent and diitribntion of the matter tUl the whole
shall be completed. Notwitiistandiug that H. H , in his recenaion of the
two praoeding volnmes, in the litecary Imtm of the DarmBtadt Church Gazette,
has oqireMed himself so stronglv, I have atill thonght proper, in this volome
alao, to inoorponte the bistort of Honachism with that of the choroh conititn-
timi. No aoB, doabtleM, except H. H , will believe me to be so childish or
•o atand aa to ha'W done this merely because it is customary to speak alM of a
conititDtion of Monachiam. The reasons vrhioh have induced me to adopt the
^an 1 have chosen, will readily present themselres to the attentive reader ;
thoogh I am &oe to confess that another arranKeaont is posiible, and that the
reference to the Cbri»tiaa life is made prominent by me in the second section also,
as it belonKS indeed to the special point of view from which 1 write my Church
HiMot^. lehoold have many things to answer to the above-mentioned reviewer,
U the judgment of a reviewer wore really anything more than the judgment of
any outer reader or non-reader. That the remark concerning Claudiua of Turin,
was neither onimpurtant nor superflaous, every one may esaSy convince himself,
who ti^es the leant interest in a thoroush soientidc underatauding of the history
of doctrioM. As to my theoloncal position, I demand for that the condescending
tolerance of no man ; bat shall know very well how to defend it on eciantifio
I most direct the attention of the readers of my Church History, to the Atlas
of Eoclesiastical History, soon to be given to the world by Candidate Wiltscb, of
Wittenberg, which will prove a welcome present to every friend of the history of
the cfaorah.
A. NEANDBR.
Bkkuk, Hahcb S. 1841.
.y Google
( viii )
AUTHOR'S PHEFACE
TO THE SECOND PART OF THE FIFTH VOLUME.
I rejoice tiut I am bero aUe at length to preaent t» the pabUc the fhiits of my
GivouTite stadias for tatay yosni,— «n eihibitioD of the Chrutiui life, of the de-
velopment of the theologj and of the historj of the sects dminK the floaiiihing
times of the Middle Ages. Would that the mnny new facts which ever otid anon
haye prMcmtad themselTes aa the result of my mqniiies, maj' serve, as some of
my earlier laboors have done, to call forth aew inveHdgHtionH, which mteht tend
to promote the cause of Bcience by confirming that which I have advanced, filling
ap what 1 have left defective, or stating the other side of facts where I have
stated bat one side, 1 reg^t that mr attention was drawn too late to Dr Giese-
ler's Programme on tho gnrnmaa of luuner, and that I received it too late to be
able to avail myself of it in treating the history of tho sects. I regret it the
more, as I am aware bow mnch the laboors of this distinguished inquirer have
aided me in other investigations where otu' studies have happened to be directed
BubJHCtB. It IS ■ great pity that, by this custom of academical pro-
many an important scientific essay, which published by itself or inserted
msi might noon be generally (Onpcraed abroad, is to many entirely
least escapes their notice at the nuticular moment when uiey coulo
in some joumsi might noon be generally lOnpersed abroad, is to many entirely
lost, or at least escapes their notice at the nuticular moment when uiey coulo
have derived the most benefit from it. The latest volume of Ritter on Christian
Philosophy, is a work also to which I could not of coarse have any regard. Also
the Essay of Dr Planck, in the Stndicn und Kritiken, J. 1844, 4teB Heft, on a
tract cited in my work, the Contra quatuor Galliae Labyiinthoe of Walter of
Maoretania, is a production to which 1 must refer my readers, aa having appeared
too late for my purpose.
1 have to lament, that of the ten volumes of the works of Baymnnd Lull, there
are two which I have not been able to consult, as they are nowhere to be met
with. If it be the fact that those two misning volumes cannot bo restored, it is
certainly desirable that some individual would do himself the honour of completing
the edition from the manuscripts in the Royal Library of Munich.
I have not compared my earlier laboun on the subject of Abelard, with this
new representation of the man. By those writings of his which Dr Rbdnwald"
and Cooain have first presented to the world, an impulse has been given to many
a now inquiry and new mode of apprehending the character of that celebrated
indiTidoal.
lu conlinoation of the present work there will follow, if God permit, an acconnt
of the times down to the period of the Reformation, in one volume.
I heartily thank Professor Schijnemann, for the extraordinary kindness with
whicli, as Superintendent of the Dacal Library at Wolfenbiittel, he has oommu-
nicatod its trea^mres for my use, without which it would have been out of my
power to complete many an investigation of wMch the results are to he found in
this volume. And in conclusion, 1 thank my dear young friend H. Bdssel, not
only for the care he has bestowed on the correction of the press, but also for the
pains and Bkill with which he has drawn up the Table of Contents and the Re-
gister.
A. NEANDER.
Bkblot, Dec, 3. 1844.
' Tbs ArtklMriia not h*n]y
■appoTt of sU Iclndt Id thA very EmporCani uikd«rtakfiig« tn bohjil' of I1l«t.iLii]
uf lheooll«teiwrlilngso( ViOmllii.Ai ■
Bialiamenof Oermaavi tbeAotaof the oouncll of Bade, after tbe plu
onmnnofF '■ ' ' ' *■ ■ ■" '-
_. ... jtniiUied o(lh«™nno
Hflb>r1eo<Bcole«lait^, a work whteh miut pi
, Google
TABLE OF CONTKNTS.
VOLUME SEVENTH.
FIFTH PEBIOD OF THE HISTORY OF THE CHHISTJaN CHUBCH.
It tam ■iBHTB.
a. 1073 T(
D.1S94.
[First Division.]
section first.
kxten810n and liuits of the curistran chukcm.
1. Amtitg Ihi BtaHua.
Ouo'a jonmaf tbrongh Poland; hii reoepllan bj the dukM of Foluid anl
Tba flcM btptiud convent in Pommennli. Pagan feitivil u Prrilz ; prcpxn-
torj iutniction and baptram of Mren thoiitand ; firawclJ exhoiUlioni
FaTonnbls diBpoaitions of WwtialiT and hit wire. Suoomrol opcnLions and
OUOfUMIIib timid aompanlons, in Iht fnt citj at Jidin. Fni; of tlis pagana ;
■eent Chriitiana than. Cidiena agne to fallow Lbe siample ofSuuiii
ArriTal at SttUin. Retigioaa condition or the pagan inlubilanu. Embait; to
Poland. Otto'a influenoe; n^ld bj a Chriatian familj
Bolralav'a ieUir. Otlo'a malhod In dratnjing tb« moaomanla of idalalr;.
Daalb of a hulbcn prieal
Olio in Carl, Lrbbebu. JWiitaaninMd and deitinad for a biaboprio. 8uo-
cni in ClonMla (Colt dot), Kaugaid, Colberg, and Belgradt
.y Google
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
H» inaaen
iM upon WarliBli* in Cmmin. Speco
bofUislBUaritthsdidiD
f9^Sn>,iin1Volg<.u. Co™ of
veou there till Chrislitnity
1 diteoursa at tiit dediguion of ■
Bolealav'i mililar; eipeditiao nnounosd. Ouo'a inWrrilw wilh iVan»l(T.
Otto'iationgdeaire toTiiit RUgtn. AtlcmpM ot Ltliio to rUit that iaUod
dafcaWd. Olio's trealment of hia tSeigj
Slcuin, a lown pinlj pagan, partlr Chriatiaa. Wititack'a coamaiun. Hia
anpport of Olto. OUo'a calameM amidat the infariaud patan*. Adoptiou of
Chriatianilj reaolied upon in an asMmbly of the people. Ouo's tnatment
of children. Dangtn to irhleh he eipoaeJ bimielf ,
Suceesanil openUiona in Ju/in. Olto'a return to BambeiKj he oontiuiMa to ba
iDtereated in beiulf of tha Pommenniuia. Oenuan elergj and eolonlata in
Pommenuiia
BUgen conqoend by ihe Danea. Planting of the Chrialian diateta there bj
Vinlm't earlier life. HIa lealnua and painful laboun, in conDcctioD oiUi
Dittmar, among the Slavet. Rellgioiia aoeietiea and miaalonar; aohoola
Lif/laiuL Fluting of the Chilatlui cbnith there. Misaionarj operationa of
Hcinbard (Scat cbureh in Yikdll). Crnaadea of Thaodonc and Barthold
againit the Lieflandere. Jlbtrt of Appeldem. Biga made ■ biahopric.
Bntbran of the Sword. Kathland, aamgillan, Oorland, nhriaiianized
Bpiritaal drama*. Thaological IwtureB of AaJrtw of Land. Sigfrid in Holm.
Frederia of Celle martjred in Friedland. Jobn Strick'a behaTionr duriDg an
attack IVom lb* Letti. Impreaaion prudnced bj a apiritnaJ aong. CanTerU
to Chrialiaoity come to a eonaoioaaneaa of their equal righta and dignity a*
men. Change in the charaoter of the lava. Exhonationa of WilUani of
Modenm
Pnusia. Hiaaionary labaun of Adalbert of Prague, and Bruno Boniface, till
Ibeir martyrdom. Oottftied of Luelna, and monk Philip. CAritfion'a la.
boDl*, auatainad by Innoocnl the Third (thrau|[h hia lellen and biieb).
Completion of the work by the German knights and brethren of the Sword.
Fonr biaboprie*
Finland converud to Christianity _
Tartarg. Aetfnly of the NtilorimH in spreading Cbrialianily. Legend of
the Christian kingdom in Strait, under Ihe priest kings John. Ilislorioal
basil of tills story
MungoU. Empire of DscUngisbhau. Beligloua condition of the Mocgols.
UaBucoeaaAil emhaasias of Innoeenl the FuniUi
Inflnanee of the Craaadea' EDbaaay of Lnnli ih« Ninifa. Slstemeott of
William of Rabraqola. His eonTerHtioni and parlieipation in the religioD*
conference betwixt the difiarent panin
The Hongol empire in Penis _
, Google
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
iDtij lotiill; of John ds MoqM Cupioo in P«nlj, India, Cbiu. Hi>
uninCuiitula(Pekin). The Nutoriui piinoe Ororge ba-
Bonw* Cubolie; imsUod or Neawiiuiiim iftcr his douta
2. Among the UolunHMJatii in Africa,
RdUioD of Ihc HoLunmeduit Co Chriatianitj during lb* CnuiBdea. Francii
of Awisiin Egjpl. DitTerent tccoanis of bim. Report of Jacob of Yilrj_
ScianM ■> aa ioiLramcDt for the apnad of'CluutianilT. Rajpmmil LtUFi
aarlitr life. Hii coDrenion, ud liia plan of labour. Hia An geneialli
oppoMd [D Lwo pardea. Brlation of faiih lo knottledgf. Linguislio mii-
■ionarf lohoola at Majorca. Lull's TOjage to Tanis and its result. His
Tabula genarslisand N«ceaaariademanslratia. His labours in Europe, and
•eeondjoume; to Nwrtb Africa (Bugia). His banisbnunt; slupwreck near
Pisa. His laboora as a uaeber In Paris ; bli threefold plan. Dim a martjr
in Bngia ,»
3. Rtlation oftht CArifMon Chnrtk to the Jtwt.
Tbs monk Hermiiin OD the ireatmisnt of the Jews. Pslae r^Mrta eonoernjng
Ibem ; Amatieal bafaiTianr uwsids llwni. Bemsni oT Clainaox defends
lliem,and pots down Bodolf. FeUt of Clan; hostile to the Jews
Tba [rapes their proleotora. Innocent the Second and tbe Third. Bricta of
Oregoij the Ninth and of Innocent the Fouith ■
Poinu of diapule with the Cbrietiana. Oljjeotione ataled bj a Jew, and their
rsfutalion bj Oielebarl „
Doobta and conflicts of the convert Hermann
SECTION SECOND.
1, Pafac)ajidlh»Poptt,\Vi—Xb.
Comi|ition of Ilia ehurcb, and reformalorjr reaction ; Hildebrand't idea of the
church aa daaigned lo gotem tbe world —..^
HiaeoaiMof deTelopment as conditioned bjr the timaa in «bi«h be lived.
Oregorj iheBcTenUi (1073); complainla in the flrat jesn of hi) nign
Principles of bis oonduct; Old Testaneul position on which he alood. Piedi-
leelion for judgments of Ood. Vensration of Harf. Papal and rojal antho-
ritj. Monanhieal constitution of lb* chnroh. Oregorj snd the laws. Hia
legates. Annual sjnods. Care for particular nations. Oisgorj's incorrupt-
ible Integri I j. Penecnlionofwibilmftnbiddcn. Gregory's viawaof penance,
of nwuuhism, SMMieisB. His liWalitj
DilTerent eqsotations from Oregorj'e govemnent. Tbe aloi; ooneefniog
Henry Ihe Fonrtb. Proleele against hie tleetion. Lcttoa mkeive for a
reformatory Faat-ajDod (1074.) Oppoeitionto tbe joifi^ ceUiary. Oregory'e
Brmicea to his principtes m the case of llie oppoeitlon altCajenoe, etc Hie
niion with the iai^ and monks. His opponanle. Leltn to Cunibett of
Turin. 8ep«ratial bantioal movenunte. Complaints against Oregorj
Xap iacesfittire forbidden. OTegorr'spTOoeedlngs towards Philip the Fint and
Hcmj riolalH the psace.
, Google
XII TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Ongorj it impMohed bj Hugo Bluicns. Oregnir dapoKil M tba counDil of
Worms (1076.) Uenrj's IMter to Kame. Gregorj's impritonmml bfCin-
tini, and libotUioD. Bui pronaaased on HoDtj. Imptefaion produoed
on different paniM. Oiagarj't jiutificatioD of himself, lefiUed bj Wilnm.
HeuiT's jaurue; to Bame (1076—77.) Gregory's jounie; M Oennsn)' pre
veotol. Ul> relalioQS widi MHtbilds. Tbo penilanU u CimoasL The host
oaed an mn ordsaL The jndgnMDt to be formed respecting aregory's neon.
eUiation wilb Henry , ,
Hsnry TJolates the peace. Budolpb of Susbis eleoted (1077.) Oregory's am-
biguous mods of proceeding. New bin pronoDnceit on Hency (1080.)
Gregory depossd snd ClemenI Cbs Third elected. Ueuiy in Italy prepand
for peaee. Gregory's firmness; his death (108D); hie Dictalei
Continnanee of the eoDloet alter Gregory. Victor tlie Third. Uriun the Se-
cond, f bilip tbs First's controversies oonoeming his marrisge. Firm and
bold stand of Yves of Cbarlres, and bis fate. Ban pronounced on Pbilip —
Oooasion ct ibe Crvtadei. Feter the Hermit. Eedeslasticsl sssemblias at
Plasenia and Clermont , ,
Speech of Urban the Second. Enlboriaam called forlb. Different motives of
the cTosaden. Spiritual orders of knights. Pious frauds, logellier wilb
examples of (iilb ,
Pspal Bulhorily inatesaed by the craaadsa. Change eflteted in Urban'a situation
dll his death. Death of the anti-pcpe Clement the Tbhrd
Continued contests of Hent) the Fifth. Robert of FIsnden adrred up by
Paichalia ths Second. Bold letter of the clergy of Liege (by Sigiben of
Oemblonrs) to Psscbalis ■
Oispntes with Henry the Fitth about Inveatfture. Compact at Sulri, *.d. 1110.
New oompaat i.D. 1112. Beproachea brought against Pascbsli* the Second.
QotifrBid of VendSme representatiie of the sterner party. Milder judgment
of Hildeben of Mans and Yru of Cbartres. John of Lyona. The tract of
PlacidDsofNoDautula. Psschalis bsfure theLsteran council. New disputes
about invaatiture ,
Gelsaius tbs Second, and the imperisl pope Gregory the Eighth. Attempt to
restore peaee by the monk Hugo. Nentral stand taken by Gottfried of Yen-
ddtne. Concoidat of Worma belwean Calixtns tbe Second and Heni} the
Fifth, a.Jft. 1122
Tbe anti-popes, Innooeut the Second and Anaclete the Second. Innocent,
in France, supported byBemsid; healing of a schism in tbe oburch by the
latter; hia conduct towards William of Aqnilania. Innocent tiiumpbant in
e of the disputes
Arnold of Brescia j faia education, particularly nndcrlhe influence of Abelard ;
his asceticism, and fierce iuvectiTca againat the clergy. His lib in exile
Arnold's principles in Borne. Hia return under Celestin the Second. Lucius
the Second. Anti papal letter of the Bomans <o Conrad the TbinI
Eugene the Third. Bematd'a letter to him. Engens in France supported by
Bernard. Qreal aucceaa atuuding hia preaching of the crusades. Hia mode-
rated enthusiaam. The awakening oslled forth. Twofold influence of Ber-
nard Opiniona respecting the issue of tbe second crusaile
Eogsne's return to Bome. Bernsrd'a four bookiiDeConaideratione, addressed
Continuation of Itie qriarrels utidfr Adrian ilic Fourth. Letter of the Roman
.y Google
TABLE OF CONTENTS. ]
DOblciloFndtric tlisFinL Fdlof AraoM's putr- Arnoltl'i death eiouMd
\ij th* Romtn conn , >
Anwld'B idcM eonliiiDfl to woik. Couaiol of tb* Bobenfunftiis with the bier-
■fchj. Fint expcditioD oT Praderi* the FintigilaU Rome. Adriio'i leMn
to Frcdnic mpeeliDg the tmn bentfieiirm. Step taken b; Frederic od the
other tide. BMoneillilion of the two paitiea in 1198. New diDtenltiea.
CorrespoDdence between the putie*. AdriBii dies 11B9
Aleiender the Third, and Oie imperial pope Vielor the Fourth. The oonoeO of
Pari* in Ikronr of the liitlar in 1I60l Viotor's aneoesMTi. Praderio tbe
Fint'a leeonciliatioD with Aleiauder, 1177. The Lateran ooanoil in 1179
detenninea the order of papal eleotiona — , , _ —
Tbomaa Becket made Atehbiahop of Cantetbuir IISS; bii diflbtidtiea with
Benr; tbe Beeond ; bit lepentance at baring dgned the actidee M Clarm-
Jom; hie qnanel and reeonoDiation with Honrj the Seeondi bis aaaaari-
natjon. lm|veaaion praduoed b; what blppened at his tomb. HeDi7*B
9 HoheDataahns. Henry tbe 3i«h,and
Oovnomant of iDDOoeilt the Third an epoch in the hiriorj of the p^oj, 1I9S
— 1216l Motitea to bi> great aotiTilj. BaeeeslAil eontest with John of
Rttcland, UOB— la. Voieea againat bim__
Inaoeent iDfnosrorOtho tbePaurtb; oppoaed to tbe pntj olPh^; aftu-
WBida in Unonr of Prtitric On RntmA
Bonoriat the lliird. Orrgory the NtBlk. Frederie'a eniaida. Compact with
Otegox;, and Iho iasae of a tiew ban. Fiederte'a eiraalar-lrttn. Gregnij'a
Bcenaationa. Fredeiic'a ideaa of teSmn, or rathar hie aoeptietl bent of mind.
Contest tin the death of Gregory, 1S41
CdestiD the Fonrth. Frederio the Second'a conteata, till bis death, with Inno-
cent the Ponith. Uia oiienlai-letter alter the ban passed npon him alLjons
Bobert Qroadiead^ dlaeonrae before tbe papal soort at Ljons. His labonre in
England, and hia nnebeeked boldness towards Ttf«»
Legend eonosTDing the death of Insooent tbe Fonrth i Alexander ibc Fonrth ;
OregDTj tbe Tenth. Want of leal for the emsades at Ljons, in 1374. Abbot
Joaehim oppoaed to them. A^umenta against tbe omaadea oonhsled bj
Hnmben de Romania ,
His Tiew of the emsadea,
Deteiminations witb regard to papal elections bj John the Twentj-Fint re-
TOkad. CeleatiD the Fifth, as pope. Hia abdioation , , ,
Sc*alt of tbe biitoir of tbe p^iac j ander Qregorj the Seientb. Unsoeceaafnl
effofts sgainst tbe nisebi««anB papal alMolatism(intertiew of John of Sal^
b»7 with Adtiait the Fourth.) BriberjatlbeBomaneonit. EugenetlnThitd
3. DiMnet Bnuiehit qflhe Papal aomrmvient <tftht OlMrck, 260— Z7&
Poaonal labours of the popea. Diffivent modes of eondnet pttnnsd b; their
legatee. The Rosun cuia, as tbe hi^wat trlbonaL Capriidoaa appeala to
Rone limited by Tnnooent the fhini
BrlatiTe dependenoe of the biabopa. The form of oatb taken bj ibadk Infln.
enee of tbe pi^es in appointntents to beneSeea. Ol>iii[dBinta abont exemption
from tbe aalboiiij of the bishops. Pisgmstio aanotion of Loaia tbs Ninth
CoHeotionsorccelesiaatieBllawa. Studjoftbseitillawat BologBa. Tbe De-
.y Google
TABLE OF CONTEXTS.
8. OOter ParU iif Die ChMrth Ci
C'onsequtnoe* of Uw Hildpbniaiitui cpoob of nfonB. lu iti^Lt monl infla-
enec QpoD Iha clergj. Abumin eoolniwttoal prrtenwDtocombaladmTUD
RrfiirnuliauartbeekjTn'' Norben'i eoagnfalion. Oerlioh'iClcriaircgiiUrW.
DiO^OM unaDgac iLe lecultr olerg;. TbeliUer M iimohen of niwiiUDog
Fuleo of NeuilLj ; hii sdueaUoD, vid influcDCS u > pnoober oriepcDUno* ; Lii
inflneoce u^n Lbs «l«rg7i hia preaohing of lbs criuulw, Palsr d« Butik,
I preiehw of npanunee ia oppoailioo lo Iba ijiWm of the obuTeli_____
ArebdcRoont. Offleiilf* in tli< mora lancni sat in the more nalricUd wnu.
Tba biibop*. Valaible liboiin of P«t«r of Mooiliar. Oariiab oppowd to
(L( usulu awonl Id the hanla of bubop* uiil pope*. TJluUr bithopa..,.-
I. PropMic WamiHStagaiiutUu Secularisation Iif lh*Cluinh,^B-3\2
PoMeaaioD of Propotj injuTiooi to ibe oburcb. Pro^eiic elemeDi in tbc df-
lelopmcnt of tbe cbaroh ,. ,.
Bildefttrd. Oml nTrnii» with whirb (ha «*■ ngwded. Her admoailiuui
■od eannult ; Let ioTtoliTM agunal tlie atergr, and her propbeeiea
Abbot Joachim. Ilia utiTa labonn; hii ideia; hia geniiine wriLingH, and tbe
apurioiu ana* iitributed lo bin. Hia uiTectiTeaagBiDattheoomiptooun of
Rome ; igunH PaauhaUa tbt Seooud, and bia auceBaora. Woildlj gnoda and
aacuUr aupporta iajoriooa to the ohurch. Inwvd CbriatiaDitj j Qod, aDd
the apoalolic cburcii. The aDtiohriBt (PBtaraaea). tha deatiaed iualmmwl
of puniabmeiit. Tba Hobanauubii*. Tbe thrae period* of raTFlatioa, and
the three apoattea rapreecDtiDg them. Joaobim'a tieir of hiatorinal Cliria-
tluiitj. Fonn and ewenoa of fihri«ii«»itj ,
0. Sutorya/Mamaehi»m,3}i-3a3.
Moaaobiem, aod the tendunc j of the lime*. Ploa* molhera, and oibw IdHd-
enoe* which aerrad to promol« it. Worldly temper in tbe mmuteriea
broDght about eepeoially b; the oUuM, Sllularj eniitpl« of anefa men as
Ebrard and aimoa. Uolirea of thoaewbo ambraeni manaehiam. Faidoned
orimintla gained, and oilier moral inllaeBee* of the monbe
Aaaelm on DiDnaeblim and the wotMlj Ufb. Ear); *owa renounced. Varioua
inflaeDoeef llientanka. Theireaimnn* on repentance. Briifjona abem-
liona and eonfliele. Admonillant of Amiem and Baniaid
Ym of Chaitrea, Bajmand Lnll, and Peter of Clnny on the eramlle lil^
Preaobenof reticnttnoe. WoHdl; and hypocritical monka,.
Sorterl founder of the Prtrm»ulTateruiant. Hie miractea. Ednaation and la-
bour* of Robert of Aibriaael. Tbe Panperea Cbriali, and Iha nuna at Fons
Ebraldi. Robcrt'a inreotiTH againct (he clergy. OpinLona reapeotjng him
CJuBwnjuuinj. Piedeoeaaon of MaurUiiu. Hia axbortationa egalnal extn-
Taganleaaeitioiam. Hte letter*
Bobert, foonder of tbe Qateroiana. Ui* aneenaon. Bemanl led lo mona-
cbiam. Hia rigid aaoecticiui. Hia inSaentia] labour* in CddnKuis. Hie
relation lo the pope*. Hi* miraelae, judged bj bimaeif and otben. Hie ei-
hDrUttOD to the TaKfiart. HI* Iheotogy of the heart. On Ioto, amd ita
■erertl aMKBa. ConaMst refatenee lo Claiat. DiStenU poaitions in ChriH-
tianitT. The apirii of calnmaj and self4nowledge
, Google
TABLE OP CONTENTS.
cnpitiaDs. miit atrict
SoaiBIJM fbniwd lo Uka obugs of Ihe l«|)roiiii, and ollifr tick peraoiiB. Aboie
ofChrbtiui cbuitj. OrderoftbB IVniCananJ
Law agiiuM new DouidMliaaa. Mtsdicant monjb, ia tbeir ralilion lo tba
oborch. Didiciu ukd Dominiok in coDtut with itae henties or South
France. Ordatof the Dominican* eonSncad
CoUTcnior of Fnnda. Uii rellgioiu beiit. Idea of the eTangeltoil paiertj ;
hie reteption with the pope and oardinali; hla moitiflraliaiii; Bayiiiga oon-
eernlDg aMelielnn, prajer. preiehiDg. Hfatioel, hubuoub element Id bla
ebaneter. Hia lojt at nature. Maika of the waunda. MlinorUtt. Older
of Clara. Tertiaria
Labortaaa and inflaential acUvii; of Uie mendicaota, Tbeir relation ta the
n tb> foath, on the learned,
Influence of the mandiwnt frian in llie UniTcreltj of Paris. Checked bf In-
nucent the Fourth (biadealh): favoured li; Aleiander (he Fourtli; attacked
b; Willian] of 8t Amour, who compluni of tbeir inflaence on Louie tlie
Nintb. Papellarda and Befnina .
Dabnca of Ibe mendicant monka b; Bontrentiua and Tbomaa. Fate of Wil-
liam of Bl AnoDr. Bonaientaran aeennorof bla order. The itiioler and
laier Franciioana. Joaehim'a ideaa aa embraced b; thia order
, Google
, Google
CHURCH HISTORY.
SECTION FIRST.
EXTENSION AND LIMITATION OF THE CHRISTIAN CHDSCH.
Albbadt, in the preceding period, ve took notice of the re-
peated bnt oasaccesafiil attempts to convert the Slaronian tribes
living within and on the borders of Germany. Snch nndertakings,
which, withont respecting the peculiarities of national character,
aimed to force upon the necks of these tribes the yoke of a
foreign domination, along with that of the hierarchy, wonld ae-
cessarily prore either a total failure or barren of all salutary in-
flnences. The people would stmggle, of coarse, against what was
thus imposed on them. Of this sort were the nndertakings of
the dnkes of Poland to bring the sPommeranians, a nation dwell-
ing on their borders, under their dominion and into subjection to
the Christian cbnrch. The Poles themselves, as we observed in
the preceding period, bad been but imperfectly converted ; and
the conseqnences of this still continued to be observable in the
religions condition of that people ; — it was the last quarter,
therefore, from which to expect any right measures to proceed
for effecting the conversion of a p^an nation. Back-Pommerania
having been already, a hundred years before, reduced to a condi-
tion of dependence on the Poles, Boleslav the Third (Krzivonsti)
VOL. vir. A
.y Google
2 POLISU MISSI0N'ARIE3 UNSUCCESSFUL IN POMMERANIA.
duke of Poland, in the year 1121, succeeded in compelling West
Poinmerania also, and its regent, dnke Wartislav, to acknowledge
his sapremacy. Eight thousand Pommeranians were remored by
him to a district bordering immediately on his own dominions, in
order that they might there learn to forget their ancient cnstoms,
their lore of freedom, and their old religion, and be induced at
length to embrace Christianity. But the Polish bishops were
neither inclined nor fitted to operate as missionarieB in Pommer-
ania. It was much easier, in this period, to find among the
monks men who shrunk IVom no difScnlties or dangers, but were
prepared to consecrate themselves, with cheerful alacrity, to any
enterprise undertaken in the serTice of the church and for the
good of mankind. The zeal of these good men, however, was
not always accompanied with correct views or sound discretion.
Often too contracted in their notions to be able to enter into the
views and feelings of rude tribes with cnstoms differing widely
from their own, they were least of all fitted to introduce Chris-
tianity for the first time among a people like the Pommeranians,
— a merry, well-conditioned, life-enjoying race, abundantly fur-
nished by nature with every means of comfortable subsistence, so
that a poor man or a beggar was not to be seen amongst them.
Having had no experience of those feelings which gave birth to
monacliism, they conld not understand that peculiar mode of life.
The monks, in their squalid raiment, appeared to them a mean,
despicable set of men, roring abost in search of a livelihood.
Poverty was here regarded as altogether unworthy of the priest-
hood ; for the people were accustomed to see their own priests
appear in wealth and splendour. Hence the monks were spumed
with scorn and contempt. Such especially was the treatment ex-
perienced by a missionary who came to these parts from the dis-
tant country of Spain — the bishop Bernard.^ Being a native of
1 Ttiia fact is not BUted, it i« tnie, hi the moal traitvonhj iceount we ban of tliia
miMloii, wliich ie conlniued in iLe work of >n unknonD oontemponrj writer of tbe life
of biabop Otto of BuBbng.jiubMBlied b; Canisius id bii LcatiDaea AutiqutB, t. Hi., p.
2, but it ia rrportHl by the Bambergian abbol Andreaa, wlio wrote id the iraODd balf of
llie filVenih ceniitrj. Tb« lalter, boweter, in giTiBt; thia acconol apprala ID ibe leati-
moiiy of Ulric. a prieat in immriliale BtteDdance on biahop Otto bimaelf. And wbat we
have aaid wilb regard to tbe miaaionarj pfforls of tba noiika generally ii GOafirmed at
leaet by iha more certain anlbarity of Ibe auanymoua writer jnat raeDtioned. Bpeaking
ofbiabop Oltn, he aays; " Quia Irrram PoDimeranorani apulrnlHin Indittrat el egenoa
aiT« mepdicus penilua non habere, sed cehemenler iBperntri, ei jamdadnm quoadam
, Google
POLISH MISSIONARIES USSUCCESBFUL IN POMMERANIA. 3
Spain, he vas noGtted already, by national temperament, to act
as a missionary among these people of the north, whose very
language it most have been difficult for him to understand. Ori-
ginally an anchoret, he had lired a strictly ascetic lire, when at
the instance of pope Paschalis the Second, he took upon himself
a bishopric made racant by the removal of its former occnpant.i
But finding it impossible to gain the lore of his community, a
portion of whom still continued to adhere to his predecessor, he
abandoned the post for the purpose of avoiding disputes, to which
his fondness for peace and quiet was most strongly repugnant,
choosing rather to avail himself of hia episcopal dignity to go
and found a new church among the Pommeranians. Accom-
panied by his chaplain, he repaired to that country ; hut with a
bent of mind so strongly given to asceticism, he wanted the neces-
sary prudence for such an undertaking. He went about bare-
foot, clad in the garments he was used to wear as an ancho-
ret. He imagined that, in order to do the work of a mis-
sionary in the sense of Christ, and according to the example
of the apostles, he must strictly follow the directions which
Christ gave to them, Matth. x. 9, 10, without considering that
Christ gave his directions in this particular fbrm, with refer-
ence to a particular and transient period of time and a pe-
culiar condition of things, entirely diA'crent from the circum-
stances of his own field of labour ; and so, for the reasons we have
alluded to, he very soon began to be regarded by the Pommer-
anians with contempt. They refVained, however, from doing him
the least injury ; till, prompted by a fanatical longing after mar-
tyrdom, be destroyed a sacred image in Jnlin, a town situated on
the island of WoUin, — a deed which, as it neither contributed to
remove idolatry from the hearts of men, n<ir to implant the true
faith in its stead, could only serve, without answering a single
good purpose, to irritate the minds of the people. The Pom-
meranians would no longer sufier him, it is true, to remain
amongst them ; hut whether it was that they were a people less
KTTH Dei praedicBtoret rganoa propter iDopUm conKinaiue, qnui non pru aaltita ho-
ninuni, iied pro lui aPcenilale r«l«i«nda, oScIo iuiiawrent pnedicindl"
I It wm at iheUmeof thsBfliism which gtew out of the qiiarrel belwiit tlia smperor
Hcngy the Fourth aud pope Oregor; tba Seienth, in vhish dlspnin IhiB depoacd bishop
m*f prrbapa have taken an acliTe part aa ao opponent of tbe papal sj atam.
A 2
.y Google
4 OTTO AS A TEACHER IN POLAND.
iiddicted to rclifiouB faoaticiBin than other p&gan nations within
OQT knowledge, and Bernard's appearance served rather to more
their pit; than to excite their hatred and stir them np to perse-
cation ; or whether it was that they dreaded the Tengeance of
duke Boleslar ; the fact was, they still abstained from all Tiolence
to his person, hat contented tfaemselTes with patting him on board
a ship and sending him oat of their country.
Thns, by his own impradent condact, bishop Bernard defeated
the object of his enterprise ; still, however, he contributed in-
directly to the founding of a permanent mission in this country ;
and the experience which he had gone through would, moreorer,
serve as a profitable lesson to the man who might come after
htm. He betook himself to Bamberg, where the severe austerity
of his life, as well as hi^ accurate knowledge of the ecclesiastical
reckoning of time, would doubtless gire him a high place in the
estimation of the clergy. And here he found in bishop Otto a
man that took a deep interest in pious enterprises, and oae also
peculiarly well fitted, and prepared by many of the prerions cir-
cumstauces of his life, for just such a mission.
Otto was descended iVom a noble, bat as it would seem not
wealthy Snabian family. He received a learned education,
according to the fashion of those times ; but, being a younger
son, be could not obtain the requisite means for prosecuting his
scientific studies to the extent he desired, and especially for visit-
ing the then flourishing University of Paris ; but was obliged to
expend all his energies, in the early part of his life, in guning a
livelihood. As Poland, at this time, stood greatly in need of an
educated clergy, and he hoped that be should be able to turn his
knowledge to the best account in a country that still remained so
far behind others in. Christian culture, he directed his steps to
that quarter with the intention of setting up a school there. In
this employment, he soon rose to consideration and influence ;
and the more readily, inasmuch as there were very few at that
time in Poland, who were capable of teaching all the branches
reckoned in this period as belonging to a scholastic education.
Children vere put under hia care from many distinguished families,
and in this way he came into contact with the principal men of
the land. His knowledge and his gifts were frequently called
into requisition by them for various other purposes. Thus he
.y Google
HIS RISING FAVOUR WITH WLADISLAT AND HENRY. 5
became known to tbe doke Wladistav Hermann, who invited him
to his «onrt, and made him his chaplain.' When that dnke, after
having lost his first wife, Judith, began to think of contracting a
second marriage, his attention was directed by means of Otto, to
Sophia, sister of the emperor Henry the Fourth ; and Otto was
one of the commissioners sent, in the year 1088, to the em-
peror's conrt, to demand the hand of the princess. The mission
was snccessfiil, and tbe marriage took place. Otto was one of the
persoM wbo accompanied the princess to Poland ; and he thns
rose to higher consideration at tbe Polish conrt. He was fre-
qnently sent on embassies to Germany, and in tkis way be bo-
came better known to the emperor, Henry the Fourth. That
monarch finally drew him to bis own court, where he made him
one of bis chaplains, and employed bim as his secretary. Otto
got into great favour with tbe emperor.^ He appointed him bis
chancellor, and when the bishopric of Bamberg, in tbe year
1102, felt racant, placed him over that diocese. Now it would
be very natural to expect that a favourite of tbe emperor Henry
the Fourth, who bad obtained through bis inSnence an importaat
bishopric, would therefore be inclined, in tbe contests between
that monarch and pope Gregory the Seventh, to espouse the in-
terests of the imperial party. But Otto was a man too strict
and conscientious in bis religion to allow himself to be governed
in ecclesiastical matters by such considerations. Like the ma-
jority of the more seriously disposed clergy, he was inclined to
1 WBfoUair bne tbemon trBilwonlijBrcoDDIorikeuianjniaiiBeoDtenipodrf. Tbe
cue is ■tUeddiO'tnntlj bj tbe ibbol Andreu. According lo ibe laUet, Otio made bis
fint Tiiit to Poluid in compiu; witbthe tisleior the emperor Htorjr Ibe Funnh . He
ailla bet Juditb, 4Dd uji ibxt Quo wm bri chApliin, After her deilb, according ID tbe
Hme wrilw, OUo wta Mken into the Hciice or > eertun ibbeas, il Regeaabnrg, where
the emperor brume belter acqiiaiDti'd witbbim and look bim iato bis emplojiUBiit. But
Andnu himielfcaDilnBa the aUtemeul of the faots bj the aDonjmatii writer, when.
after ipaaking of Otto'a appoinlmeiit to be court cbapUin, he addi : " Nobile* ijaique M
polenMa Dliua tairts eenaiim ei fiJiua auoa sd emdieoditm offtfrebaat." AMordtDglj,
the (ccOtiDt (iieD I; this urtiier also preanppoeea that Otto hid beep maatei of a sebool
in Polud; aud bowberaoie to be so ia best explnined bj tlio aUlfmoDt of the mitler
in tbe ananjmoiia writer, onl}' the iiier anlhor haa rUlen iota a wrontr ariaogemeDt of
1 Bacaitee, te the story went, he was careful lo have the pealier alwajB leadj for tbe
rmperor, who was a ([real admirer ol the Psalms; beciose be bad an eiiraurdiDu; bdliij
tit rvpeating psalna from memoi? ; and, moru than all. because he once presented Il>e
ernpenir with bis own caai off pxalier, having Rrat ciased it to be rep*ir*<l ami ent on
Bith • ,ery RorgeouB liiuiling.
.y Google
V OTTO a USEFUL LABOURS AT GAMBKRa.
favour the principles of the Gregorian church govemmeDt. His
love of peace and his prudeat management enabled him, however,
fur a while, to preserve a good nnderstanding with both the em-
peror and the pope ; though at a later period, he allowed himself
to become so entangled in the hierarchical interest as to be be-
trayed into ingratitude and dislojaltf towards bis prince and old
benefactor.'
As a bishop. Otto was distinguished for the zeal and interest
which he took in promoting the religions instruction of the
people in their own spoken language, and for his gilt of clear and
intelligible preaching.' He was accustomed to moderate, with
the severity of a monk, his bodily wants ; and by this course, as
well as by his fVugality generally, was able to save so much the
more out of the ample revenues of his bishopric for carrying for-
ward the great enterprises which he undertook in the service of
the church and of religion. He loved to take IVoni himself to
give to the poor ; and all the presents he received from princes
and noblemen, far and near, he devoted to the same object.
Once, during the season of Lent, when fish were very dear, a
large one, of great price, was placed on the table before him.
Taming to bis steward, said he, " God forbid that I, the poor
nnworthy Otto, should alone swallow, to-day, snch a sum of
money. Take this costly fish to my Christ, who should be dearer
to nre than I am to myself Take it away to him, wherever thoa
canst find one lying on the stck-bed. For me, a healthy man,
my bread is enough." A valuable fnr was once sent to him as a
present, with a request that he would wear it in remembrance of
the giver. " Yes," said he, alluding to the well-known words of
our Lord, " I will preserve the precious gift so carefully, that
neither moths shall corrupt nor thieves break in and steal it," —
HO saying, he gave the fnr to a poor lame man, then snfieringalso
under various other troubles.'' He distinguished himself by the
active solicitude, shrinking from no sacrifice, with which he ex-
1 See futfaeron.—uDderlhe history of tlis cliurcliconatitutiDii.
3 TbeauoajiiDoDa biagmpbcrBajs: "Hale nh ooiQibiu aui temporie pontiBcibuK to
docendO {wpulum iintarKli lermoue priucipatos miuime aegabulur ; quia diMitus «t
uUunlt polltDS eloquio. yan el TrequauLia ia diceudo faciliii em, quid loco, quid tempori,
quid persoiiis compvWtrt observant."
a Sec Lcvt. Autiq I. c. fol. 90.
.y Google
B0LB8LAT 8 LETTER. 7
erted himself to relieve the sufferings of the needy and distressed,
daring a great famine, which swept off large nitmhers of the peo-
ple. He kept by him an exact list of all the sick in the city
where he liyed, accompanied with a record of their several com-
plaints, and of the other circnmstances of their condition, so as
to be able to provide enitably for the wants and necessities of
each individual.' He caused many churches, and other edifices,
to be constmcted for the embellishment, or the greater secnrity,
of his diocese. He especially took pleasnre in fonnding new
monasteries, for io common with many of the more seriously dis-
posed in his times, he cherished a strong predilection for the
monastic life.^ Governed by the mistaken notion, so common
among his contemporaries, that a peculiar sanctity attached itself
to the monastic profession, he expressed a wish, when attacked
hy an illness that threatened to prove fatal, to die in the monk-
ish habit ; and, on his recovery, intended actually to fulfil the
monkish tow which he had already made in his heart. It was
only through the infinence of his friends, who represented to him
the great importance of his continuing to labour for the good of
the church, that he was deterred f^om executing this purpose,
Sneh was the man, whom bishop Semard, on his return from
Fommerania, sought to inflame with a desire of prosecuting the
tnission which he himself had nosacoessfully begun ; and he drew
arguments from his own experience to convince him that he
might confidently hope, if he appeared among the Fommeranians
with pomp and splendour, and employed his ample means in the
serrice of the mission, to see his labours crowned very soon with
tiie happiest results. Otto's pious zeal could easily be enkindled
in favour of such an object. At this juncture, moreover, came a
letter from duke Boleslav of Foland, inviting him in the most
argent terms to engage in the enterprise ; whether it was that
the dnke had been informed how Otto had been led, through
Bernard's influence, to entertain the idea of such a mission among
the Fommeranians, and now wrote him in hopes of bringing him
I The anknoRn writtr aaf>; " Htbebu cognitoe tt ex nomiuibuB propriiB doIiiob
omiMS ptnljLicoi. Iuigaiilu>, cmcetuMM. biik lepnNWt ilt oivilue sua, modum. tenipun,
ft qu*nliE«t<>in lunguorii eorum prr se iiiMHiigiiDi eangrumiui' fnilisidiB amtiibua |iro-
tidvbu »t per procurMores."
, Google
8 otto's departure.
to a decisioD,— or that this prince, & bod of Wladislav by his
first marrif^e, remembering the impression that Otto had made
on him when he knev him at the conit of hia lather, felt satisfied
that he was the rery man to be employed among snch a people.
The duke earnestly besonght him to come to Fommerania ; he
reminded him of their former connection whilst he himself was
yet a yonth, at the court of his father.' Re complained that,
with all the pains he had taken, for three years, he had been
wiable to find a person suited for this work among his own bishops
and clergy.* He promised that he would defVay all the expenses
of the undertaking, proTide him with an escort, with interpreters,
and assistant priests, and whatever else might he necessary for
the accomplishment of the object.
Haying obtained the blessing of pope Honorius the Second on
this work. Otto began his jonrney on the 24th of April, 1124.
Fondly attached as he was to monkish ways, the experience of
hia predecessor in this missionary Geld taught him to avoid every
appearance of that sort, and rather to present himself in the fnll
Bplendonr of his episcopal dignity. He not only provided himself
in the most ample manner with everything that was required for
bis own support and that of his attendants tn Fommerania, but
also took with him costly raiment and other articles to be used
as presents to the chiefs of the people ; likewise, all the neces-
sary church utensils by which he could make it visibly manifest
to the Fommeranians that he did not visit tkem from interested
motives, but was ready to devote his own property to the object
of imparting to them a blessing which he regarded as tho very
highest.
Travelling through a part of Bohemia and Silesia, he made a
vJBit to duke Boleslav in Poland. In the city of Gnesen, he met
with a kind and honourable reception from that prince. The
duke gave him a great number of waggons for conveying the
means of subsistence which he took along with him, as well as
the rest of the baggage ; a sum of money of the currency of the
country to defray a part of the expenses ; people who spoke
1 " Quia in diebuiJoTeDlutiB (nke apnd pttrnu menm dfeeDliieiina l« boiuwliile con-
, Google
UiS RECEPTION IN QNESEN. HIS MEETING WITH WARTISLAV. 9
Oerman and Slaric to act as his servants ; three of his own
chaplains to assist him in his labours ; and, finally, in the capa-
city of a protector, the commandant Panlitzky (Panlicins), a man
ardently deroted to the cause. This commandant, or colonel,
knew how to deal with the rude people ; and be was instructed
to employ the authority of the dake for the purpose of disposing
the Pommeranians to a readier reception of Christianity. Having
trareraed the vast forest which at that time separated Folaad
from Fommerania, they came to the hanks of the river Netzei
which divided the two districts.' Here duke Wartislar, who bad
been apprized of their arrival, came to meet them with a train of
fire hundred armed men. The duke pitched his camp on the
farther side of the river, and then with a few attendants crossed
over to the bishop. The latter first had a private interview with
the doke and the Polish colonel. As Otto did not possess a ready
command of the Slavic language, though he had learned it in his
youth, the colonel served as his interpreter. They conferred
with each other ahont the coarse to be observed in the conduct of
the mission. Meantime, the ecclesiastics remained alone with the
PiHnmeranian soldiers ; and probably their courage was hardly
equal to the undertaking before them. The way through the
dismal forest had already somewhat intimidated them ; added to
which was now the unusual sight of these rude soldiers, clad and
equipped after the manner of their country, with whom they were
left alone, in a wild uninhabited region, amid the frightful gloom
of approaching night. The alarm which they betrayed, provoked
the Fommeranians, who, though they had been baptized, were
perhaps Christians bat in name, to work still farther on their
fears. Pretending to be pagans, they pointed their swords at
them, threatened to stab them, to flay them alive, to bury them
to their shoulders in the earth, and then deprive them of their
tonsure. But they were soon relieved f^om their great terror by
the re-appearance of their bishop in company with the duke,
whom, by timely presents, he had wrought to a still more friendly
disposition. The example of the duke, who accosted the ecclesi-
astics in a GonrteouB and friendly manner, was followed by hia
1 Acooldiog to Ihr ■Utcmcnl at AndKU, Ihr frontier nsilr nbece thry piil up wo
.y Google
10 BAPTISM OF SEVEN THOUSAND.
attendftDts. They now confessed that they were Christians, and
that by their threats they had only intended to pat the courage
of the ecclesiastics to the test. The duke left behind him ser-
vants aod guides ; he gave the missionaries full liberty to teach
and baptize throughout bis whole territory, and he commanded
that they should be erery where received Id an hospitable manner.
On the next morning they crossed the borders and directed
their steps to the town of Pyritz. They passed through a district
which had sufiered greatly io the war with Poland, and was but
just recorering from the terrors of it. The much-troubled people
were the more inclined therefore to yield in all things to the
authority of the bishop, who was enabled in passing to administer
baptism to thirty in this sparsely-peopled region.
It was eleven of the clock at nightwhen they arrived at Pyritz.
They found the whole town awake ; for it was a great pagan fes-
tival, celebrated with feasting, drinking, song and revelry ; and
four thousand men from the whole surrounding country were
assembled here on this occasion. Under these circumstances, the
bishop did not think it proper to enter the town. They pitched
their tents at some distance without the walls, and avoided every-
thing that might attract the attention of the intoxicated and
excited multitude. They kept as quiet as possible, not venturing
even to kindle a fire. On the next morning Panlitzky, with the
other envoys of the two dukes, entered the town, and called a
meeting of the most influential citizens. The authority of th«
two dukes was here employed to induce the people to compliance.
They were reminded of the promise which under compulsion they
had before given to the Polish duke, that they would become
Christians. Xo delay was allowed for a more full deliberation
on the subject ; as they were informed that the bishop, who had
forsaken all in order to come and help them, and in the most dis-
interested manner devoted himself to their service, was near at
band. So they yielded ; for they supposed theit gods had shown
themselves unable to help them. When the bishop, with all his
wagons and bis numerous train, now entered into the town, terror
in the first place seized upon all ; for they thought it some new
hostile attack. But having convinced themselves of the peaceful
intentions of the strangers, they received them with more confi-
dence. Seven days were spent by the bishop in giving instruc-
.y Google
PARTINQ discourse, first church in K.AMMIN. II
tion ; three days were appointed for spiritual and bodily prepara-
ti<m to receive the ordioaDce of baptism. They held a fast and
bathed themaelvea, that they might with cleanliness and decency
sobmit to the holy trausactioa. Large vessels filled with water
were sunk in the ground and snrronnded with curtains. Behind
these baptism was admini8t«red, in the form cnstomary at that
period, by immersion. During their twenty days' residence in
this town, eeren thousand were baptized ; and the persons bap-
tized were instmcted on the matters contained in the confession
of faith and respecting the most important acts of worship. Be-
6m taking his leave of them the bishop, with the aid of an
interpreter, addressed a discourse to the newly baptized ftom an
eleTat«d spot. He reminded them of the vow of fidelity which
they had made to Ood at baptism ; he warned them against relaps-
ing into idolatry ; he explained to them that the Christian life is
a continual warfare, and then expounded to them the doctrine of
the seven sacraments, since by these were designated the gifts of
the Holy Ghost which were the appointed means of upholding and
strengthening the ftuthfbl in this warfare. When he spoke of
the sacrament of marriage, he explained that those who had
hitherto possessed several wires, ought firom that lime to retain
bnt one as the lawful wife. He testified his abhorrence of the
unnatoral custom which prevailed among the women of destroy-
ing at their birth children of the female sex, when their num-
ber appeared too large. As it is evident, however, from the
whole history of the afiiur, that the reception of Christianity
was in this case brought about chiefly through the fear of
the dttke of Poland,— a vast number had submitted to bap-
tism within a very short time, a time altogether insufficient
to afford opportnuity for communicating the needful instruc-
tion to such a multitude, — bo it was impossible that what was
here done should as yet be attended with any deep-workiug or
permanent effects.
From this place they proceeded to the town of Kammin. Here
resided that wife of duke Wartislar whom he distinguished above
all the rest, and whom he regarded as his legitimate consort.
She was more devoted to Christianity than she veutured to con-
fess in the midst of a pagan population. Encouraged by what
she had heard about the labours of Otto in Pyritz, she declared
.y Google
13 REMARKABLE EVENTS.
herself already, before his arriTal, more openly and decidedly a
friend of Christianity. The bishop, therefore, fonnd the popular
mind in a favonrable state of preparation ; many were aoxionsly
awaitioj; the arrival of the eccleeiastics, from whom they desired
to receive baptism. During the forty days which they spent in
this place, their strength was hardly sufficient to administer bap-
tism to as many as demanded it. Meantime, dnke Wartislar
also arrived at Eammin. He expressed great love for the bishop,
and greater zeal in f&Yom of Christianity than he had done be-
fore. In obedience to the Christian law of marriage, he took an
oath, before the bishop and the assembled people, to remain true
to his lawfnl wife alone, and to dismiss fonr and twenty others
whom he had kept as concubinea. This act of the prince had a
salntary influence on the rest of the people, who followed his ex-
ample. Here Otto founded the first chnrch for the .Fommer-
anians, over which he appointed one of his clergy as priest, and
left him behind for the instruction of the people. A remarkable
concnrrence of circumstances on one occasion produced a great
impression both on the p^ans and the new converts. A woman
of property, zealonsly devoted to the old pagan religion, stood
forth as a violent opponent of the Christians. She held that the
prosperity of the country and its people furnished evidence
enough of the power of their ancient deities. On Sunday, when
all rested from their labours and repaired to chnrch, this woman
required her people, in defiance of the strange god, to work at ga-
thering in the harvest ; and to set the example, went herself into
the field and grasped the sickle ; but, at the first stroke, she
wounded herself with the instrument. This occurrence was
looked upon as a manifest judgment of God, — evidence of the
power of the God of the Christians.
After having resided here in this manner forty days, the bishop
determined to push his missionary journey still onwards ; and two
citizens of Fyritz, Domislav, father and son, accompanied them
as guides. They directed their steps to one of the prindpal
places of the conntry, the island of Wollin ; but here, on account
of the warlike, spiteAil character of the inhabitants, a people
strongly attached to their ancient customs, they had reason to
expect more determined opposition. The two guides, as they ap-
proached the city of Jiilin, were struck with fear ; and the eocle-
.y Google
ASYLUM IS J'JI.iy. lo
siastics, as we have seeD, vere far from being stont-hearted'men.
Bat bishop Otto himeelf, amidst snch companionB, could not catch
the contagion of fear. There was nothing to disturb him in the
threateoing prospect of death. Inclined 4o err at the opposite
extreme, earnestly longing to give op hie life in his Saviour's
cause, he held danger too much in contempt. It required more
self-denial, — more self-control on his part, not to throw himself
into the midst of the pagan popniace, bat to try to arert, by viae
and pmdent measnres, the threatening storm. What Otto had
done in FyritE, must have been already known in the city ; and
the zealous devotees to the old Slavic religion conld, therefore,
only look upon him as an enemy of their gods. From the fury
of the p^&n populace, the rude masses of a seafaring people, the
worst was to be apprehended. The guides advised that they
should remain awhile concealed on the banks of the river, and
endeavour to enter the town nnperceired by night. In this town,
as in the other cities, there was a castle belonging to the duke,
attached to which was a strongly-built inclosure, serving as a
place of refuge for snch as might repair to it. To this place it
was proposed that they should remove, with all their goods.
Tbns would they be protected gainst the first attacks of the in-
furiate multitude ; and, waiting in their place of security until the
fhry of the people had time to cool, might then come to terms
with them. The plan seemed a wise one, and was adopted. But
perhaps the peculiar character of the people had not been suffi-
ciently weighed. This plan of stealthily creeping in by night,
which betrayed timidity and a want of confidence, might easily
lead to serious mischiefs. Whereas, had they come forward
openly, they might reckon on the eflect which the bishop, appear-
ing in all the pomp of his office, would be likely to produce, on
the respect of the people for the authority of the Polish duke, and
oo the gradually-increasing inflnence of a secret Christian party :
for there was always to be found in this important seaport and
commercial mart, a respectable number of Christian merchants
Irom abroad ; by intercourse with whom, as well as with such
Christian nations as they risited for the purpose of trade, some
few had already, as it seems, been gained over to Christianity.
On the following moming, as soon as they were observed by
the people, stormy movements began. Even the asylum was not
.y Google
14 FEARLESSNESS OF OTTO.
respected. A furions Attack of the populace compelled them to
abandon it. The Polish colonel addressed the people, bat hia
words had no effect on the excited mnltitnde. SuTTonndedby his
trembling companions. Otto, nndannted, cheerfnl, and ready for
martyrdom, walked throngh tn angry erowd, that threatened
death to him in particular ; and he received aereral blows.
Knocked down in the press, amid the jostling on all sides, he fell
into the mire. Panlitzky, a man of conrage and gfreat physical
strength, covered him with his own body, and, warding off the
blows aimed at his life, helped him to regain his feet. Thus they
finally made ont to escape nnh&nned from the city ; bat, instead
of immediately abandoning this part of the country, they waited
five days longer for the people to come to their senses. The
secret Christians in the mean time paid a visit to the bishop.
The more respectable citicens also waited on him to apologise for
what had happened, which they said they conid not hinder ;
lajing all the blame on the populace. Otto required them to
become Christians. Taking advantage of these events to work
upon their fears, he threatened them with the vengeance of the
Polish dnke, whose anger they had good reason to dread, after
having offered such an insult to his messengers. He informed
them that the only step by which they could hope to pacify the
dnke, and to ward off the danger which threatened them, was to
embrace Christianity. After consulting together, they finally
declared that they most be governed by the coarse taken by
their capital town, Stettin ; and to this place they advised the
bishop to repair first. This advice he followed.
At Stettin, the reception he met with was at first unfavour-
able. When he proposed to the chief men of the city that they
should pat away their old religion and adopt Christianity, they
repelled the proposition very decidedly. The life and manners of
the nations that professed Christianity had brought it here, as
often happens, into discredit. The Pommeranians were now at
precisely that point of cultnre which the apoatte Paul, in the
seventh of the Epistle to the Bomans, describes as a life vithoat
the law. Possessing the simplicity, openness, and innocence
of primitive manners, and enjoying a degree of temporal pros*
perity which was the natural result of a favonrable climate,' soil,
Th« unknown inthoT of the Life o( Ulto, ofler mentioning the plrot; of ginie.
.y Google
' OPPOSITION ENCOUNTERED AT STETTIN, 15
and location, they were as yet ignorant of the conflicts between
law and Inst, and of the strifes of contrary interests, and hence
exempt from the evils that grow ont of ttiem, as well as nncon-
scions of many wants diflftcnit to be satisfied, bnt rery sure to be
called forth in a people making the transition from a state of
nature to civilization. Fraud and theft were crimes unknown
among them ; nothing was kept nnder lock and key. The hos-
pitality which nsnally distingnishes a people at this stage of cul-
ture, existed among them to an eminent degree. Erery head of
a ramily had a room especially consecrated to the reception of
guests, in which was kept a table constantly spread for their en-
tertainment. Thus the evils were here absent, by which man is
made conscious of the sin Inrking in his nature, and thereby
brought to feel his need of redemption. If physical well-being
were man's highest end, they had the best reason for rejecting
that which would tear them away from this happy state of na-
ture. Now, when from this point of view they compared their
own condition with that of the Christian nations of Germany, and
made up their judgment tVom the facts which were first presented
to them, as they could see nothing to enry in the condition of the
latter, so they saw nothing in the religion to which they attri-
buted this condition that oonld recommend it to their acceptance .
Amongst the Christians — said the more respectable citizens of
Stettin — are to be found thieves and pirates. Some people hare
to lose their feet, others their eyes ; erery species of crime and
of pnnishment abounds amongst them; Christian abhors Chris-
tian : far fbwm na be such religion. Still, Otto with his com-
panions tarried more than two months in Stettin, patiently ex-
pecting some change in their determination. As this, however,
did not take place, it was concluded to send a message to duke
Boleslar of Poland, with a detailed report of the ill success at-
tending the mission. The citizens of Stettin, when they heard of
this, were inarmed. They now declared that it was their inten-
tion to send with these delegates an embassy of their own to
r (oa, ul rurtoram Ft fruuduiii pfnitiis ioexpcni,
.. Nmh ifTsm ifl ol«im ibi non liilrrunt, »fil ipsi
>t (cKaii cpJKopi irrau lidernnl.
, Google
l6 BAPTISM OF TWO BROTHERS BY OTTO.
Poland, and, in case they conid obtain a solid and permanent
peace, together with a diminntion of tribute, they vere villing on
Bach conditions to embrace Christianity.
In the mean time, bishop Otto was not idle. On the market-
days, vhich occurred twice a week, when nombers of country
people came into the town, he appeared in public, dreaaed in his
episcopal robes, with the crosier borne before him, and harangued
the assembled multitude on the doctrines of the Christian faith.
The pomp in which he appeared, and curiosity to hear what he
had to say, drew many around him ; but the faith gained no ad-
mittance. He strove first of all, by his own example, the example
of a life actuated by the spirit of Christian love, to do away the
impression which the citizens of Stettin had received of the Chris-
tian faith Horn looking at the life of the great mass of Christians ;
to make it by this means practically evident to them, that there
was a still higher principle of life than any which man knows while
living in a state of nature, however felicitous in other respects.
With his own money he redeemed many captives, and, having
provided them with clothes and the means of subsistence, sent
them home to their friends. One event, however, contributed in
an especial manner to make the pious, benevolent life of the
bishop generally known, and to attract towards him the minds of
the youth.
Many secret Christians were living even in this part of Fom-
merania, and among the number of these was a woman belonging
to one of the first families in Stettin. Having been carried away
captive in her youth from a Christian land, she had married a
man of wealth and consideration, by whom she had two sons.
Although remaining true to her faith, yet she did not venture, in
the midst of a pagan people, to appear openly as a Christian.
None the less sincere on that account was her joy, when bishop
Otto came to the city where she lived : these feelings, however,
she dared not express aloud ; nor to go over to him before the
face of the world. Perhaps it was not without the exertion of
some influence on her part, that her two sons were led to pay
frequent visits to the clergy, and to make inquiries of them re-
specting the Christian faith. The bishop did not fail to make
the most of this opportunity, by instructing them step by step in
all the leading doctrines of Christianity. He found the young
.y Google
INFLUENCB OF THIS CHRISTIAN FAMILY. 17
mea bad snsceptible minds. They declared tfaeniBelves convinced,
and leqneeted that they might be prepared for baptism. This
was done ; and the bishop agreed upon a day vith them, when
they shoold retarn and receive baptism. Thej were baptized
with all the accustomed ceremonial of the church, without any
knowledge of the transaction on the part of their parents. After
this, they remained eight days in the bishop's boose, in order to
observe, with dne solemnity, their octave as neophytes. Their
mother, in the mean while, got notice of what had been done be-
fore the whole time of the octave had expired. Full of joy, she
Bent a measa^ to the bishop, requesting to see her sons- He
received her, seated in the open air, on a bank of turf, surrounded
by his clergy, the young men at his feet, clothed in their white
robes. The latter, on beholding their mother at a distance, started
up, and bowing to the bishop, as if to ask his permission, hastened
to meet her. At the sight of her sons in their white robes of
baptism, the mother, who had kept her Christianity concealed for
so many years, overcome by her feelings, sunk weeping to the
gronnd. The bishop and his clergy harried to her in alarm, —
raising the woman from the earth, they strove to quiet her mind,
supposing she had fainted from the violence of her grief But as
soon as she could command herself, and find language to express
her feelings, they were undeceived " I praise thee,"— were her
first words,—" Lord Jescs Christ, thou source of all hope and of
all consolation, that I behold my sons initiated into thy sacra-
ments, enlightened by the faith in thy divine truth." Then
kissing and embracing her sons, she added : " For thou knovest,
my Lord Jesus Christ, that for many years I have not ceased, in
the secret recesses of my heart, to recommend these youths to thy
compassion, beseeching thee to do in them, that which thou now
hast done." Next, taming to the bishop, she thus addressed
him : " Blessed be the day of your coming to this city ; for, if
yon will but persevere, a great church shall here be gathered to
the Lord. Do not allow yoarselves to grow impatient by any
delay. Behold ! I, myself, who stand here before you, do, by the
aid of Almighty God, encoaraged by yonr presence, reverend
father, but also throwing myself on the help of these my children,
confess that I am a Christian, a truth which till now I dared not
openly acknowledge." She then proceeded to relate her whole
VOL. VII. B
.y Google
18 INFLUEKCB OF THIS CHRISTIAN FAUILT.
sloiy. The bishop thanked God for the vonderfnl leadings of
his grace ; he assured the voman of his hearty sympathy, said
many things to strengthen and enconrage ber in the faith, and
presented her with a costly robe of fur. At the expiration of
the eight days, vhen the newly-baptized laid aside their white
rohes, he made them a valuable present of fine raiment, and, hav-
ing given them the Holy Supper, dismissed them to go home.
This remarkable occurrence was immediately attended with
many important consequences. That Christian woman, who had
hitherto kept her religion a secret, now that she had taken the
first step and gathered courage, freely and openly avowed her
faith, and became herself a preacher of the gospel. Through her
influence, her domestics, also her neighbours and friends, and ber
entire family, were indnced to receive baptism. The two young
men became preachers to the yonth. First, they spoke of the
bishop's disinterested love, ever active in promoting the good of '
mankind ; then of the new, comforting, bliss-conferring truths
which they had beard from bis lips. The yonth fiocked to the
bishop ; many were instructed and baptized by him. The young
became teachers of the old ; and numbers every day presented
themselves openly for baptism. But when the father of the two
young men who were first baptized came to be informed that his
whole family had become Christians, he was exceedingly troubled
and indignant at hearing it. The prudent wife, finding that he
was returning home in this state of feeling, dispatched some of
his kinsmen and friends to meet him with comforting and sooth-
ing words, while she herself prayed incessantly for his conversion.
And when he got home, and saw so many of his fellow-citizens
and neighbonrs already living as Christians, bis opposition
gradually gave way, till finally he consented to be baptized
himself.
When thus, by influences pnrely spiritual, the way had been
prepared for the triumph of Christianity and the downfall of
paganism in Stettin, the messengers sent to the Polish duke
came back, announcing that they had accomplished the object of
their mission. The duke, in the very beginning of his letter, pro-
claimed himself an enemy to all pagans ; at the same time he
assured them that, if they would abide faithfully by their promise,
and embrace Christianity, they might look for peace and amity
.y Google
BOLEBLAV'S LETTER TO THB STBTTINERS. 19
on a solid foundation ; otherwise, tliey must expect to see their
territoiT laid vaste by fire and sword, and to experience his eter-
nal enmity. He first reproached them for the rude behavionr
irhich they had shown at the pieachin^ of the gospel ; bat de-
clared that, notwithstanding all this, yielding to the earnest
desires of the ambassador, and especially of bishop Otto, he was
determined to forgive them, and to grant them peace on more
faTonrable terms than erer, prorided that henceforth they would
faithfally obserre the conditions they had themselves proposed,
and show docility to their religions teachers. The favonrable im-
pression produced by this reply was improved to the ntmost by
th« bishop. He proposed at once to the assembled people that,
inasmuch as the worship of the tine God was incapable of being
nnited with the worship of idols, in order to prepare a dwelling
henceforth for the living God, all the monaments of idolatry
should be destroyed. Bat as they still cinng to their belief
in the reality and power of these gods, and dreaded their ven-
geance, he with his clergy proposed to go forward and set them
the example. Signing themselves with the cross, the tme preser-
Tatire from all evil, and armed with hatchets and pickaxes, they
Tonld proceed to demolish all those monnments of idolatry ; and
if they remained nnharmed, it should be a token to all, that they
had nothing to fear Irom the gods, bat might safely follow the
example he had given them.
This was done. The firdt monument destroyed was a temple
dedicated to the Slavic god Triglav, containing an image of that
divinity, and decorated on its inner walls with various works of
■culpture and paintings in oil. In this temple were many pre-
cious articles ; for the tenth part of all the spoils obtained in
war was consecrated to this deity, and deposited here. Abun-
dance of costly offerings were here to be found ; goblets of horn
ornamented with precious stones, golden bowls, knives, and
poniards of beautiful workmanship. All these articles it was pro-
posed to give to the bishop; but he declined receiving them.^
" God forbid," said he, " that we should think of enriching our-
selves out of what belongs to you. Such things as these, and
still more beautiful, we have already at home." Then, after
having sprinkled them with holy water and signed them uith the
cross, he catised them to be distributed among the people. With
b2
.y Google
20 otto's prdoent accommodation.
tilis proof of a disinterested love, that avoided the very appear-
auce of BelfishneBS, bishop Otto manifested also a singnlar liber-
ality of Christian spirit, in refasing to give np to destniction that
which, innocent in itself, might be devoted to better uses for the
benefit of mankind. The only gift he consented to receive vas
the im^e of TriglaT ; of which, causing the rest of the body to
be destroyed, he preserved the triple head as a trophy of the nc-
tory obtained over idolatry. This he afterwards sent to Bome,
in evidence of what he had done as a missionary of the Roman
chnrch, for the destmction of paganism. Three other buildings
were next demolished, temples' erected to idols where the people
were accostomed to meet for their sports and caronsals, as well
as for deliberation on more serions matters. In destroying or
removing the monnments of the old idolatry, and everything con-
nected with it, Otto did not, with heedless fhnaticism, treat all
eases alike, bnt was governed in his mode of procedare by a pru-
dent regard to circumstances. It was an important point to dis-
tinguish between those objects which, by constantly famishing
some point of attachment for the old pagan bent, would serve to
keep it alive, and others where nothing of this kind was to be
feared. In the ricinity of each of those buildings dedicated to
the gods was to be found one of those ancient oaks, regarded
everywhere in Germany with religions veneration, and beside it
a fountain. The citizens besought the bishop that these oaks
might be spared. They promised to withhold from them all as-
sociations of a religious character. They simply wished to e^joy
the pleasant shade and other amenities of these chosen spots ;
which indeed was no sin, and he complied with their request.
Among other objects, however, there was a horse considered sa-
cred, which in times of war was employed for purposes of divina-
tion.' In demanding the removal of all such objects. Otto was
inexorably severe ; he wonld not allow one of them to remain ;
since he was aware of the influence which these superstitions
1 CoaBJDB.
S Nioe JBTelins, each *n ell long, were plased in a row. The horse wu then led orer
tliem, lod it he pmed vithout touching one of them, tbia wu oonsidered t bvoanbU
omen, ttorat were beld Bacced mlao unongit tlw iQEiest Oenuni, especiall; Ibr the
puipoce of prophaoj. Vid. TMit.aeTmui>a. x.; Orimm'* Daatiche Hjthologie, ■.878,
u. d. f.
.y Google
JDLIN THE SEAT OF A BISHOPRIC. 21
were sttll wont to exert even long after the destruction of pa-
guiism. He inBisted, therefore, that the sacred horse should be
aent into another country and sold. Notwithstanding these de-
cided measures for the extirpation of pafanism, not a man had
the boldness to stand forth in its defence, except the priest whose
business it was to tend and manage the sacred horse. Bat the
sudden death of this man, who had stood up alone for the honour
or the gods, was fayonrably coDStraed as a divine judgment.
After the temples had been destroyed, the people were admitted
to baptism ; and the same order was observed here as at Fyritz,
numhetB presenttng themselves at a time, and receiving the ordi-
nanoe, after a discourse had been preached to them on the doc-
trines of faith. Having tarried here fire months in the whole,
Otto departed ^m Stettin, leaving behind him a church with a
priest.
From Stettin, he visited a few of the places belonging to the
territory of that city.^ He then went by water, down the Oder,
and across the Baltic sea, to Jnlin. The inhabitants of this town
having agreed with the bishop, that they would follow the ex-
ample of the capital city, had already sent persons to Stettin, for
the purpose of obtuning exact information respecting the manner
in which the g<ispel was there received. The news they obtained
could not fail to make the most favourable impression ; and Otto
was received in Jnlin with demonstrations of joy and respect.
The activity of the clergy daring the two months which they spent
in this place, scarcely sufficed to baptize all who offered them-
selves. After the Christian church had thus been planted in the
two chief cities of Fommerania, the question arose where should
the first bishopric be founded. Otto and duke Wartislav agreed
that JuliD was the most suitable place to be made the first seat
«f a bishopric in Fcimmerania ; partly, because this city was so
situated as to form a convenient central point, and partly because
the mde people here, inclined by nature to be refractory and in-
Bolent, and peculiarly exposed to the infection of paganism, espe>
cially needed the constant presence and oversight of a bishop.*
.y Google
32 JULIN THB SEAT OF A BISHOPRIC.
Two clmrches were here begun. From this place Otto went to a
city called Clonoda, or Clodona,' where, taking adyantage of the
abnndance of wood, he erected a chnrch ;t next, he proceeded to
a city which had saffered extremely by the rarages attending the
war with Poland ;^ and from thence to Colberg. Many of the in-
habitants of this place were now absent on voyages of traffic to
the coasts of the Baltic sea ; and those that remuned at home
were nn willing to make a decision till a general assembly
conid he holden of all the people : the bishop, however, finally
sncceeded in inducing them to receive baptism. The city of
Belgrade was the extreme point of his missionary tonr ; it be-
came necessary for him to reserve the extending of the mis-
sion to the remaining parts of Fommerartia for a fhtnre day,
as the affairs of his own diocese now called him home. But
first, be felt bonnd to make a visitation-tonr to the commn-
nities already founded by him, and bestow confirmation on those
who had before been baptized. Many whom he had not met
with on his first visit, being then absent on voyages of trade,
now presented themselves for baptism. The chnrches, whose
fbnndations he bad laid during his first residence in these
districts, had in the meantime been completed, and he was enabled
to consecrate them. The Christian Fommeranians now besought
him, the beloved fonuder of their churches, to remain with them
himself and be their bishop ; bat he could not consent. Having
spent a year lacking five weeks in Fommerania, he hastened
back, that he might be with his fiock at the celebration of Palm-
Snnday. He directed his conrse once more through Poland, where
he met duke Boleslar, and reported to him the successful issue of
his enterprise. As Otto could not hold the first bishopric him-
self, Boleslav nominated to this post Adalbert, oue of his chap-
lains, who, by his direction, had accompanied bishop Otto as an
assistant. Otto himself \eH several priests in Pommerania to
prosecute the work which had been commenced : but they were
too few in number to complete the establishment of the Christian
church ; nor was it likely that any of them would possess the
1 Aecordiagto Euin^euer't ialerpretitiaD, OoHitom.
3 " Quia locus nemonxiM cnt et iioueaiiB et li^i ad aediScindam sappetrbanl."
t KuingluMr itukas [t probabls, from ll» nuna and situatiou, tbat lbi> pU« iru
, Google
STATE OF THE MISSION DURINQ OTTO'S ABSENCE. 23
ardonr and courage of their leader. As the time he was able to
pass in the sereral places vaa comparatively so short ; as he was
obliged to employ an interpreter in his intercourse with the
people ; as political motives had co-operated, at least in the case
of many, to procare their conTerston, do it may readily be con-
eeired that this conversion of great masses was very far from
being a permanent and thorongh work.
The Christian worship of God baring now been introdnced into
one half of Pommerania, whilst paganism reigaed in the other,
the necessary result was that a striking contrast presented itself
between the two portions ; and the example of ancient customs, of
the popular festivals of paganism, its amusements and its carousals,
among the pagans might easily entice- back the others again into
their former habits. They would yearn after their old uncon-
strained, national mode of life. The restrictions under which
Christianity and the church, with its laws concerning fastings,
laid their untutored nature, might be felt by them as an intoler-
able yoke, which they longed to exchange for the enjoyment of
their ancient freedom ; and thus it might happen that, in the
districts where Otto had laid the fonndation of the Christian
chnrch, the pagan party would again lift np its head, and pagan-
ism begin once more to extend its empire. Such fiuctnations in
the conflict between Christianity and paganism — as. in the early
history of Christianity, which, having made rapid progress at
first, immediately enoountered a strong reaction of paganism — are
often found recurring in the history of mission's. We may men-
tion, as an example furnished by the modern history of missions,
the mission among the Society Islands of Australasia,
Gladly vonld Otto hare gone earlier to the help of the new
chnrch in its distress ; but rarioos public misfortunes, and the
political affairs in which he became involved as an estate of the
German empire, prevented him for ftill three years from fulfilling
bis wish. It was not till the spring of the year 1128, that be
could visit the field in person. But to avoid laying any further
burden on the dukes of Poland and Bohemia, he now chose another
route, which had been made practicable by the subjugation of the
Slavic populations in those districts. He directed his jonmey
through Saxony, Priegnitz, and the territories which wero reckoned
as belonging to Leuticia, to the adjacent parts of Pommerania-
.y Google
24 OTTO'S SECOND VISIT TO POMMEBANIA,
He determined also, in this second mission, to defray all his
personal expenses and those of his attendants out of his oirn
purse, and to take with him a large nnmber of valaable presents.
To this end he purchased, in Halle, a quantity of grain and other
merchandise, intended for presents, all of vhich he placed on
board to be conTeyed by the Saale to the Ethe and Harel, after
which the lading was conveyed onward by fifty waggons. He
arrived first at a part of Pommerania where the gospel had not
yet been preached, and entering the city of Demmin, found but
one old acquaintance, in the person of the governor. Here, on
the next day, he met bis old friend, dnke Wartislav. The duke
was on hie retmn, laden with spoils, from a successful war with the
neighbouring Leuticians. Many sights were here presented to the
eyes of Otto, which could not fail to make a rery painful impres-
sion on his benevolent heart. The army of the duke had brought
away a number of captives ; these were to be divided in common
with the rest of the booty. Among them were to be found many
persons of weak and delicate constitutions. Hnsbands were to
be separated from their wives, wives from their husbands, parents
from their sons. The bishop interceded with the duke in their
behalf, and persuaded him to liberate the weakest, and not to
separate near kinsmen and relatives fVom each other. But, not
satisfied with this, he paid from his own flinds the ransom-money
for many who were still pagans. These he instructed in Chris-
tianity, baptized, and then sent' back to their homes. Otto and
the dnke showed* every kindness to each other, and exchanged
presents. They agreed that, on Whitsuntide, now close at hand,
a diet should be held at Usedom, with a view to induce the
several states to consent to, and take an active part in, the estab-
lishment of the Christian church. In the letter-missive, it was
expressly announced that the errand of bishop Otto was to
preach the Christian religion, and that this was the subject to be
brought before the diet. Otto next laded a vessel on the river
I'eene with all his goods, which thus after three days arrived at
Usedom. He himself, however, with a few attendants, proceeded
leisurely along the banks of the Feene to that city, taking advan-
tage of this jaunt to prepare the way wherever he went for the
preaching of the gospel.
In Usedom he found there were already some scattered seeds
.y Google
DIET IN USEDOU. WARTISLAV's SPEECH. 35
of Cbristiftnitf, conveyed there hy the priests be h^d left be-
hind btm. Still more wu done by himself. At this place the
deputies of the slates, in obedience to the summons of the
doie, now came together, composed partly of such as had always
remained pagans, and partly of those who had been previonaly
oonrerted, but dnring Otto'e absence had relapsed into pagan-
ism. The duke presented to them the bishop — a man whose
whole appearance commanded respect. In an impressiTe dis-
conrse, in which he inrited them to set their people the ex-
ample of embracing the worship of the true God, he bade them
remark that the excuse they had always offered would no longer
RTail them, namely, that the preachers of this religion were a
needy, contemptible set of men, in whom no confidence could be
placed, and who pursued this business merely to get a living.
Here they beheld one of the highest dignitaries of the German
empire, who at home possessed everything in abundance — gold,
fiilrer, precious stones ; a man on whom no one could fix a
suspicion that he sought anything for himself ; who, on the con-
trary, had relinquished a life of honour and of ease, and applied
bis own property to the object of communicating to them that
treasure which he pnied as the highest good. These words had
their effect ; and the whole assembly declared themselves ready
to pursue anycoOrse which the bishop might propose to them.
The latter now began ; and, taking occasion from the festival of
Whitsuntide, spoke of the grace and goodness of God, of the for-
giveness of sin, and of the communication of the Holy Ghost and
his gift«. His words made a profound impression ; the apostates
professed repentance, and the bishop reconciled them with the
church. Those who had always been pagans suffered themselves
to be instructed in Christianity, and submitted to baptism. A
decree of the diet permitted the free preaching of the gospel in
all places. Otto was occupied here a whole week. He then con-
cluded to extend his labours still farther, and. asked the adrice
of the duke. The latter declared that, by virtue of the decree of
the diet, the whole country stood open to him. The bishop now
commenced sending bis clergy, two by two, into all the towns
and riUages, intending to follow them himself.
Bntalthongh the decree of the diet possessed the validity of a
lav, yet such was not the character and spirit of the people that
.y Google
26 OPPOSITION IN WOLOAST.
obedieDc« shoald aecessarily follov in all cases. There were im-
portant old cities vbo maintaiDed a certain independence ; and
in many districts the ancient popular religion had a powerfal
party in its faronr, who were dissatisfied with this decree.
Among these cities was the town of Wolgast, a place to which
bishop Otto bad determined to go first. A priest lived here,
who for a year bad made it his business to resist the spread of
Christianity, to excite against it the hatred of the people, and to
enkindle their zeal for the hononr of their ancient deities ;
thODgh he had been nnable as yet to procnre the passage of a
public decree in reference to these matters. Bnt now, when the
diet had parsed a decre6 so faronrable for the diffusion of Chris-
tianity, this priest thought himself bound to make a final effort
to carry ont by fraud and cunning what he could not accomplish
by persuasion. ^Repairing by night, in his sacerdotal robes, to a
neighbouring forest, he concealed himself on a hill, in the midst
of a thicket of brush-wood. Early the next morning, a peasant
passing along the road on his way to the city, heard a voice call
ont to him from the dark forest, and bid him atop and listen.
Already terrified at the voice, he was still more amazed at be-
holding a figure clothed in white. The priest, following np the
impression, represented himself as the highest of the national
gods, who bad chosen here to make his appearance. He signified
his anger at the reception which the worship of the strange God
had met with in the country, and bade the man say to the inha-
bitants of the city, that the man must not be allowed tolive-who
should attempt to introduce among them the worship of tliat
strange God. When the credulous peasant came to tell his
story in the city, the priest who had played this trick first put
on the air of a sceptic, with a view to draw out the peasant into
a new and more detailed account of what be had seen and heard,
so as to avail himself of the fresh impression of the story. Such
was the effect prodnced by it on the popular mind, that the citi-
zens passed a decree ordaining that if the bishop or any of his
associates entered the city, they should instantly be pot to death,
and that any citizen who harboured them in his house should suf-
fer the like punishment.
These events had transpired, and such was the tone of the
popular feeling when the two missionaries sent before him by the
.y Google
OTTO AND THE DUKE PROCEED TO WOLGAST. 27
bishop, Ulric and Albin — the latter of whom, possessing a ready
knowledge of the Slavic language, was commonly employed by
him as an interpreter — arrired at Wolgast, without dreaming of
the danger to which they exposed themselves. Conformably to
the Fommer&nian manners, they met with an hospitable reception
from the wife of the burgomaster, a woman who, though not a Chris-
tian, was distinguished for a reverence quite free from fanaticism
towards the unknown Ood, as well as for her active philanthropy.
But when, after being entertained by the woman, they proceeded
to explain who they were, and the object of their visit, she was
struck with consternation, and informed them of the danger to
which they were exposed. Still, she was determined to observe
faithfiilly the laws of hospitality. She pointed the strangers to a
place of concealment in an upper part of her house, and caused
their baggage to be quickly conveyed to a place of safety, beyond
the walls of the city. It is tme, the arrival of the strangers
whom abe entertained soon awakened suspicion among the excited
multitude ; but as the practice of hospitality to strangers was so
common a thing in Fommerania, she found no difficulty tn evading
the questions of the curious, declaring that strangers were indeed
entertained by her, as oftentimes before, but that after taking
their repast they had left her ; and as the persons who inquired
saw no signs of their being still in the house, they gave up their
suspicions.
The account of these movements had already reached TTsedom ;
and the duke, therefore, thought it advisable to accompany the
bishop to Wolgast with a large band of followers, among whom
were some of the members of the diet, and several armed soldiers.
Three days had been spent by the two ecclesiastics in their place
of concealment, when by the arrival of so powerful a protector
they felt themselves perfectly safe, and at liberty to emerge from
their retreat. The bishop, thus sustained, was enabled to com-
mence the preaching of the gospel. Bnt when the authority of
the duke had restored quiet in the city, and the pagan party was
forced to keep still, a feeling of security took possession of some
of the ecclesiastics. They ridiculed the two priests when they
spoke of their narrow escape. They separated from the bishop
and the rest of the company, despising prudence as no better
than cowardice. Mingling fearlessly among the people, they
.y Google
28 CHURCH FOUNDEW IN WOLQABT.
attempted to slip into the' temple. By this act, however, the
fbry or the pagans was stirred np afresh ; especially as the ans*
picioc got abroad, that they were seeking an opportonity to set fire
to the temple. Troops of armed people began to assemble. The
priest TJlric, perceiring these signs of an impending tamnlt, said :
" I shall not consent to tempt my God so often," and returning
back to the bishop, ho was followed by all the others except one
ecclesiastic, named Encodric, who had advanced too far, and al-
ready had his hand on the door of the temple. The pagans now
rushed apon him in a body, intendiog to make him the victim of
their common vengeance against the whole party. Seeing no
other place of refnge, nrged by the fear of immediate death, be
penetrated into the inmost parts of the temple ; and this des-
perate movement is said to have saved him. Sospended in this
temple was a shield, wroagbt with great art and embossed with
gold, dedicated to Gerovit, the god of war, which was regarded
as inviolably sacred, and supposed to render the person of him
who bore it also inviolable. As the ecclesiastic, flying for his
life, ran round the temple looking for a weapon of defence or a
place of concealment, he descried this shield, and seizing it,
sprang int« the midst of the forious crowd. Everybody now fled
before him. Not a man dared lay hands on him ; and thus,
running for his life, he got safely back to his companions. The
bishop took occasion from this incident to eshort his cleigy to
greater caution. He continued his labours in this place, until
the people had demolished all their temples, and the foundation
was laid of a church, over which he set one of his clergy as the
priest.
Without being accompanied by the duke, who probably had
hastened to his assistance solely on account of the occurrences at
Wolgast, Otto proceeded to Giitzkow. It agreed alike with his
temperament and his principles to accomplish the whole work
before him by no other power than that of love, which wins the
heart. He nerer made any use of his political connections except
for the purpose of securing himself in the first place against the
fury of the pi^ans. It was certainly most gratifying to him,
whenever he found he could dispense with the arm of secnlar
power. Having left the duke free to attend to his own affairs,
he felt more at liberty to decline the proposition of his old Iriend,
.y Google
TRIUMPH OP CHRISTIANITY IN GUTZKOW, 29
tlie Margrare Albert of Biiren, afterwards founder of Mark Bran-
denburg, who, on being informed of the popolar mOTements at
Wolgast, offered hy his envoys, that met the bishop at Gtttzkow,
to assist him against the obstinate pagans. In Giitzkow, Otto
voald have fonnd easier access to the hearts of the people, had
he consented to spare a new and magnificent temple, which, con-
sidered as a work of art, was reckoned a great ornament to the
city. U&gnlficent presents were offered to him, if he would
yield. Finally, he was entreated to convert this temple into a
Christian church, as had been done aforetime ; but the bishop,
who, not without reason, feared the conseqaences which would
result from any mixture of Christianity with paganism, believed
it inexpedient, indulgent as he was in other respects, to give way
in this instance ;^ and by a comparison drawn from the parables
of oor Lord, he endeavoared to make the people understand, that
be conld not, in consistency with their own good, comply with
their wishes. " Would yon think," said he to the petitioners,
" of sowing grain among thorns and thistles ? No, you would
first pluck up the weeds, that the seed of the wheat might have
room to grow. So I must first remove from the midst of yon
everything that belongs to the seed of idolatry, those thorns to
my preaching, in order that the good seed of the gospel may
bring forth fruit in your hearts to the everlasting life." And by
such representations, daily repeated, he finally overcame the re-
sistance of these people, so that with their own hands they de-
stroyed the temple and its idols. But on the other hand, to
indemnify the people for the loss of their magnificent building,
he zealously pushed forward the erection of & stately charch ;
and as soon as the sanctnary with the altar was finished, seized
upon this occasion, since he conld not remain among them till
the entire structure was finished, of appointing. a splendid festival
for its dedication ; one which should outshine all their previous
pagan celebrations, and be a true national festival. When nobles
and commoners were all assembled at this celebration, and the
whole ceremonial of the church, customary on such occasions,
had been solemnly observed, he proceeded to explain to the as-
sembled multitude the symbolical meaning of these observances,
1 8m toI. t., p. IB.
.y Google
30 TEMPLE OF GOD IN THE BELIEVER'S SODL.
and, directing their attention from the outvar^ signs to the inner
substance, iramed them against the delusire supposition that the
requisitions of Christianity could be satisfactorily met by mere
outward forms. He laboured to make it plain to them, that the
highest meaning of the consecration of a church had reference to
the consecration of God'a temple in the sonl of every belieyer,
since Christ dwells by faith in the hearts of the faithful. And
after having thus interpreted the several observances, he turned
to one of the duke's rass&ls, Mizlav, the governor of this district,
who had been a member of the assembly of the states lately
holden at TJsedom, had then been baptized by him, and, as the
sequel shows, made an honest profession of Christianity. For
the purpose of bringing out in him the truth which each man
was to apply to himself, said he, " Thou art the fruehonae of
God, my beloved son. Thou sbalt, this day, be consecrated and
dedicated ; consecrated to God, thy Almighty Creator ; so that,
separated from every foreign master, thou mayest be exclusively
his dwelling and his possession. Therefore, my beloved son, do not
hinder this consecration. For little avails it to have outwardly
consecrated the house thou seest before thee, if a like consecration
be not made in thy own soul also." The bishop here paused ;
or perhaps Mizlav interrupted him. At any rate, Mizlav, who
felt these words, of which he well understood the import, enter .
like a goad into his soul, demanded — What then was required on
his part in order to such a consecration of God's temple within
him ? The bishop, plainly perceiving by this question that the
man's heart was touched by the Spirit of God, and resolved to
profit by so favourable an indication, and to follow up the lead-
ings of the divine prompter, replied :* " In part thou hast begun
already, my son, to be a house of God. See that thou art wholly
so. For thou hast already exchanged idolatry for faith by at-
taining to the grace of baptism. It remains that thou shouldst
adorn faith by works of piety." And he required in particular,
that he should renounce and abandon all deeds of violence, all
rapacity, oppression, fVaud, and shedding of blood. He exhorted
I Id thr M8S. 1. o. iii., o. S, f. 70, Canig. I«ct. ■ntiq. ed. BBunage, jii. 2, ibete it to Ix
round In tliiB plnce a nligUt deDciencj wliicb leaves ibe meaning uucerwin.
3 This is whaLthebiogrBph*rdDub[lese Intended to denote b; tlie vorda, "Inlelli-
.y Google
TEMPLE OF GOD IN THE BELIEVER's SODI.. 31
him to adopt the words of oni Lord as his rule, neveT to do unto
others otherwise than he would be dooe by. And that he might
earrr out this role into immediate practice, he called npon him
to set at liberty those persons whom he had confined for debt,
and who were now pining in prison ; or at least snch of them as
were of the same household of faith. To this Mizlav replied :
" What yon require of me is extremely hard ; for many of those
persons are owing me large sums of money," Upon this, the
bishop reminded him of the petition in the Lord's prayer, " For-
gire us onr debts as we forgive onr debtors." Only then would
he be certain of receiving the forgiveness of his sins from the
Lord, when he felt ready, in the name of the Lord, to release all
his debtors. " Well, then," said Uizlar, deeply sighing, " I do
here, in the name of the Lord Jesus, give them all their liberty ;
that so, according to your words, my sins may be forgiven, and
the consecration of which you spoke may be perfected in me this
day " This act of Mizlav spread joy all around, and an addi-
tional interest was thus given to the festival. There was one
prisoner, however, of whom Uizlav had said nothing. A noble-
man of Denmark, owing hitn five Imndred pounds of gold, had
given his son as a security; and this young man, bound in fet-
ters, lay pining in a subterranean cell. A mere accident led to
the discovery of him, — the only individual who had not been set
free. One of the vessels needed for the consecration of the
church was missing ; and the ecclesiastics, while searching for it
in one corner and another, at length came npon the cell where
this youth lay confined. Ho implored them to help him. But as
Hizlav had already done so much, the bishop felt unwilling to
demand of him this final sacrifice. Still, it distressed faim to
think that so joyful a festival should be saddened by the sufier-
ings of one unfortunate being. He first resorted to prayer, and
fervently besought the Almighty that, to crown the joy of this
blessed festival, he would have compassion on the case of this
only unhappy individual. Then setting before his clergy how he
had already obtained so many self-denying acta from Mizlav that
he did not feel at liberty to press him any farther, he proposed
that they should speak to him : and after assuring him that the
bishop knew how to appreciate the sacrifices he had already
made, introduce the subject with all possible gentleness. This was
.y Google
32 ANIMOaiTlf OF THE PAGANS OF RUGEN.
doDe : and finally HizlaT declared that he was ready to ofi'er this
lost and most difficult sacrifice. " Nay," sud he to the bishop,
" I am ready, if required, to give up my |>ersoD, and all that t
call mine, for the D&me of my Lord Jesus Christ" The example
of the principal man of the district had its effect on many others,
who strove, according to their means, to evince in like manner
the genuineness of the change they had experienced.
Sabsequent to these events, bishop Otto endeared himself to
the Fommeranians, by his exertions to save them from a great
public calamity ; for it was by his intervention that a military
expedition, threatened by dnke Boleslav of Poland, who had be-
come irritated by the apostasy of a part of the Fommeranians
from Christianity, and by their neglect to fulfil certain articles of
an old treaty, was prevented. Soon aft«r, he had a conference
with duke Wartislav at Usedom ; probably for the purpose of re-
porting his transactions with the dnke of Poland, and also of ad-
vising with him about the policy of extending the missionary ope-
rations and establishing some new stations. In regard to this
matter, however, animated as he certainly was by an ardent zeal
for the cause of Christ, he still failed to act with apostolic pru-
dence. For notwithstanding that the work in Fommerania went
on at present so prosperously, and everything depended on taking
advantage of favourable circnmatances ; and notwithstanding so
much still remained for him to do here, he thought of abandoning
the field before he had folly taken possession of it, or provided
for its permanent occupation, to go in qnest of another which
promised leas success, and which might easily prove the means of
bringing all his earthly labours to a sudden termination. His
eye had fixed itself eagerly on the island of Rugen, about a day's
journey distant ; and an earnest longing beset him to appear
amongst the inhabitants of that island, a small warlike tribe
zealously devoted to heathenism, and preach to them the gospel.
The spread of Christianity among their neighbours the Fommer-
anians, had roused the animosity of the pagan people on the
island of Biigen to amore extravagant pitch; and they threatened
death to the bishop if he ventured to approach them. Otto was
not to be deterred, however, by snch threats, from attempting the
expedition ; on the contrary, his zeal was inflamed to exhibit the
power of faith in overcoming such difficulties, and even to ofi*er
.y Google
otto's TBEATHBST of Hia CLBROT. 3S
an* his life for the gospel. In vain did the dake, and bis ovn
friends, declare UiemselTes opposed to the scheme ; aBenring him
that he wonld, b; attempting it, sacrifice his life for nothing, — a
life he iras honnd to preserve for labonrs that promised more snc-
eess. Otto gaTe way, in this instance, to the impnlse of his
feelings instead of listening to the voice of reason. Bnt in his
own opinion, he reasoned more correctly than his friends, whom
be rebaked for their want of faith. " It is a much greater thing,"
said he, " to preach by actions than by words. And suppose we
were all to gire np onr lives for the l^ith ; yet eren onr death
would not be useless. By so dying we shonld set our seal to the
faith which we preach, and that faith wonld spread with the
greater power." While his friends strore to prevent Otto from
crossing over to Riigen, he himself was occupied in devising some
way of getting to the island unobserved. It was necessary, there-
fore, to watch him closely. But whilst the rest of the clei^y
blamed the rash zeal of their bishop, the priest TTlric felt himself
impelled to realize the darling thought of his superior. Having
first begged and received his blessing on the undertaking, Ulric
went on board a ferry-boat, taking with him such articles as were
necessary for the celebration of the mass. Bat wind and weather
were obstinately against him ; three several tjmes he was
beaten back by the storm ; but no sooner did it remit its vio-
lence than he again attempted to get over to the island. Thus
he struggled with the winds and waves for seven days ; many
times hovering between life and death. But the weather con-
stantly proving unfavourable, and Ulric's boat getting to be leaky,
the bishop at length began to regard these unpropitions events as
indications of the divine will, and forbade bis beloved priest from
making any fnrther attempts. The dangers he had run now he-
same the subject of remark. Said one, " Suppose Ulric had
perished, who wonld have been to blame for it V Here the
priest Adalbert spoke out, plainly criminating the bishop him-
self. " Would not the blame," said he, " jnstly fall on him who
exposed him to such dangers 1" — showing not only his own inde-
pendent spirit, but also the gentleness of the bishop which would
allow one of his clergy to speak so frankly about him in his own
presence. Otto, instead of taking the remark unkindly, endea-
voured to refbte the implied charge by arguing that he had done
VOL. Til. c
.y Google
34- otto's treatuent of his clbrot.
rightly, thi>iig:li od encb gronnds as h« wonid oot bare offered ex-
cept under the infinence of his present feelings. Said he, " If
Christ sent the apostles as sheep among volrea, was Christ to bo
blamed if the wolres devonred the sheep 1"
That he might, in the shortest time, extend ont his labours in
all directions, so as to fill np and complete the vhole vork be^n
during his first residence in Fommerania, Otto determined to alter
his plan ; and, instead of keeping all his clergy about him, as at
first, and labouring in common with them fivm a single point, to
divide the field between them and himself by sending them to
different stations. Some he sent to Demmin ; he himself went
to Stettin, to combat the paganism which had again lifted up its
head there. Bnt bis clergy neither entered heartily into his plan
nor partook of his courageous faith. They trembled at the fury
of the pagan people in that place, and were not willing to ex-
pose their lives. The bishop, however, since be could not over-
come their opposition by expostulation, resolved to proceed on
the journey alone. Having spent a day in solitude and prayer,
to prepare himself for the vndertaking, he stole away in the
evening, as soon as it grew dark, taking with him his mass-book
and the sacramental cup. The clergy knew nothing about it,
till they sent to call him to matins (the matuUna.) Finding that
be was gone, they were struck with shame, and began to grow
alarmed for their beloved spiritual father. They hurried away
after him, and compelled him to return back. On the next
morning, they set ont in company with him, and crossed over by
ship to Stettin.
In Stettin, Otto's earlier labours had proved by ne means firnit-
less. This appeared evident from the events which followed. A
reaction of those Christian convictions which bad already boon
deeply implanted in the minds of many, led, under a variety of
peculiar circumstances and favourable coincidences, to a new
triumph of Christianity over paganism. Christianity, as it seems,
had gained entrance especially among the higher and more culti-
vated class of the people,^ and in their ease, paganism found, at
its revival, bnt little matter to work upon. The priests, however,
who had submitted to baptism were still pagans at heart, and they
: clua n-cqaanllf tlludcd Id
, Google
ZEAL OF A CONVEETBD CITIZEN OF STETTIS. 35
loflt toomncTi by the change of religion to get easily over the pain
and rexation which that losa oocasioned. They readily foand
moans of operating on the rode masses of the people, in whom,
dnriog BO short a period, Christianity had not yet strnck its roots
deep. A famine, extending to men and cattle, accompanied with
nnnsnal mortality, was interpreted by them as a sign of the anger
of the deities, — a thing easily made evident to the people. They
managed, snch was their inflnence, to carry the matter so far, that
a mob assembled to destroy a Cliristian chnrch. Tot there were
some who bad felt the power of Christianity, though they had
not entirety loosened their hold of paganism. In this class there
was a strnggle between the old and the new, or a commingling of
both.
Before the time of Otto's second Tisit to Stettin, there was re-
siding in that town a person of some note, who, alter haring ex-
perienced varions remarkable providences in the conrse of his life,
stood forth as a sealons witness for Christianity, thus preparing
the way by his inflnence for a better state of things. Witstack
was one of tJiose belonging to the more consequential class of
eitiaens, who had been converted and baptized by Otto ; and a1-
thongh Christianity was by no means apprehended by him accord-
ing to its pnre spirit, yet he had within him the germ of a strong
and vigorons faith. The image of bishop Otto, the man whom
he had seen labouring with snch self-denying love, soch unshaken
e(«fidence in God, this image seems especially to have become
deeply stamped on his mind. Since hie conversion, he had nci-
formly refused to take part in any warlike undertaking, except
agavaat pagaxu. Fighting against these was one way, as he
thought, by which he conid show his teal for Christianity. He
joined a piratical expedition, probably against the Rugians; ex-
periencing a defeat, he with others was taken captive and thrown
in chains. Daring his confinement, he resorted for consolation
and support to prayer. Once, after long-continued, earnest
prayer, fUUng asleep, he dreamed that bishop Otto appeared to
him and promised that he should be assisted ; 'soon alter which,
by a remarkable turn of providence, he found means of escaping
from bis confinement.' Hastening to the seashore, he found a
1 Tbe iccoast t>f the onknown writer, whom wb fallow bfre ilao, i> wrUunlj deaerr-
iagoTertdit io iu mtin poinu. Wt and,fbT thamoat put,in it UiU gnphied modeof
c2
.y Google
30 AN INCIDENT REGARDED AS A UIBACLB.
boat, leaping on which he comnutted himself to the waTes, and
faronred by the wind, in a short time got safely back to Stettin.
He looked upon his deliverance as a miracle. It seemed to him
a direct testimony to Otto's holiness, — a proof that Christianity
was the cause of God. He regarded it as a divine call, inntiog
him to appear as a witness among his conntrymen, for the B«ing
who had miracnlonsly saved him, and to labour for the extension
of his worship among them.' Afler his retnm, he cansed the
boat to be hnng ap at the city gates, as a lasting memorial of bis
deliverance and testimony in favonr of the Being to whom he
owed it. With great zeal, he bore witness among his country-
men, of the God whom bishop Otto had tangbt him to pray to,
and whose almighty power had been so clearly exhibited in his
own case ; he announced to the fallen the divine judgments which
would surely overtake tbem, unless tiiey repented and returned
back to the faith.
Still another fkct, which was likewise regarded as a miracle,
had made a favourable impression. In a popular tnmnlt, got up
for the purpose of destroying the chnrch which had been erected
in that town, it so happened that one of the persons actively en-
g^ed in the affair, when aboat to strike a blow with his hammer,
was seized with a sndden palsy ; his hand stiffening, let the ham-
mer drop, and be himself fell from the ladder. It seems that he
was one of the relapsed Christians. Perhaps a reaction of the
faith, not yet by any means wholly extingaished in his soul, once
more came over him ; hence an inward struggle, a sudden access
of fear, which palsied his arm as he was about to join with the
rest in destroying a temple consecrated to the God of the Chris-
dneriptEoD, nbieh hnpcaks tn ej(-witn(n,— > limplieilj qaite remota from Ibe n*gg«-
ntJTc gtjlii or Andreu,~few mineuloui itoriM, uid Ihne, for (be moat pari, ofancfa a
cbmracirr, thai the facM at bottom mij beeaaity aepanled from the mod* orappnhendfnf
and npm«DtiDg them aa mtraclee, or that Ihej mtj be eaaUj ntdnced to a nattual eon-
□ectioD of eieDta of (ha higher aoit. Bat, in Ihie cmp, the report refen back to the aa^n^
ofWilalaok. In Ibis nport, drawn np from reeollaetion long after the eTenu.eTrrT-
thing, inthe livelj reeliDg of gratitude to Uod, might reeeira acoloDringof (be wonderAtl.
Bat we are bj no mens autborised to meiBare all ntraordinarT pajchologieal phaim*
menabji the Btaadard ofordiDarr eiperience, and the objeelire (act aa it actaallj occanml
eierlira at bottom of the repreaenCatlon .
I The hiatorian aireadj mentioned raeotda the followiag word* of Witstark to the
bishop, in reference to tbe boat which waa the meanaof Lia ulTation: "Haec cimba
teethnoninm aanstitatia toae, firmamentam fldei meae, argnmentum tegationia meae ail
popnlum iatam."
, Google
otto's conduct tN STETTIN. ASSISTED BY WITSTACI. 37
tians. Pa^nism, it is trae, still mainlaiBed a place in bis soni ;
he could not wholly renounce the worship of the ancient gods ;
bnt still, the God of the Christians, whose temple was being de-
stroyed, appeared to him as one afunst whom no human power
coold prerail ; as was manifest in his own case. He therefore
ftdrised that, in order to preserve friendship with all the gods,
they should erect by the sideofthiaehnrch an altar to the national
dirioities. Non, even this was something gtuned ; it was a point
in advance, that the God of the Christians should be recognized
by pagans themselTes as a mighty being beside the ancient gods.
Thus, after such preparatory events, Otto's arrival at Stettin
fell at the right moment to bring the contest between Christi*
anity and paganism, aroused by the influence of Witstack, to a
more open outbreak and final decision. However great his danger
might seem, when men contemplated from without the rage of the
pagan mass of the population, yet i^ would appear by no means
so great to him who could more closely examine, on the very
scene of events, the circumstances of the case ; for although the
pagan party, which was made ap, for the most part, of people of
the lower class, were loud in their vociferations and violent fB
their gestures, yet the Christian party, with whom the better
class of citizens seem to have tacitly arranged themselves, was
really the most powerful ; nor were they destitute of the means
of restoring quiet, provided only the first gnst of anger, in which
there was more noise than efficiency, was suffered to pass by.
Besides, the pagan party Had no leader combining superior in-
telligence with hot-headed zeal ; and the large number of those
who, though they now took the side of the zealots for the restora-
tion of paganism, had yet received some impression from Christi-
anity, might, under a slight turn of circumstances, be easily led
to take another step towards the Christian faith. But to bishop
Otto this favourable preparation of the popular mind was wholly
unknown. He was expecting the worst from the tumnltnons
frenzy of the Pagans ; and placing no reliance whatever on hnman
means, or any concnrtence of natural causes ; trusting in God
alone, and resigned to his will, he went boldly forward to meet
the threatening danger, prepared with a cheerful heart to die tbe
death of a martyr. He at first foond a place of refuge, for him-
self and bis companions, in a church that stood before the city-
.y Google
38 OTTO 8 CONDUCT IN STETTIN. ASSISTED BY WITSTACK.
As soon as this became known in the town, & b&nd of armed men,
led on by priests, collected around this spot, threatening destmc-
tion to the chnrch, and death to those that occupied it. Had the
bishop given way to fear, or betrayed the least alarm, the rnrions
mob would, perhaps, have proceeded to fdlKI their threats. Bat
the courage and presence of mind displayed by the bishop, put a
damper oo the fury of the threatening mob. Having commended
himself and his Menda to God in prayer, he walked forth, dressed in
his episcopal robes, and snrroanded by bis clei^y, bearing before
him the cross and relics, and chanting psalms and hymns. The
calmness with which this was done, the awe-inspiring character
of the whole proceeding, confonnded the mnltitnde. All remuned
quiet and silent. The more pmdent, or the mora favonrably dis-
posed to Christianity, took advantage of this to put down the
excitement. The priests were told that they should defend their
canse, not with violence, but with arguments; and one after
another the crowd dispersed. This occurred on Friday, and the
Saturday following was spent by Otto in preparing himself, by
prayer and fasting, for the approaching crisis.
In the mean time, Witstack, stimulated by the bishop's arrival,
went forth among the people testifying, with more boldness than
ever, in favour of Christianity and against p^;anism. He brought
his friends and kinsmen to the bishop ; he exhorted him not to
give out in the contest, promised him victory, and advised with
him as to the steps which should next be taken. On Sunday,
after performing mass. Otto suffered himself to be led by Witstack
to the market-place. Mounting the steps, from whence the
herald and magistrates were accustomed to address the people,
after Witstack by signs and words had enjoined silence. Otto
begnn to speak, and the major part listened silently and with at-
tention to what he said, as it was translated by the interpreter,
already mentioned, into the language of the country. But now
a tall, well-habited priest, of great bodily strength, pressing for-
ward, drowned the words of both with his shouts, at the same
time endeavouring to stir up the anger of the pagans gainst the
enemy of their gods. He called en them to seize upon this op-
portunity of avenging their deities. Lances were poised ; but still
no one dared attempt any injury to the bishop. Well might the
confident faith and the courage that flowed fkrom it, the perfect
.y Google
CHBI8TIA,N1TY VICTORIOUB IN STETTIN. 3^
compoBore manifeBted by the bishop amid this tumultuoos scene,
the imposing and dignified graritj of his whole demeanour, make a
great impression on the mnltitude, particnlarty on those who had
prerionsly been in any way affected by the inflnence of Christi-
anity, and had not as yet snceeeded in wholly obliterating the
impresnon. Such a fact, in which we must certainly recognize
Uie power of the godlike, might in snch a period soon come to he
ooneeired and represented more nnder the colour of the tniracu-
Ions, and this representation would contnbute again to promote
the belief in men's minds of the dirine power of Christianity.
Otto immediately took adraotage of the farourahle impression
thns produced. Proceeding with the crowd of belieTers that now
surrounded him, to the church by which the pagan altar had
recently been erected, he consecrated it anew, and caused the
iqinries it had received to he repaired at bis own expense.
On the next day the people assembled to decide what coarse
onght to be taken with regard to the matter of religion. They
vemained together from early in the morning until midnight In-
dividuals appeared who represented all that had occurred on the
day before as miraculous, hearing testimony with enthusiasm to
the active, self-sacrificing love of the bishop ; foremost among
these was that zealous Christian and admirer of Otto, Witstack.
A decree was passed accordingly, that Christianity should be in-
trodnced, and everything that pertained to idolatry destroyed.
Witstack hastened the same night to inform the bishop of all that
had transpired. The latter rose early the next morning to ren-
der tbaaks to God, at the celebration of the mass. After this be
called a meeting of the citizens, where he spoke to them words
of encouragement, which were received in the manner to he ex-
pected after snch a decree of the popular assembly. Many who
had apostatised requested to be received back into the community
<^the faitiifhl.
The winning kindness of Otto's manner, as well as his readi-
ness to take advantage of the most trifiing circumstances which
coold be turned to acconnt in his labours, is illustrated by the
following incident. One day, on bis way to church, he saw a
troop of boys in the street at play, — kindly saluting them in the
language of the country, he retorted their jokes, and having
signed the cross over them, and given them his blessing, left
.y Google
40 otto's imprudent zeal and damqeb.
them. After he had proceeded sloDg a few steps, looking behind,
he obserTed that the children, attracted by the strange act, fol-
lowed after him. He stopped ; and, calling the little ones
around him, iaqnired who of them had been baptized 1 These he
exhorted to remain stedfast to their baptismal tow, and to avoid
the society of the unbaptized. They took him at his word, and
eren in the midst of their play listened attentirely to bis dis-
conrse.' Still, the zeal of bishop Otto was not alway accompanied
with befitting prudence; hence he often exposed himself to great
peril. While bnsied in destroying all the pagan temples and
monuments of superstition, resolred to let nothing remain which
was in anywise adapted so to impress the senses as to. promote
idolatry, he came across a magnificent nut-tree, whose refteshing
shade was enjoyed by many, and which the people of the neigh-
bourhood earnestly besought him to spare. But, as it was conse-
crated to a deity, the bishop was too fearful of the dangerous
sensuons impression to yield to their wishes. Most indignant
of all was the owner of the estate on which the tree stood. After
be bad stormed about in a phrenz; of passion, his anger seemed
at length to have upent itself. Suddenly, howerer, raising bis
axe behind the back of the bishop, he would have dealt him a
fatal blow, bad not the latter, at the same moment, inclined him-
self a little on the other side. All now fell upon the man, andit
was the bishop who rescued him out of their hands. Again, dur-
ing bis passage f^om Stettin, he was threatened by an attack of
the pagan party, which, as it diminished in numbers, grew more
Tiolent in rancour ; but he fortunately escaped. Accompanied
by his clei^y, and a number of the more respectable citizens of
Stettin, he proceeded to Julia, where also, after such an example
had been set them by the capital, be laboured with good success.
Gladly, and without shrinking from a martyr's death, he would
bare extended his labours also to the island of Riigen, bad he not
been obliged, in the year 1128, by his engagements as a member
of the imperial diet, to return to Germany ; so, after paying an-
1 Tba unknown biognpbet introdocts tbti
UKmUr *bii>b decided Uie queatlon with ttgai
PommnuiiL But il is pUin, from tbc conneelion of his own account, that it occarred
■omctimt tftsrwBidi. From ibis accoanl, it ippiuv also (o hire been lij no mauu tit*
f*cl,— M might be inrened from wbM he m;s respecting tbe effect and conMqaeuees of
Otto'i diMoniu, htld after tbt aboTe Mwmblf,— tbu all direetlr HabmJHtd to baptian.
.y Google
otto's imprudent zeal and danger. 41
other risit to the nev commuaities, h« shaped his conrse home-
ward. But, even amidst the manifold cares of his civil aod spi-
ritnal relations, he did not lose sight of the Fommeranians. On
learning that certain Pommeranian Christians had heen conreyed
into captirity among pagan hordes, he determined to procnre
their release. He ordered a large quantity of Talnahle cloth to he
pnrcbased in Halle, and sending the whole to Fommerania, where
these goods stood in high demand, appropriated a part as pre-
sents to the nobles, with a riew to secnre their kind feelings to-
ward the infant chnrch ; and ordered the remainder to he sold
and Gonrerted into ransom money for those captires.
Bnt in pushing forward with so mnch zeal and resolution the
mission among the Fommeranians, Otto neglected one thing, which
was of the utmost consequence in order to a settled enduring
foundation of Christian culture among the people ; and this was,
to make provision for the imparting of Christian instruction in
the language of the country. There was a want of German
clergy, well skilled in the Slavic language, there was a vant of
institutions for the purpose of giving the native inhabitants an
education suited to the spiritual calling. No doubt both these,
owing to the short time employed in the convergion of the people,
were wants the supply of which would be attended with great
difficulties. But the consequence of it was, that ecclesiastics had
to be c^ed out of Germany, who always remained, in national
pecnliarities, language, and customs, too foreign JVom these
Wends, and had but little true love for them. What contributed
to the same evil was, that German colonists, in ever-increasing
numbers, were called in to replenish the territories which had
been laid waste and the cities which had been desolated by the
preceding wars. These foreigners met the Wends with a sort of
contempt. A feud sprung up between the new and the old in-
habitants of the land, and the latter were induced to withdraw
themselves into the back parts of the country.* The same injus-
tice was here done to the aboriginals by the new race of foreigners
who settled down in the knd as has often been done over again in
later times and in other quarters of the world.
Christianity had not as yet found admittance into the island of
Rogen, bnt its inhabitants still maint^ned their freedom, and
1 XbOBua Kantiow'i Ohronicla of FoimiMraTiii, pabliihcd by W. BOIuDcr, p. 36.
, Google
42 BISHOP ABSALOM'S BFPOBTS ON BBUALF OF RUGEN.
held foBt to their ancient sacred cuatomi. Thus the bond of
anion was severed between these isUnders and the Christian Pom-
meranians. It was not nntil after repeated battles, that Walde-
mar king of Denmark at last sncceeded, in the year 1168, to
snbjng&te the island ; and then the destmclion of paganism and
the foonding of the Christian chnrch first became practicable.
The inspiring sonl of this enterprise was bishop Absalom, of
Boeskilde, a man who conceived it possible to nnite in himself
the statesman, the warrior, and the bishop ;'- and who was tliere-
fore the least fitted of all men to bring about the conversion of a
people in the proper sense. Throngh bis mediation, a compact
was formed with the inhabitants of the capital town Arcona,
which compact laid the foundation for the snbjectioB of the entire
island. They obliged themselrea by this agreement to renounce
paganism, and to introdnce among them Christianity, according to
the vs^es of the Danish chnrch. The landed estates of the
temples were to devolve on the clergy. When the monstrous idol
of Svantovit was to be removed flrom the city, not a single native-
bom individual dared lay hands on it, so dreaded by all was the
vengeance of the deity. But when the idol had been dragged off
to the camp of the Danes, without any of the anticipated dread-
ful consequences, some complained of the wrong done to their god ;
while others considered the ancient faith as already overturned by
this experiment, and now ridiculed the monster they had before
adored. Still more must this impression have been strengthened
in their minds, when they saw the idol hewn in pieces, and the
ftagments of wood used in the camp for cooking provisions. The
clergy living in the service of the nobles were sent into the town
to instrnct and baptiie the people according to the notions of
that period ; but among such a clergy, who at the same time
served as secretaries to the nobles, it is hardly to be snpposed
that much Christian knowledge was to be found. The great
temple was burnt, and the foundations laid for a Christian church.
I Hii udonl Mend uid) eulogist, llu hmoaa Dinish tiiUuriaa Saxo-Oruumsticua,
Provoel of RoMkilde, wlia. ou Lis reoumnKiidMiiHi, uoderioak hia itoik of Liatory, calla
him "militlaa at nllgionia aociau fiilgare couapicaua ;" thb biatoriiD tod sacleai-
Hiie SitdiDg wKhlni oftaain in an^ ■ oonbination. War wiib piguw fi>r tha
good of the eliuicli, aenned to him not ■ whit foieign to tha chanotet oT * biahop.
" Neqac enim miniu aaUDrnm aitinBl enltui, publioa rtligiouia hoatsa npallare, qiiam
ae Tacan.' Lib. lir. p. UO, ed KloU.
.y Google
CHRlfiTIAMITT AHONO THE WENDS. 43
The BUDfl couree was pnrsned in other p&rta of the island. The
work vos prosecntfld hy priestB, whom bishop Absalom sent over
from Denniftrk, after the recall of thoee eccleuwtics, who were
onlj intended to supply the immediate want. He prorided the
means for their enhaistence, so that they might not be felt as a
harden on the people. Many iDcidents ocenrred here also by
which people were led to Ascribe the core of vsrions diseases to
the prayers of the priests. Bat the historian of this period,
though he reports them as miracles, does not profess to consider
them as proving the holiness of these ecclesiastics, bnt only as
works of dirine grace to facilitate the conTersion of that people.'
We noticed, in the preceding period, the founding of a great
Christian empire of the Wends by Gottscbalk. This empire
perished, howeTer, with its founder, when he was assassinated ;
and paganism had rerired again under Cruko, a prince very hos-
tilely disposed towards Christianity. Yet Qottschalk's eon,
Henry, who had taken refuge in Denmark, succeeded, with the
help of Christian princes, in putting down the opposition of the
pagMi Wends, and by his means, in 1105, the WendiBh kingdom
was restored. He endearoured also to re-establish Christianity.
But when he died, in the year 1126, his two sons, Canute and
Zwestipolk, fell into a quarrel with each other, which could not
fail tooperate disastrously on the interests of the Wendisb people,
both in a political and in an ecclesiastical point of riew. With
these two sons, the family of Gottschalk became extinct ; and the
people, who along with their liberties defended also their ancient
sacred customs, saw themselves abandoned without mercy to the
power of the Christian princes of Germany. It was not till after
the ma^ave Albert ih« Bear, and Duke Henry the Lion, had
wholly subdued the Wends, that the Christian church could estab-
lish itself in this part of Germany on a solid foundation, and that
the bi^opries prerionsly founded could be restored. But the
war-wasted districts were peopled by foreign Christian colonists
iirom other quarters of Germany ; and what the spirit of Chris-
tianity required, namely, that the naUonal indiridnality should
be preserred inritJate, and ennobled by true religion, should be
unfolded to a higher order of perfection, was left unaccomplished,
(■prclui, quHQ Mc«idotDm unctjiui din-
i, Google
44 VICBLIN's life, till U£ BtCAMB A MI8810NART.
It wonld be remote from the present design, to give an Mconnt
of wars, which contd b« of no real service in extending the king-
dom of Christ among these tribes.
We pass on to mention one indiridaal, who, in the midst of
disorder and destrnction, endearoured, with self-denying lore, to
labour for the saiing good of the nations. This was Vieelin.
Sprung from a family of the middle class at Qnemheim, a village
on the banks of the Weser, and early deprived of his parents, he
found pity with a woman of noble birth, who took him to her
castle, Everstein, where she suffered him to want for nothing.
A question put to bim by the envious priest of the village, with a
view to embarrass and shame him, brought him to the consciouB-
ness and coufession of his ignorance. But this incident, which he
himself regarded as a gracious act of Divine Frovidence.i turned
out to him a salutary incentive, and gave a new direction to his
life. Filled with shame, he immediately left the castle, and be-
taking himself to the then flourishing school atFaderbom, applied
himself to study with so mack diligence and application, that
Hartmann, the master of that school, had little else to do than to
check and moderate his zeal. In a short time, he made such pro-
gress in the acquisition of knowledge that his master made him
an assistant iu the school. Somewhat later, he was called him-
self to take the superintendence of a school in Bremen. After
presiding over this institution for a few years with great zeal,
his earnest longing after a more complete education impelled him
to visit that far-famed seat of science, then filled with lovers of
learning ftma all parts of Europe, the Parisian University. Here,
it was not the predominant dialectic tendency, for which the Uni-
versity of Paris was especially famous, but the simple biblical
tendency, by which he felt himself to be most strongly attracted.
After having spent three years at this University (ad: 1125),
he thought he might venture on a step from which distrust in his
youth, still exposed to temptations, had hitherto deterred him,
and to receive the priestly consecration. Presently lie was
seized also with a desire to convey the blessings of the gospel to
those parts where it was most greatly needed. The report of
I Hslmold, whoH nport nt hen folluv, Mji of bint, i. 149 : " AadiTi aum Mcps-
namBra diMnMm, qui* ad Tarbam iUiaa McerdoLii napticrit com miaerunniliB dinna.'
D,i„Mb, Google
TICELIM'S labours AMONQ tub SLAVONIANS. 45
irbat the Wendish king Heniy was doing for tbe establishment
of the Christian charch among his people, drev him to that qnar-
ter. Arebbishop Adalbert of Bremen gave him a commission to
preach the gospel to the Slaronians. Tvo other ecclesiastics,
Rndolph, a priest from Hildesheim, and Lndolf, a canonical from
Terden, joined him as fellov-Ubonrera in the sacred enterprise.
King Henry, to whom they offered their serrices, received them
readily, shoving them great respect, and assigning to them a
chnrch in Lnbec, vhere he himself nsnally resided, as the seat of
their labonrs. Before they conld commence them, however, tbe
king died ; and the ensuing wars between his sons rendered it im-
possible for them to effect anything in that district. Yicelin now re-
tnmed back to arebbiBhop Adalbert of Bremen, whom he attended
on his tonr of visitation in a diocese, the borders of which
were inhabited by Slavic tribes. It so happened that, id the
year 1126, when Yicelin was accompanying the archbishop on
sncb a tonr of visitation, the inhabitants of the border town
Faldera,* applied to the latter for a priest to reside amongst
them. A convenient centre was here presented to Yicelin for
his labonrs among the Slavonians, and be gladly accepted
the call. He found here a poor, nncnltivated country, rendered
desolate by many wars, nambers who were Christians only in
name, manifold remains of idolatry, groves and fountains conse-
crated to the deities. He preached with energy and effect ; the
truths, which were as yet wholly new to the rude multitude, fonnd
ready entrance into their minds. He destroyed the remaining
objects of idolatrous worship, travelled abont in the northern dis-
tricts of tbe £Ibe, and made it the aim of his preaching not to con-
vert the people into nominal Christians merely, bnt to lead them
to repentance and to a genuine Christian temper of mind. His
pioos, indefatigable activity stimnlated others to imitate his ex-
ample. A free society was instituted of unmarried laymen and
ecclesiastics, who, under his guidance, entered into a mntnal
agreement to devote themselves to a life of prayer, charity, and
self-mortification ; to visit the sick, to relieve the necessities of
the poor, to labonr for their own salvation, and that of others,
and especially to pray and labour for tbe conversion of the Sla-
lAs it «» nimMl bj tbe Weada; olherwiie WippeDdorf; tX > Ulrr pciiod Htn-
, Google
46 VICELIN'S labours AMOKG the 8LAT0N1AKB.
Tonians. A spiritual society of this sort being one of the mtnta
of the time, belonging to that peculiar spirit of fVateraizatioa,
with which the awakening religions life readily nnited itaelf, gave
birth to many others, like those religions associations called the
apostolical. When the emperor Lothaire the Second, in the year
1134, visited the proTince of Holstein, Vicelin fonnd that he took
a warm interest in his plan for the establishment of the Christian
church among the Slavonians. By Vicelin's adviee, the emperor
hnilt a fortress at Segeberg to protect the country against the
Slavonians ; a proceeding which, it mnst be allowed, was hardly
calculated to make a favourable impression on that people ; for
the Slaves looked upon it as a new mode of infringing upon their
liberties. Here it was now proposed to erect a new church, which
was to he committed to the care of Vicelin. To him the emperor
entrusted also the care of the chnrch in Lnbec ; and consequently,
the entire direction of the mission among the Slavoniaus was
placed in his hands. At Segeberg and Lnbec, he conld now pro-
ceed to establish a seminary for missionaries among that people ;
bnt by the political quarrels and disturbances, which followed the
death of Lothaire, in 1137, his labours here were again interrupted.
Those districts once more fell a prey to the fury of the Slavonians ;
the Christian foundations were destroyed, the clergy obliged to flee,
and the labours of Vicelin were again confined to Faldera alone.
But even this spot was not long spared from the ravages of the Sla-
vonians. Vicelin took occasion, from these calamities, to direct the
attention of men from perishable things to eternal, teaching them
to find in the gospel the true source of trust- and consolation in
God. After having passed several years under these distressing
circumstances, his outward situation was again changed for the
better by the establishment of the authority of duke Adolph of
Holst«in in these districts, after the subjugation of the Slaves.
This new sovereign carried out the plans already contemplated
by the emperor Lothaire, in favour of Vicelin, not only restoring
the chnrch at Segeberg, but also giving back the landed estates
which had been presented to it by the emperor. But to avoid
the bustle and confnaion of the fortress, Vicelin removed the
monastery to the neighbouring city of Hogelsdorf, a place more
favourably situated to secure the quiet necessary for the spiritual
life. When, at a later period, the war broke out afresh with the
.y Google
ticblin's farther labodrs. priest dittuar. 47
SlaTonisDS, and in conBeqnenee of it & famine arose in thoBe du-
trictB, Vicelin, by his exhortations and example, stirred np the
■pint of benerolence. Large bodies of poor people dail;^ pre-
sented themselves before the gates of the monastery at Hogels-
dorf. Presiding ovei the monastery was a scholar of Vieelin's,
the priest Dittmar, a man of eimiUr spirit, who had relinqnished
a eanonioate at Bremen, for the purpose of joining the pions
society. Dittmar exhausted all his resources in endeavonring to
alleriate the prerailing distress. Meanwhile, these Slavic tribes
were completely sabdned by dnke Henry the Lion ; and arch-
bishop Hartwig of Bremen, having it now in his power to restore
the rained bishoprics, consecrated Vicelin, in the year 1148, as
bishop of Oldenbnrg. Bat the man who, daring this long aeries
of years, had freely laboured, according to his own principles,
serring only the pure interests of Christianity, instead of finding
himself now, in his old age, enabled to act more independently in
this higher dignity, saw himself cramped and confined in varions
way* by a foreign spirit, and by other interests.' As the dnke
had already been vexed, because the archbishop had renewed
those bishopries without his advice and concnrrence, and nomi-
nated Vicelin bishop of a city in his own territory, so he thought
he might at least demand that the latter should receive IVom him
the investiture. Vicelin, who by virtue of the genuine Christian
spirit which aetnated him, rose superior to the interests of the
hierarchy and of the episcopal prerogative, wonld gladly have
yielded the point at once, in order to preserve a good under-
standing with the duke, and to avoid being disturbed in his
spiiitnal labours ; but the archbishop of Bremen and his clergy
positively forbade it ; since they looked upon it as a pitiable dis-
grace to the church that tiie bishop should receive the investi-
tnre firom any other hands than those of the emperor.* He was
now exposed, therefore, to suffer many vexations and embarrass-
ments ftvm the dnke. He could not get hold of the revennes
which belonged to him. Meanwhile, he did what he could, and
1 Hii friend Hglinald »ji ; " Vidern rlrnni iptca mtgai nomiDii, pounMrnn liber-
Hlii M eompotrai (uimel fntt acMptam epiacDiMila Donwn, natai intUKUtnin rlnonlii
qnibaMiam e( HipliMtii amuiam."
iHcliDolduTS otlhattUtgfBtea ; "Nam ctipii '
utBii, bonori lao ticH in heto derogari pnMbant, a
mBnguKima Hdinm cDrabaDt."
, Google
48 SUFPERINOa AND DEATH 07 TICBLIN. UEINBAED.
in particaUr took great paios to perform the tours of visitation
in his diocese. He laboured earnestly in preaching the ^spel to
the Slaronians, but he met with bnt little success among them.
Finding himself so much embarrassed in the discharge of his
official duties by his misunderstanding with the duke, he finally
resolved to sacrifice the respect due to his ecclesiastical superiors
to the higher interest of the welfare of souls. Therefore, he said
to the duke, " For the sake of him who humbled Himself on onr
account, I am ready to do homage to each one of your vassals, to
say nothing of yourself, a prince exalted to so high a station by
the Lord." By this concession, he involved himself in unpleasant
relations with his archbishop. At last, he had the misfortune to
lose the faithful friend, who laboured on in the same spirit with
himself, the priest Dittmar. During the last two years and a
half of his life, he saw himself completely shut oat from all offi-
cial labours ; for he was so severely afiected by repeated shocks
of apoplesy, that he could neither move nor even controul his
organs of speech. All that remained in his power was to exert
himself for the edification of others by the tranquillity and pa-
tience which he manifested under the severest sufferings. Like
the apostle John, and Gregory of Utrecht,, he had to be borne
to the church on the shoulders of his disciples. He died on the
13th of December, 1154.
The Christian church was again planted during this period
among the Slavic populations in the countries on the coasts of
the Baltic sea. This work we will now contemplate more in de-
tail. The attempts made by the Danish kings to convert men
by force, had, in this region also, only served to diffuse more
widely the hatred against Christianity and the Christians. It
was by means of commerce that more peaceful relations came
finally to be established between the Liefiandera and Christian
nations. This was an important preparation for the work of
missions, by which more could be effected for the introdnction of
Christianity and the well-being of the nations, than by any of the
attempts to combine the chivalric spirit with Christian zeal. In
the year 1168, merchants of Bremen began to form commercial
connections with the Lieflanders and the bordering tribes. Their
ships often visited the Diina, where they established settlements
.y Google
CHRISTIANITY IK LIEFLAMD. TUEODORIC. 49
for trade. The priest Ueinbard, IVom the already-mentioned
monastery of Legeherg, in Holstein, a venerable old man, waB
mored by a pions xeal, eTen in his old age, to embark in one of
the enterpriaeB of tbese merchants, with the view to convey the
message of salvatioD to the pagan people. Id the year 1186 he
arriTed on the spot. He got permission from the Bassiao prince
WUdimir, of Plozk, (o preach the gospel to the Lieflanders ; and
&t Yxkull, beyond Biga, where the merchants had already bnilt
a fortress for the security of trade, he founded the first church.
A number of the first men of the nation consented to receire
baptism from him. On a certain occasion, when the Lieflanders
were attacked by pagao tribes from Lithuania, Meinhard directed
the measnreB for defence, and under bis guidance the iuTaders
were repelled. By this transaction he von their confidence still
more. He taught them, moreover, how to guard i^^ainst such
attacks for the future, instructing them in the art of fortification,
of which they were entirely ignorant. On their promising to
submit to baptism, he sent to Gothland for workmen and build-
ing materials, and erected two fortresses at Txkiill and Holm,
for the protection of the people. Bat more than once he was
compelled, by bitter experience, to find that those who had suf-
fered themselves to be baptized only to obtain his assistance in
their bodily necessities, when they had aecared their object, re-
lapsed iato paganism, and sought to wash away their baptism in
the waters of tbe Dttna. Meinhard, in the mean while, was on
a journey to Bremen, where he went to make a report of the
success he had met with to his archbishop and to the pope.
Archbishop Hartwig of Bremen ordained him bishop over the
new church ; but very much still needed to be done before he
could discharge the fhnctions of the episcopal ofQce. After his
return, he found bow grossly he had been deceived by those Lief-
bnders who had needed his assistance in tempera) things.
To aid in sustaining this work, Theodoric, a Cistercian monk,
had come upon the ground and settled down at Threida (Tho-
reida.) Bnb-the pagans took a dislike to him ; for the superior
condition of his fields had aroused their jealousy. Already, they
thought of sacrificing him to their deities. Whilst they were
deliberating on the matter, he called upon God in prayer. The
omen which, according to Slavic custom, they took from the
VOL. VII. D
.y Google
50 CBUSADE AND DEATH OP BERTnOLD.
steppings of a horae vhich they kept for diTination,' tamed oat
faronrably for bim, and his life was spared. At another time,
he waa broaght into ^reat peril hy an eclipse of the snn, the
people attrihnting this terror-spreading phenomenon to his ma-
gical arts. The rude pagans were easy to believe that one so
snperior to tbemaelres in knowledge and cultnre was able to do
anything ; so a wounded man once applied to him to be healed,
promising that, if he obtained relief, he wonld be baptized.
Theodoric had no knowledge of medicine ; but trusting in God,
whose assistance he invoked, he composed a mixture of crushed
herbs, and as the remedy was followed by a cure, the patient, one
of the principal men of the nation, submitted to baptism. This
example had its effect upon others. But it was with manifold
vexations, anxieties, and dangers, that Meinhard bad to strn^Ie
to the last. Sometimes the Lieflanders, when they had an object
to gain by it, or when they felt alVaid that an armed force might
be coming to his assistance, were ready to promise anything ;
and when he was on the point of leaving them, strove to retain
him in their conntry; at other times, they only mocked him.
Already, he had applied to the pope to assist him io this enter-
prise, and the latter had promised to do so, when, in the year
1196, he died alone at Yxkiill, bnt not till he had obtuned a
promise from the Lieflanders that they wonld consent to receive
another bishop. Berthold, abbot of the Cistercian monastery at
Locknm, was appointed his successor, and consecrated as a bishop
over the new church. It was his intention at first not to resort
to the sword, but to gain over the minds of the Lieflanders by
the power of the troth and of love ; he only failed to persevere
in this good resolution. He came to Liefland without an armed
force, called together, near the chnrch at Txkiill, the better dis-
posed amongst the Christians and pagans, supplied them bounti-
fully with food and drink, distribnted presents among them, and
then said that, called by themselves, he came there to supply the
place of their departed bishop. At first they received him in a
friendly manner ; bat soon he had to hear of plots among the
pagans, who were resolved to put him to death. The consequence
of this was an armed crusade, at the head of which the new bishop
1 9ee MU, f. 19.
.y Google
ESTHLAND. 51
Tfiturned back to Lieflaod. He himself, it is true, fell in battle,
but the »nnj was Tictonons. The Lieflanders sned for peace ;
they declared themselrea willing to receive clergymen, and a
hundred and fifty of the people already consented to receiTO bap-
tism. The army of cmsaders was thus induced to leare the
coantry ; bat nothing better was to be expected than that the
Lieflanders, when no longer restrained by fear, wonld soon return
to their old practices. Scarcely had the army of the Germans
left their shores than they again renounced Christianity ; two
hondred Christians were pnt to death ; the cleigy barely made
out to sare themselres by flight, and the Christian merchants
themsalres conld only porchase security for their Urea by pre-
sents to the principal men. The canonical priest, Albert von
Apeldem of Bremen, was appointed bishop of the new cbnrch,
and a fresh army accompanied him, in the year 1199, to Licfland.
After the snccessAil termiDation of the new campaign, in order to
fix a stable seat for the Christian church on a spot more secure
and better sitnated for intercourse with the Christian world, the
town of Eiga was bailt, in the year 1200, and the bishopric of
Yxkiill translated to this place. Bat it was necessary that an
amed force should be kept always at hand here, not only to
maintain possession of the place, and to secure the Christian
foundations, in a constant struggle with the pagan iDbabitant^ of
the country ; but also to ward oS the destructive inroads of
other pagan tribes in the neighbourhood, and to resist the Bus-
sian princes on the border, who were impatient of any foreign
dominion in these parts. To this end, a standing order of
spiritual knights, formed in accordance with the spirit of these
times, by a union of knighthood with the clerical vocation, the
ordo fratrtan mititice ChrUti, was instituted, which chose the
Virgin Uary, to whom the new bishopric had been dedicated, as
its patroness.
Not till after a war of twenty years was tranquillity secured.
From this point, the church was planted in Esthland and Sem-
gallen ; and at length Curland also, in the year 1230, submitted
to her sway ; not compelled by outward force, but yet driven by
fear.
It would be foreign from oar purpose to enter (arthei into the
history of these warlike enterprises. We will simply notice in
d2
.y Google
52 SPIRITUAL COMEDIES.
these tnoretneots, so ftlien from ChristiaDity, sneh particnlars iis
present to oar obserration the least trace of the Christian spirit.
In the midst of these wars, men did not entirely neglect to em-
ploy the method of persnasion, and to diffuse Christian know-
ledge, though they did not adopt the most suitable means for this
purpose. Among these means, belonged the spiritual plays
which came into vogue in this period, and were designed to re-
present historical scenes from the Old and New Testaments.
Thus during an interim of peace, in the year 1204, the opportu-
nity was taken adrantage of to exhibit, in the recently huilt city
of Riga, a prophetical play, designed to combine entertainment
and instmction for the new Christians and the pagans, and to fix
by BenenODS impressions the sacred stories and doctrines more
deeply on their minds.' By means of interpreters, the subjects
of these dramatical representations were more clearly explained
to them. When Gideon's troop attacked the Philistines, great
terror fell on the pagan spectators, as they supposed it applied to
, themselves. They betook themselres to flight, and it was only
after much persuasion that their confidence conld be restored.^
When again, after a bloody war and deliverance from great dan-
gers, a time of peace once more returned, archbishop Andreas of
Lund, who came in company with the allied Danes, assembled, in
the winter of 1205, all the clergy in Riga, and during the whole
season, gave them theological discourses on the Psalter.* Uany
amongst the clergy, for which order men were fond of selecting
monks, devoted themselves in good earnest to the work of pro-
moting the salvation of the Lieflanders. One of these was monk
Sigfrid, who presided as priest and pastor over the church at
Holm, and by his life of piety and devotion left a deep impres-
sion on the minds of the people. At his death in the year 1202,
1 Tbui K man, irtio wu in put in «;(>-intIieM of thi>M Kieuta, the priMt Uelnricb
der Lrltr, in (lit Chronicon Liionicum f. 84, pablishfd b; Qniber, Ufs : " Ut Bdfi
ChriBlUnie nidimenla gentiliU* Bde ellnm discerot ocdImc."
> Tlw pri«l Hcinticb expivewa moniUiitb lluit heiMmi liinseirto Iw aaiueioiu oT,
wh«n he con<iden ihis dnmilical eihibilian u ■rorcloken of llie odwDitiea of the fol -
lowing fern ■■ " la endem lado eninl belie, utpote Dmid. Qideanii, Hnvilie. Ent et
doeirias vcierit et doti teeUiaienti, qaia niniiniin per belle plurimi, fnae wqiiiiDtur.
couvenende eral genlillUa, e( per doclrioKm Teterii el noTl [eilaiiieDti erml inauaende,
qniliter ad Tfrnn peciBcuDi et ad Tiiam perreniat sm pi tern am."
1 The wardi at Ibt abnie mentioned prieit : " Kt legendo ia Ptalteiio totem tiiemem
in diTina eonleiop!atioDe dedDcanlur." L. c, I. 43.
.y Google
FREDERIC OF CELLG. 53
the new conrerts zealoosly went to work and made him a beanti-
fnl'coffin, in which they bore him, weeping, to the place of
bnrial.^
Over the chnrch connected with the recently bnilt fortress,
Friedland, was placed a priest of the CisterciaR order, Frederic of
Celle. On Palm-Sunda; of the year 1213 he had celebrated mass
with great devotion and then preached with mach fervour on the
passion of Christ, closing his discourse with toaching words of ex-
hortation addressed to the new Christians. After having here
celebrated also the Easter festival, he was intending to cross over
with bis assistants and a few of his new Christians to Biga. But
on the passage they were surprised by a vessel fully manned with
ferocioDB pagans from the island of Correiar (Ozilia), a hannt of
pirates, which had.oSered the stoutest and longest resistance to
the introduction of Christianity. Under the cruel tortures, with
which the exasperated pagans songht to put him to a lingering
death, he lifted his eyes to heaven, and with his disciples thanked
God that he had counted him worthy of martyrdom.' In the
year 1206, the Letti made a desolating irruption into Liefland,
and a village near Threida was suddenly attacked by them,
whilst the community were assembled in the church. When this
became known, the Lieflanders, in great consternation, rushed
from the church ; some succeeded in finding places of concealment
in the neighbonring forest ; others, who hurried to their dwellings,
were taken captive on the way, and some of them put to death.
But the priest, John Strick, supported by another priest and by
his servants, would not be disturbed in his devotions at the cele-
bration of the mass ; but, consecrating himself to God as an offer-
ing, committed his life into the hands of his Master, resigned to
suffer whatever he should appoint. And after they had finished
the mass, placing the several articles which belonged to the cele-
bration of the office, in a heap together at one corner of the sa-
cristy, they concealed themselves in the same spot. Three several
times the troops of the Letti broke into the sanctuary, but, seeing
the altar stripped of its furniture, they gave up the hope of find-
ing the plunder they were in search of, that which was concealed
escaping their notice. When all had gone off, the priebts
.y Google
54 INFLUENCE OF SACRED MUSIC.
thaDked God for their deliTerance ; in the erening, the; forsook
the church And fled into the forest, where, for three days, they
subsisted on the bread they took with them. On the fourth day
they arrired at Biga.'
In a fight between the conrerted Lett! and the pagans of Eath-
land, which took place in the year 1207, a Lettian priest mounted
a redoubt, and sang a sacred hymn to the praise of God, accom-
panying liis Toice with an instrnment. The rude pagans, on
hearing the soft melody of the song and its accompaniment, a
thing altogether new to them, for a time left off fighting, and de-
manded what the occasion was for such expressions of joy. " We
rejoice," said the Letti, " and we praise God, because but a short
time ago we received baptism, and now see that God defends
BS."'
Amongst these people, the influence of Christianity was mani-
fest again in the fact that it brought them to a conscious sense
of the equal dignity of all men, doing away amongst them the
arbitrary and false distinction of higher and lower races. The
Letti had, in fact, been hitherto regarded and treated as an in-
ferior race of men ; bnt tbrongh Christianity they attained to the
consciousness of possessing equal worth and equal rights with all ;
the priests, therefore, to whom they were indebted for so great an
impTorement of their condition, were recciTed by them with joy.*
The only law that had hitherto been in force among tlie Lief-
Unders was club-law. By means of Christianity, they were first
made conscions of the need of a settled system of justice. The
inhabitants of Tbreida made a petition to their priest Hildebrand,
that the ciril as well as the ecclesiastical law might be introduced
amongst them, and that their disputes might be settled by it.^
At the close of the war in 1221 pope Honorius the Third, in
3 The words of the prlMt Hdnrich; "EntDlenim Lettbi ante Qdem ii
miles «t decpccLJ, et didIui iiyarits BDSlJiieiit«s * LiTonibna el Eatonibas, uade ipai
mngii guidebinl de hIvgdId itcerdolum, eo quod pau, biptumnm eodtm jure et eadem
peae omaei gsademnt ~ L. c. f. 96l
4 L. c. f. 46. The pried Heinrich ibjps, thtt tlie Lieflandere wen at flnt itrj well
aaliafled with their jgdgts, or so-called adiocates ; nniDelj, to loDg as pioua men, who
were goierned anlf bj Chrialian motiiea, adaunillered this efflc*. BdI il tamed out
olherwiie, when larnteii, who aonghl onl; bow thp^ might enrich theniBelies, ubleined
, Google
EXHORTATIONS OF WILLIAU OP UOSENA. 55
compliance with the request of the bishop of Biga, sent William,
bishop of Modena, the papal chancellor, as a legate to Lieflaod.
This prelate spared no pains in dispensing amongst the ancient in-
habitants of the country and their conquerors, such exhortations as
their respective circumstances reqnired. The Germans he exhorted
to mildness in their beharionr to the new coDverts ; cliarg:ing them
to lay on their shonlders no intolerable bnrdens, bnt only the
light and easy yoke, and toinstrnet them constantly in the sacred
trathfl.* He cautioned those who bore the sword against being
too bard on the Esthlanders, in the collection of tythes and im-
posts, lest they should be driYen to relapse into idolatry ' These
exhortations to a mild, indulgent treatment of the natives, be
repeated, on Tarioos occasions, amongst the different classes.
With the establishment of the Christian chnrcb in these lands,
was closely connected its establishment also amongst another
Slavic people, the Pmssians ; for that same order of spiritual
knights, which had been founded for the purpose of giving sta-
bility to the Christian fonndations in Liefland, formed a nnion
with another order for the accomplishment of this work. We
most now revert to many things strictly belonging to the preced-
ing period, bat which, for the sake of preserving the connection
of events, we reserved to the present occasion.
Adalbert of Prague,* the archbishop who had to endnre so
many hard conflicts with the rudeness of bis people, betook him-
self, after he had abandoned hie bishopric for the third time, to
BolesUr the First, duke of Poland, expecting to find amongst
tiki pagans in this quarter a field of activity suited to the glowing
ardour of his leal. He finally determined to go amongst the
Pmauans. The duke gave him a vessel, and thirty soldiers to
protect him. Thus attended, he soiled to Dantzic,* as this was
the ftontier^place between Prussia and Poland. Here be first
made his appearance as a preacher of the gospel, and be suc-
ceeded in baptizing numbers. Then sailing from this place, and
landing on the opposite coast, he sent back the ship and her
1 "Ne Teutonioi graTmuni* alifuodj again imporubllt nraphftornni hnnwrie impo.
ih-rent, led jngnm Damioi lave M sqns, ndciqae seapai doccrcnt Menus* ot*."
» L. 0, f 173.
I 8m toI. Ti., p. 70.
.y Google
56 ADALBERT OF PSAOUE.
crev. He desired to commit himself, as & meeseager of peace,
wholly to God's protection. He did not choose to appear stand-
ing under the protection of any human power, but would aroid
everything which might awaken sospicion amongst the pa|^ns.
The only persons he kept with him were the priest Benedict and
kis own pnpil Gaadentins. It was an open beach where they
were set down ; and taking a, small boat, they rowed to an island
formed at the month of the rirer Pregel.^ Bnt the owners of the
land approached with cndgels to drive them away, and one dealt
him so severe a blow with an oar, that the paaiter from which be
was singing dropped from his hand, and he fell to the ground.
As soon as he had recovered himself he said, " I thank thee.
Lord, for the privilege thoa bast bestowed on me of suffering even
a blow for my emcified Saviour." On Saturday they rowed to
the other shore of the Fregel, on the coast of Samland. The lord
of the domain, whom they happened to meet, conducted them to
his village. A large body of people collected together. When
Adalbert had given an account of himself, of the country he came
from, and of his errand, the people told him they wanted to hear
nothing about a foreign law, and threatened them all with death
unless they sailed off the same night. Compelled to leave these
coasts, they turned back again, tarrying five days in a village
where they brought up. Here, on the night of Thursday, the
brother Gandentius had a dream, which next morning he related
to the bishop. He saw standing in the middle of the altar a gol-
den chalice half filled with wine. He asked permission to drink
from it, bnt the servant of the altar forbade him. Neither he nor
any other person could be allowed to drink from it, said he. It was
reserved i^ainst the morrow for the bishop, to give htm spiritual
strength. " May the Lord's blessing," said Adalbert, on hearing
this, " bring to pass what this rision promises ; but we should
place no confidence in a deceitfal dream." At the break of day
they proceeded on their journey, cheerily making their way
through the pathless woods, shortening the distance with spiritual
1 Aa m>r bs guthered bata tbe warda of Iba ancieDt accouDt at Lis lift. Hena. April
t iii. a. li. M. 189: " Intrant parTun InraUm, quae eairo aoiDe eircnnJBCui farmam
circDli tdenDtibna monatrU." Bee Vnigt'i ramarks, mpeotiug lltrse ipmiSed muks id
relation la Ihe geognphleal Bituaiion of placei, in his Qeichichle tod Preunen Bd. L,
, Google
MARTYRDOM OF ADALBERT OF PRAGUE. 57
soD^. Abont noon they came to some open fields. Here
Gandentios celebrated the msas: Adalbert received the cup,
then took some refreshment, and after tbey bad proceeded a few
steps fkrtber tbe three seated themselves npon the grass. Wearied
Tith travel, they all fell into a profoand sleep, vhicb lasted till
they were awakened by the noise of a tnmnltaons band of pagans,
who seized and bonnd them in chains. Said Adalbert to his
companions, *' be not troubled, my brethren, we know, indeed, for
whose name we snfier. What is there more glorious than to give
up life for onr precious Jesns." Upon this Siggo, a priest, plnnged
a lance through his body ; the others then rented their rage upon
him. Adalbert, streaming with blood, kept his head erect, and
his eyes fixed on heaven. This happened on the 23d of April
997.'
The second person who attempted to convert the Fmssians
was Bmno, Bomamed Bonifacins.' He was descended from a
family of note in Qaerfart, and became conrt- chaplain of the
emperor Otto the Third, who valued him highly on account of his
spiritual attaiamente. This monarch took him along with him
in a journey to Borne, where perhaps it was the sight of a pictnre
of Boniface, the apostle to tbe Germans, which led him to resolve
on withdrawing from court, becoming a monk, and conveying the
mess^e of salvation to the heathen nations. Carrying this re-
solution into effect, he became a monk of the order of St Bene-
dict. He procured from Sylvester the Second fall powers to
eag^^ in a mission to the heathen. This pope conferred on
him, for the same end, episcopal ordination, and the pall of an
archbishop. With eighteen companions he repaired, in 1007,
to Pmssia ; bnt all perished by martyrdom on the 14th of Fe-
bruary, 1008.
From this time two centuries elapsed, dnring which, so fiir as
we know, nothing farther waa done for the conversion of the
I W« ewtunl; canuot doqbt ibat tti* irireaiiraUDtiil and limple ntmllve etine ^m
llw Booth of on< of Adilben's companiona, who prDbabl} were redeein«l frem Ihtir
aaptiTilf among tbe Prassiui* bj dok« BoImIit ; for Ibe antbor of Ibe accond account
of Adalban'* lift ataua, tbat tb« Prnuiaas prea«rv«d hi* bodj with a new araltarwarda
dbpoaing of il (bra large lanaom to dnke BalnlaT.
* Tbianunanr was Ibe ocoaiion of amialake.twadillVKutperaoii* hating been mads
oal of IbcK two Damn, and a miaaionarj BonUace van inventad, wbo ia lo be wholl;
iirirkcn oat at tha liat of biaiorlcal penun*.
, Google
58 christian's success m phussia.
PniBBisDB. It vaa not ontil 1207, that any new attempt was
made for this pntpose. At that time GottlHed, a Polish abbot,
from the monastery of Lnkina, sailed dovn the Weichsel, in com-
pany with Philip, a monk ; and they succeeded in gaining the
confidence of the heads of the people. Two of these, Fhalet and
his brother Sodrach, embraced Christianity and received baptism.
At this point the work was internipted, indeed, by the assassina-
tion of monk Philip ; hot some years later another man appeared,
who was far better calculated for snch an enterprise, and who
began his work with more promising results. Cbrittian, a natave
of Freienwalde, in Fommerania, went forth at that time from the
monastery of OHts, near Dantzic, where, perhaps, the reports he
heard concerning the Pmssians and the first attempts which were
made to conrert them, had served to call forth in him the desire
of conveying to them the message of salvation. With several
other monks, among whom one in particular is mentioned, named
Fbilip, he repaired, after having first obtained ample anthoiity
for this work from pope Innocent the Third,' to the adjacent
province of Prussia. The happy results of his labours in Prussia
induced him, perhaps in accordance with some agreement between
him and the pope, in the years 1209 and 1210, to make a jour-
ney to Rome. Innocent the Third espoused this cause with
that active zeal and prudent forethought, embracing the interests
of the whole chnrch, for which he was distingnished. He com-
mitted to the archbishop of Gnesen, the pastoral care over this
mission and the new converts, till their number should be such
as to require the labours of a special bishop of their own. In
his letter addressed to this archbishop,' he says, " Through the
grace of him who calls into being that which is not, and who out
of stones raises up sons to Abraham, a few of the nobles and
some others in that region have received baptism ; and would
that they might daily make progress in the knowledge of the
1 Aapope iDDDcrdl lbs Tblrd, in bis letter lo tlie ■rcbbisbop i]raDe*en,app. I. liiU
ep. 126, g*;s, exprenlj, coDeeming Clitiiliui and Iiib companioni : " Ad fttaa Pnuaiae
de DOBtTB liceaCim icceaBcrunt;" and in Ibe letter to Ibe Ciateroiin abbots, 1. it., ep.
llT; X Oiiiaie noBtn licenlit ineepmint umiDare in panibus Pruwiie Tecbum Dei,"
it is tnipoasible to doabi, dut the nianlu U the Ter; beginning, eilhar orallj or bj
letter, reported tbeir project to llie pope, and neoeired horn him uople powers for «deh id
ealerpriK. From tbii pirticnlir point of time i( ww ilto tbefiiM in irbioh reioit wm
b«d in such an enlerpriae to tbe head of the rburch.
3 L.c.l.iiii.,ep. 138.
.y Google
LETTER OF POPE INNOCENT THE THIRD. 59
trne fkith." Christian and his companions returned and prose-
cited their labours with good snccess. But from one quarter
where they had every reason to expect conntenance and support,
they experienced hindrances of all sorts in the prosecution of
their work. The Cistercian abbots grew jealous of the inde-
pendent activity of these men ; they put them in the same class
with those T^abond monks, who had broken loose from all db-
cipline and order. They refused to acknowledge them as brethren
of their order, and denied them those kindly offices which in all
other cases the members of the order were vent to show to each
other. Therefore the pope issued in behalf of this mission, in
the year 1213, s letter addressed to the abbots of the Cistercian
chapter.^ With the cautions wisdom manifested by this pope on
other occasions, he intended, on the one hand, to restrain those
monks who merely wished to throw off the forma of legitimate
dependence, from roving about, uncalled, as missionaries ; and,
on the other, to provide that the preaching of the gospel should
not be hindered under the pretext of checking such disorders.
To secure these ends, the whole matter was placed under the
general oversight of the archbishop of Gnesen. He was to apply
the right mies for the trying of the spirits, and to furnish those,
whom he foond qualified to preach and infiueaced by the spirit
of lore, with testimonials of good standing and letters of recom-
mendation. The pope commanded the Cistercian abbots to for-
bear from hindering in their work such peraoDS as were thns
accredited. Furthermore, the pope had heard complaints, that
Uie dnkes of Fommerania and of Poland, turned the introduction
of Christianity into a means of oppressing the Prussians ; that
they laid on the Christians heavier hardens than tbey bad pre-
vionsly borne ; which, as had often been shown in the case of the
Slavic tribes, might end in making Christianity hateful to the
people, whose burdens it only served to increase, and to bring
abont the ruin of the whole miBsion.* He therefore sent to these
1 U<s.l. iT,cp.UT.
S " Qaidun iMlnini,' laja tbe pope,
■tICDdflDIca, Ft qaureoKa, qnu suft Bur
qao( ■ gMUUibaa pn Prnniim coDSlii
Malim oncriba* toe Mirilibaa ■ggravBDl et
Idnions oaDdjtiani* rSoiBnl qn«s eawDt, dnm
hulettci
' to a»
™, 1. 1
IV., ep. 148—" mininiR
DOD <,uas
Ctaruii
i. qnu
n Dito intelligant all
U novM
et Teni*n
tn >d
I, dnm .«:
bjugo
wiTiiDtiB ptiilinae pcrmau-
, Google
60 CHRISTIANITY IN FINNLAND.
princes a letter, coached in firm and decided language, setting
before them the nnchristian character of snch proceedings. " Al-
though, in the vords of the apostle, withont faith it is im-
possible to please Qod, still, faith alone is not snfiicient for this
porpose ; but lore is, in &n especial manner, also necessary. As
the apostle says : though one may hare faith so ae to he able to
remove mountains, and though one may speak with the tongues
of angels and of men, and thongh one gire his whole substance
to feed the poor, and have not charity, it profiteth htm nothing.
Now, if according to the taw of Christ, this love is to be extended
even to onr enemies, how mnch more is it incumbent on all to
practice it towards the newly converted, inasmuch as they, if
hardly dealt with, may easily be led into apostacy." " We there-
fore beseech and exhort yon,'' continues the pope, " for the sake
of him who came to save the lost, and to give his life a ran-
som for many, do not oppress the sons of this new plantation, bnt
treat them with the more gentleness, as they are liable to be
misled, and to relapse into paganism ; since the old bottles can
scarcely hold the new wine." We find ttota this letter, that In-
nocent had empowered the archbishop of Gnesen to pronounce
the bann on the oppressors of the new converts in Frossia, if they
would not listen to reason.
So the monk Christian succeeded in overcoming these diffi-
culties, and his work for the first time went prosperously onward.
Two princes whom he had converted made over to him their ter-
ritory, as a possession for the new church. He travelled with
them to Rome ; tliey were there baptized, and Christian was now
consecrated to the office of bishop. But after his return, a stormy
insurrection arose on the part of hie pagan people, provoked per-
haps, in part, by the conduct of the above-mentioned Christian
princes. Then similar enterprises followed to those which had
taken place in Liefland. The order of German knights, founded
during the crusades in the twelfth century, joined themselves for
the purpose of engaging in them with the order of the Brethren
of the Sword ; and it was not till after a long series of years, in
the year 1283, that the work was completed; four bishoprics
having been previously, in the year 1 243, founded for the Prus-
sians:— Eulm, Fomesanien, Ermeland, and Sameland.
Neariy ailer the same manner was the church planted amongst
.y Google
ME8T0RIANS IN ASIA. 61
the Fians. King Eric, of Swedeu, whose zeal for the chnrch
cansed him to be reaentted as a saint, nndertook for this purpose
— iDasmnch as the Finns coald not be induced to submit in a
peaceable manner — a crusade, in which he was accompanied by
bishop Heinricb, of Upsala. A characteristic trait, indicating
the point of religiotis derelopment at which he stood, and the
strong inclination of his times to cling to external things, is re-
lated of him. Kneeling down to thank God, after haring won a
battle, he was observed to be profusely weeping : and being asked
the reason, confessed that it was for pity and commiseration at
the fete of 80 many who had fallen in the fight without being
baptized, and were consequently lost, when they might have been
saved by the holy sacrament.*
Let US now throw a glance at the spread of Christianity in
Asia. It lay in the power of the Neatoriana to do the most for
this object ; for their communities were widely scattered over
eastern Asia ; they were more fkvonred by the Mohammedan
princes than any of the other Christian sects ;* and were the most
familiarly acquainted with the languages and customs of the Asi-
atic nations. Till within the ninth century, the Nestorian church*
still maintained fionrishing schools fbr the education of their
clei^y ; but after that time these schools seem to have declined.
What we learn concerning the Nestorian ecclesiastics who roved
abont Asia, proves, that they were often greatly wanting in theo-
]<^cal culture. Christian knowledge, and sedateness of Christian
character. It is tme, they were animated by a zeal for making
proselytes ; but they were also too often satisfied if people did
bnt profess Christianity outwardly, and observe a certain set of
ChrisUan or ecclesiastical usages. We should be the more can-
tioos, therefore, in receiving those reports which Nestorians, in-
clined to speak extravagantly concerning the merits of their sect,
and habituated to the language of Oriental exaggeration, have
made respecting their labours for the conversion of pagan tribes.
They spread themselves over those districts of Asia, in which a
certain inclination to the mixing together of different religions
1 8m tbe TiMi, Erid. Heiii, Haj. d. 18. c. i.
t See, CD this poiDt, tha «xtneU A-om Oriental lourcet in AHemanl BibliotliPoi
orienlalli, u iii., 1. 9S, tie.
Sea Tol. iil. p. 300.
.y Google
62 LEGEND CONCERNINS A KINODOM OF PRIESTS IX KERAIT.
always existed. A way was easily fonnd of introdncing maoy
things from Christianity into this medley ; and the Nestorians
might represent this as conversion to Christianity.
Thns, for example, we find, sometime after the twelfth cen-
tnry, a legend current in the Western chnrch, respecting a pover-
fal Christian empire in Asia, whose Christian kings, it was said,
were at the same time priests, and bore the name of John. By
the concurrent testimony of all the accounts from Oriental sonrcesi
and Western travellers of the thirteenth centary, it is evident
beyond a donbt, that the kingdom of Kera'it in Tartary, lying
north of Sina (China), whose residential capital was the city of
Caracomm, was here meant. It may be more doubtful, what
opinion should be formed respecting the Christianity of this
people and of its princes, respecting the union of the sacerdotal
and kingly offices in the persons of the latter, and respecting the
name of John.
The Nestorian metropolitan Ebedjesu, bishop of Mani in
Ghorasan, in Persia, relates, in a letter to his patriarch Maris,*
that a king of Kerait, in the beginning of the eleventh cen-
tury, had been converted to Christianity by means of Chris^
tian merchants, certainly Nestorians.* The prince, it is said,
thereupon sent a request to the metropolitan, that he would
either come to htm personally,* or else send a priest to bap-
tize him. The patriarch, to whom Ebedjesu reported this,
is said to have empowered him to send to that country two
priests, together with deacons and ecclesiastical vessels. Two
hundred thousand people of this nation are said to have em-
braced Christianity ; the priest above mentioned, and his des-
cendants, were known henceforth in the East by the name
of the priest-kings, John, (Frester John.)' Yarions exagge-
rated stories concerning the power of these princes, and the
extent of their empire, were spread abroad by monks in the
West. Envoys from them appeared in Rome, sent for the
1 See pilracta in ABumaui, 1. e. 1. 186. Sanouig SeeUsn'B Oeechkbta der Oatmen-
goleo, trKDBlBted rroin Ihe Mongol language by Sobmidt, p. S7. Pewnburg, 1829.
3 See AnBemani'a Bibliatb«k, ]. e. p. 461-
g TbiB is ascribed to Ihe apparition it n aainl, who pointed ont thd Tigbt pub to tbe
priDCB, wheo he had loat hia ira; in s cbose; vhelher tbe tnidi it, tliat lame kiuiI
occnrreDce lies M tbe bolum or tbe stoi;, or that tbii ecconDt is a mere imiutkiD of
otliPtaiiiiilvoDe>,w thai refpecting tbe eonienioDof the Iberiula, mo rot. lii.p.US.
.y Google
EXAOaERATED ACCOUNTS OF THIS KIKODOM. 63
purpose of establishing connections betveen these pretended
great monarchs and the West, through the mediation of the
pope. Not only hare we every reason to donbt the tinth of
these reports, bat it is also qnite questionable whether the persoDS
vho represented themBelres as envoys, vere really anthorized to
appear in that character ; whether, in fact, the whole is not to be
regarded as a work of fraud ; especially since we knov, that
when the cmaades had laid open a nore free commDaication be-
twizt the £ast and the West, the crednlity of the West was oflen
imposed upon by snch fraudulent pretensions. Still, we should
not be anthorized on these grounds to call in question the exist-
ence of such a line of sacerdotal kings passing under the common
name of John. It is possible, that Nestorians baptized the
king, and then gave him priestly consecration ; and that at bap-
tism he received the name John, — particularly because this was
the name of the Nestorian patriarch at that time. Both name
and office may then hare passed down to his snccessors. Occa-
sion may have been given for associating the sacerdotal and kingly
offices together in one man by ideas and tendencies already exist-
ing in those districts at an earlier period ; ideas and tendencies
which afterwards reappeared among tlus people, under another
form, in Lamusm. In recent times, however, a more careful
examination into the history and the relations of the Chinese
empire has led to a different interpretation of this story.' The
kings of Eerait were vassds of the vast Chinese empire ; and as
snch they bore, in addition to their proper names, the character
and title of " Vam," or " Vang." Now this latter title, joined
with the Tartaric "Ehan," gave origin to the name "Yam-Khan,"
or " Ung-Kban." It is supposed then that the legend respect-
ing these kings who all called tbemselres John, proceeded from a
misconception, or mntilation, of that twofold title ; while the
legend respecting their uniting the offices of priest and king may
bare originated in a transfer of religious notions, already current
1 SohloMei'i Weltgenbiebtt, iii, ii., 1, ■. 869. Bitter's Gcographis, iU iU Bd. 1, ■.
SS7. Schmidt, in ■ note contaiaed in the iboie-mviitiaiKd Oeuliichte der Oatmon.
golen. B. 3S3. Gieseler, who adopta Lhia vien, has endraioured Id make ihli deiivatian
piobibJe, bj Bappoaiafc [hat iha NealarUni confaoDded lb« foreign Tanatian wardnwith
ollien of like aound in thn Semlllc dialects, Jochinaii and Choben ; aae Stndien n.
Kritikeil.1837, 2h.a.8S4,
.y Google
64 HISTOfilCAI. FOUNDATION OF THE WHOLE LEGEND.
unong these nations at an earlier period into a Christian form.
Thna we might be led to regard the whole story concerning the
conversion of the princes of Kera'it and their snhjects, as a legend
which originated in misconception and ex^geration, vithont the
least fonndation of historical tmth. Bnt as the report in the
above-men tioned letter of the Nestorian metropolitan, respect-
ing the conrersion of that Tartarian prince, is confirmed in all
essential points by the narratires of Western missionaries and
traTellers belonging to the thirteenth century, who had, some of
them, long resided in those districts, and were not accustomed to
exaggerate ; so we regard the statement that princes of Kerait
were conrerted by Nestorians to Christianity, that is, led to the
outward profession of it, and to the adoption of Christian usages,
and that such a Christianity was transmitted in their families, —
as a &ct sufficiently well established, however uncertain may be
the rest of the story.
At all events, an end was put to the empire of these so-called
sacerdotal kings, probably under the fourth of the dynasty, by
the great revolution in 1202, which, somewhat later, shook not
only Asia but Europe. The head of one of the subordinate
tribes under this empire, khan Temudschin, revolted. The king
of Kerait lost, in the struggle which ensued, his kingdom and his
life, and Temudschin became, under the name of Dschingiskhan,
founder of the great Mongolian empire. It is said, however, that
he married the daughter of the sltun priesb-king ; and that Bab-
banta,* a Nestorian monk, rose to great authority and infinence ;
but we ought not to attribute too much importance to statements
like these. The religions interest, as a general thing, was
amongst the Mongols an altogether subordinate concern ; their
only article of faith was the recognition of one Almighty God,
the Creator of the world, and of the great khan, his son, whom he
set over all the kingdoms of the world, and whom all must obey.
This one fundamental article left room, indeed, for a great deal
besides, which might be taken fVom other quarters, and incorpo-
rated with it. The religion of these tribes was a rude monotheism,
which took but a slight hold on the religions interest ; the belief
1 OeiUlnlf Dol aproiwr nune, bat RmiiEtun! of two lid«e of bonoar from diffrj«nt
laugDigF*, III. : lbs S;riBD Sibbu), *nd tbe Tnrklah Aua, TMber. See Abel-RcmiwM
Id Ibe Mcmolres de 1' Aculaniia do loieripliant, t. ti., id. I8S2, p. 113.
.y Google
TIIK UONOOLS. 65
in ODG God who was Iield off at au immeDse distance, — a belief
affording bat little to occupy the thoaghts or feelings of the
homan mind ; and into the void thereby left for the religions
natore, an entrance was left open for all manner of superstition.
The religions need would necessarily strive to fill np the chasm
between tliat sublime and distant Deity, floating before the mind
in dim presentiment, and the life of man in all its contraction and
feebleness ; and it was precisely here that all forms of supersti-
tion were enabled to find a foothold. Idols and amulets, fabri-
cated by their own hands, laid stronger hold on the affections and
the imaginations of the people, than that ri^ue belief in one God,
the creator of thenniverse. In this manner, it wus possible that,
under the above-mentioned single article of faith, different reli-
gions,' that is, their fonns and usages, with which a superstitious
sort of coqaetry was practised, might subsist side by side. Indeed,
a frequent change of religions usages was particularly agreeable to
the taste of these tribes or-men ; and thus it happened that Chris-
tian, Mohammedan, and Buddhist rites and naages were after-
wards admitted amongst them and tolerated together. Nesto-
rian priests long wiuidered about among these nations ; and these
people required nothing more than such an adoption of Christian
forms, which they represented as an embracing of Christianity.
At the same time, the Uongoli&n princes, induced by motives of
political interest, and seeking to form alliances with Christian
nations against the Mohammedans, — often represented themselres
as more inclined to Christianity than they really were ; or else
with a view to flatter the Christian princes of the East, who in a
certain sense did them homage, accommodated themselves, in the
expression of their religious opinions, to the views of those whom
they addressed.
Under Oktaikhan, the successor of Dschingiskhan, the armies
of the Mongols threatened to deluge Europe, throngh Russia,
Pol&nd, Bohemia, and Silesia ; while the Christian nations were
prevented from adopting common measures of defence, by the
quarrels between the pope and the emperor Frederic the Second.
This led pope Innocent the Fourth to send two embassies to the
1 Tbc J. dfl Plino CaipiDi.abonlj tobc ucntioDed, mika oaneemiufi the UoogaU
tbi comet noMA : " Qultdt oulLa Dei nullem legem obwnuit, Deminnm tdbno, qnod
uil«lkiiniB*,eotij^nintMMin fldam id let(em ne|ir«."
VOL. VII. E
.y Google
66 ENTOTS OF THE POPE.
Mongols, one to charge tbem, in his name, to deaist from tbeir
warlike expeditions against tlie Christian nations, and the other
to make an attempt to convert them to Christianity. Both were
ill-jadged ; for of what arail was sach aa injunction, backed np bj
nothing else ; what signified the word of a pope amongst Mon-
gols ? And as to the other object, of gaining them orer to ChriS'
tianity, a single embassy could do nothing towards its accom-
plishment ; while the instmments chosen by the pope for this
basiness, possessed neither the character nor the information ne-
cessary for performing the task imposed on them. In the year
1245, fonr Dominicans are said to bare visited the commander-
in-chief of the Mongols in Persia, and three Franciscans to have
repaired to the great khan himself The former,' at whose head
stood the monk Ascelin, were altogether nnfitted for the bnsiness
they undertook, being utterly ignorant both of the manners and
of the language of these nations, as well as utterly destitute of
the versatility of mind necessary for acquiring such knowledge.
Offence was taken, in the first place, because they had not, ac-
cording to the Oriental custom, brought presents with them.
Then, to obtain an audience from the commander-in-chief, it was
made a condition that they should pay obeisance to him by three
several prostrations. The scruple which they raised, that this
would be a mark of idolatrous homage, was removed, it is true,
by Guiacard of Cremona, a monk familiar with the manners of the
East, whom they met with at Tifiis ; and who explained to them
that nothing of this kind was associated with the act in the cna-
toms of these nations. Bnt when he informed them, at the same
time, that it would be a markN^f homage paid by the pope and
the Church of Rome to the great khan ; they declared themselves
resolved to die rather than subject the Church of Rome and Chris-
tendom to such a disgrace in the sight of the nations of the East.
The Tartars looked upon it as exceedingly strange, that, adoring
as they did the sign of the cross in wood and stone, they could
pay no such mark of respect to the great commander, whom the
khan would nothesitate to honour as he did himself. They looked
upon this reAisal as a serious insult to the dignity of the khan, in
his representative ; and it was only by a fortunate turn of circum-
D or St Quintiii. wl faiUi i»
..Google
THaEE FRANCISCANS VISIT THE QBEAT EUAN. 67
stances that the monks escaped hein^ pat to death. Fioalij,
they were required to go and meet the great khan himself, to
place in his hands the pope's letter, conrince themselves, by their
own obserration, of his anlimited power and matchless glory, and
draw np a report of the same to the pope. To this, Ascelin re-
plied that, as his lord the pope knew nothing about the name of
the khan, and had not commanded him to inqnire after that per-
flonage, but to accost the first army of the Tartars whom he
shoold meet, so he was not bonnd, and neither was he inclined,
to make a journey to the khan. This style of expressing himself
with regard to the relation of the pope to the Tartarian monarch,
proToked alVesh the displcasnre of the Tartars, " Has the pope,
then," said they, " snbdned as many kingdoms and vast empires
as the great khan, the son of God I Has the name of the pope
spread aa widely as that of the great khan, who is feared from the
East to the West V Upon this, Ascelin explained to them, that
the pope, as the successor of St Peter, to whom Christ had in-
tmsted the government of the entire chnrch, possessed the highest
anthority among men. Bat of sach an authority the Tartars
eonld form no conception ; and in rain did Ascelin resort to rsr
rions illnstrations and examples for the purpose of making the
thing plain to them.'
The letter of the pope was then translated first into Persian,
thence into the Tartariui langnage, and placed before the com-
mander-in-chief And the monks, after being detained for several
months, finally obtained permission to go home ; and at the same
time a brief, haughty reply to the pope's letter, was placed in
their hands. It ran thns : " Whereas, it is God's immutable de-
cree, that all who come personally to show their submission to the
great khan, whom God has made lord over the whole world,
shonid remain on their own soil and territory, but the rest be
destroyed ; therefore, let the pope take care to inform himself of
this, if he wishes to retain his country." The Franciscans, with
whom went Johannes de Piano Carpini, an Italian,' directed their
course to Tartary, and the great khan, through Bnssia ; and their
1 AueliDO mallil modii et exemplie eijilanaale, illi Lanquani brntalei bomJDes nal-
IitcDiu JDtelligcre voluerant plenuie.
I Extitcu from bi> report ia ViaceDtlui At Beiuvaii, lib. SI. Tlie lune vru OrM
publiahed complete b; D'Atcuc. Puis, 1838.
e2
.y Google
68 THKEE FHANCISCANS VISIT THE GREAT KUAM.
jonrney, lying through desolate regions and steppes, whicb they
had to traverse on horseback, often at the greatest speed and
withoat baiting, was one attended vith the severest deprivations
and hardships. These monks seemed to be better qnalified for
their business than the first : Johannes de Piano Carpini, in par-
ticular, by his extensive earlier travels, by the important offices
which he had filled in his order, and the snperior tact he had
thereby acquired, seemed mnch better prepared for it. Less stifi"
in their prejudices, they could more easily enter into foreign cus-
toms and modes of thinking ; and hence shoved themselves quite
ready to make presents, after the Oriental fashion, of the few
articles they brought with them ; nor did they hesitate to go
throQgh the ceremony of thrice bowing the knee, as a customary
mark of respect to those in power. When they arrived at the
khan's court, Oktaikhau bad died, and they were present at the
coronation of his successor, Gaink. They also found here Nesto-
rian priests, who were maintained by the khan, and who per-
formed their worship before bis tents. But assuredly it was an
exaggeration, intended or unintended, on the part of the Chris-
tians in immediate attendance on the kkan, when they told the
tnonka that he himself would Boon embrace Christianity.' Be-
sides giving them a letter to the pope, he proposed to send back
with them envoys of his own ; a proposal which, for various pm-
dential reasons, they thought proper to decline. In other respects
this embassy proved as fruitless as the former.
The cruaades, in various ways, brought the Christians of the
West into contact with the Mongols.* The leaders of the Mon-
gols were sometimes induced by motives of policy to court the
alliance of the western princes against their common enemy, the
Mohammedans ; or they ambitiously afiected the distinction of
being acknowledged, even by those princes, as their liege lords
1 Tlie wards of J. de Piano Cupioi, in the CDmpIeU edillon of hia report, mentioned
in Ihe previous note, Siii.p.3T0: " Dicebaul eliun nobis Chriatiaai, qui ennt do
fimilii.ejnsi^quad omdebiut Grmiter, qaod del>el fieri Cbristiinus elds hoc bibentsig-
nam apertum. quoniun ipse liiict cldicos elirislianos st du e is eipenus, CbrisliaQonim
etiaiD oHpellam ■emper.babet anle mnjus tentorium ejus, et cantint pnblice «l ipcne, el
palMiiil ad barai eeciindam oiorrni Qraecariioi. nt alii Clirietiani, quanUcunqne ait ibi
niDltlludo TatarocDm vel etism bomiQum iltorani, quod nan raciant alii duces."
1 Sea tlie Esaa; of Abel-Remusit : " BipporU dea priacescbiilisDaaTacle gnind em-
pire dee (HoDgals," in the Uemaiiea de I'Acad^mie dea Inaeriptiona, L vi, p. SB6,
1822.
.y Google
WILLIAM DB RUBRUQUI3, AMBASSADOR TO TAKTABY. 69
and masters. There were, howerer, roving abont in the East,
many deceivers, who represented themselves as envoys from the
Mongols, as well as from others ; and, in their names, expressed
opinions, and made treaties, anch as had never been dreamed of
by those miers. At the same time, however, the Mongol princes
themselves, donbtless, contrived that many things should be said
in their name, which they afterwards refused to acknowledge as
having ever proceeded from them. Thus that pions king, Lonis
the Ninth of France, while residing, in the time of his crasade,
on the isle of Cyprus, heard many exaggerated stories abont the
inclination of the Mongolian princes to favoar Christianity, which
indnced him to send them ambassadors with presents.
Among these ambassadors, the most distingoished was the
Franciscan William de Rnbrnqnis, who undertook a jonrney of
this sort in the year V253. He visited the Mongol general and
prince Sartach, his father Batn, and the great khan of the Mon-
gols himself, the Mangu-khan. He penetrated as far as Caraco-
mm, the renowed capital of this empire, the ancient residential
fity of the above-mentioned priest-kings. From his report of
this jonrney, we discover that he was a man less prone to credu-
lity than other monks of his time, more inclined, and better qna-
lified, to examine into facts ; and it is through him we receive
the first certain and accurate information respecting the religions
condition of these nations, and respecting their relation to Chris-
tianity. Id piety and Christian knowledge he was far superior
to the Oriental monks and ecclesiastics, who wandered abont
among these tribes; and his piety, his intrepidity, and his in-
sight into the essence of Christianity, as viewed from the position
held by his own church, fitted him beyond others to act as a
missionary among these nations. When he came into those dis-
tricts, where the kingdom of Prestet John once had its seat, he
perceived how exaggerated had been the accounts given of that
kingdom by the Nestorians.' He says that, with the exception
1 Re uj« of Pnaler John, ODl uf whom be mtkei ■ Nratotim frittt, wbo bid nitei
himself to be king : " Les NfElariena diaBieat de Ini ebotea roerveillrDMS.TDBia beaucoup
plaa jn'il n'j aiiiit en effel, car c'est la eaalume dea Neaieriens da sea paja li, de fure
an grand bruit de pen de ehoae, aiosi qu'ils ant fait courir patlout \e brail, que Sarlncli
riiit chrelien, ■□»> bien que Mtngii-Chim el Kan-Obam, & caoae aeulemenl.qu'ilafont
piuB dlioDDear uix cUretiena,qu'& inns In lutrea, laulefbia ileal irie-ceriain, qn'ila i<e
•ODl pae f' i^tiena.' See hia nfon ■n Ibe eolleolion of Bergtroa, I, i., t. It.
.y Google
70 MIXTUBE OF VARIOUB RELIGIONS AMONG THE MONGOLS.
of a few Neatorians there was nobody trho knew anythiag abont
Frester John. He found the Neatorians widely diepersed in
these re^ons, and filling important posts in the Tarta^an eonrt.*
Bat of the Nestorian clergy he gives a rery sad account. " They
are," he observea, " thoroughly ignorant ; and though they repeat
the liturgical forms, and possess the sacred books in the Syriae
language, they understand nothing abont them. They sing like
illiterate monks, that have no understanding of Latin. Hence
they are all corrapt in their morals, and wicked in their lives ;
great usurers, and dmnken sots. Some of them who live among
the Tartars keep, like the latter, several wires."' It was quite
enongh for such people if they could make their mecbanical
prayers and ceremonies pass cnrient at the Tartarian court, so
as to procure for themselves presents, the means of living, and
influence. The khan Mangu was accustomed to avail himself of
the opportunity furnished by the Christian, Uohammedan, and
pagan festivals, to give entertatuments. On these occasions the
Nestorian priests first presented themselves in their clerical
robes ; offered up prayers for the khan, and prononnced a bless-
ing over his cops : next, the Mohammedan priests did the same ;
last of all came the pagans,* by which, perhaps, we are to under-
stand the Buddhist priests ; for there are many indications that
Buddhism had already spread into these regions ; a thing, indeed,
which might have taken place even at amnch earlier period, through
missions and pilgrimages of the Buddhists, who were quite zealous
in'apreading the doctrines of their religion.* At this court he
met with a poor weaver from Armenia, who called himself a monk,»
and pretended before the people that he came from Palestine, in
obedience to a apecial divine revelation.* By his sanctimonious
1 L. c. p 31,80,67.
a L. B.C. 28, p. 60.
B Robraquia vrites, c. 36, p. 78 ; " Tact ks ana, que les aalies Boivent B> conr.
oomme lea monchea A, miel Taut lea fleurs, car il doaae & long at chacun Ini d^aira (oulaa
aaites de biani at de proiperilei, crofRnl 6tia da aea ploa particulien amia."
* Kuhniqaia aaji, 0. 28. p. 60: '' Lea prECrra Idol&tiea dace piya l&portfDtde gnnda
cbipeani on floqaelacbana jaxiiM ct iJ j o ectre edi anaai, aioai que j'ai oni diic, e<r-
Mina liennilca au auacboriM, qaj Tivaiit dun lea forSls el lea monU{ii(s, Dieiiaiil aoe
Tie trti-Burpreniata et auBl^." Id wbiob oharaclers we euinol Ml to lacogniaa a
Buddbiat element.
5 L. e. e. »e.
« I., c. c. m, f. 133.
..Google
BUBRDQUtS IN CONVERSATION WITH THE MONGOLS. 71
kin, his qoackery, aud boasted wonder-working mediciaes, thia
person had contrived to acquire considerable influence and pro-
perty at the court of the khan, especially among the women.^ In
the city of Caracorum, he saw twelve idol-temples belonging to
different nations, two mosqaes for Mohammedans, and one church.
In this Mongol capital he distributed the sacrament of the Snp-
per, on £aster-I>ay, to a large number of Christians who had
met together here from Tarious countries, and were eager to ei^oy
that means of grace, of which they had long been deprived. To
more than sixty persons, moreover, he administered baptism.^
After having resided for some time at the court, he requested of
the great khan a decisive answer to the question, whether he
might be permitted to remain in the country as a missionary, or
whether he mnst return home. In consequence of this, on the
Sunday before Whitsuntide of the year 1253, he was, in the
name of the khan, closely questioned respecting the object for
which he had come, by certain officers of the khan's court, among
whom were to be found a few Saracens. After he had explained
the reasons which had led him to extend his journey so far, he
declared that the only object he had in view nas to preach the
word of God to the Mongols, if they were willing to hear it. He
was asked wliat word of Qod he proposed to preach to them ; for
they supposed that by the word of God he meant certain predic-
tions of good fortune, somewhat of the same sort with those with
which muiy of the wandering ecclesiastics and priests were ac-
customed to flatter them. But he told them, " The word of God
is this, Luke xii. 48, ' Unto whomsoever God has given much,
of him shall much be required ; and unto whomsoever God has
iotnuted less, of him less shall he required ; and he to whom
most is intmsted, is also loved most.' Now, on the khau God
had bestowed the most ample abundance of good things ; for, of
all that greatness and might of which he was possessed, he was
indebted for nothing to idols ; but for all to God, the creator of
hearen and earth, who has all the kingdoms of the world in his
hands ; and on account of men's sins, suffers them to pass over
from one nation to another. Therefore, if the khan loved God,
nothing would be wanting to him. But, if he conducted other-
.y Google
72 RUBRUaUIS IN COKTBRaATION WITH THE MONGOLS.
wise, he might he sure that God would call him to & strict ac-
count for everything, even to the last penny." Here, one of the
Saracena asked, " Whether there vas a man in the world who
did not love God V " He who lores God," replied Bnbmquis,
" keeps his commandments ; and he who does not keep his com-
mandments, does not love him." Upon this they asked him,
" Whether he had ever heen in heaven, bo as to know what God's
commandments are V " No," said he, " but God has communi-
cated them from heaven to men, who sought after that which is
good ; and be himself came down fVom heaven, for the purpose of
teaching them to all men. In the s&cred Scriptures, we have all
his worrfs ; and we find out by men's works whether they observe
them or not." Upon this, they put him the ensnaring question,
" Whether he thought that Mangukhan kept God's command-
ments, or not %" But he adroitly evaded the dilemma, contriving,
while he said nothing but the truth, to avoid uttering a word
which conid he interpreted to the khan's disadvantage. " He
wished," he said, " to lay before the khan himself, if he pleased,
all the commandments of God ; and then he could judge for him-
self whether he kept them or not." The next day the khan
declared that, whereas there were scattered among his subjects
— Christians, Mohammedans, and worshippers of idols, and each
party held their own law to be the beat ; tbGrefore, it was his
pleasure that the advocates of the three religions should appear
before him, and each hand in a written account of his law ; so
that, by comparing them together, it might be determined which
was the best. " I thanked God," says Jluhruquis,' " that it had
pleased him to touch the khan's heart, and bring him to this
good decision. And, since it is written that a servant of the
Lord should he no brawler ; but gentle, showing meekness to all
men, and apt to teach ; therefore, I replied, that I was ready to
give an account of my Christian faith to any man who required
it of me." In the religions conference which followed, Bubrnqnis
showed immediately his great superiority to the Nestorians.
The Nestorians proposed that they should commence the dispu-
tation with the Mohammedans. But Rubrnqnis thought it would
be much better to begin with the idolaters; inasmuch as the
.y Google
DISPUTATIOS BETWEEN DIFFERENT RELiaiOUS PARTIES. 73
ChristisnB agreed witb the HohammedaDB in the faith in one
God, and could therefore, on this point, make common can&e
vith them against the idolaters. Furthermore, it was the in-
tention of the Nestorians to prove the doctrine of one God,
against the idolaters, from Holy Writ. Bnt Bubrnqnis explained
to them the impossibility of effecting anything in that way ; for
their opponents wonld deny the anthority of the Scriptures ; and
vonld oppose to their testimony other authorities. As they had
shown themselTes so inexpert in these preliminary matters, it
was agreed that he should speak first, and in case he were foiled
in the argument, they should follow him up and endeavour
to better )t. On holy ere before Whitsuntide the disputation
was held. The khan had previously cansed it to be announced,
that, on penally of death to the transgressor, neither party should
dare to injure the other, or to excite disturbances. Three secre-
taries of the khan, a Christian, a Mohammedan, and an idolater,
were to preside as umpires over the di^bate.
Rnbruquis endeaToared to prove, in opposition to the idolaters,
the necessity of recognizing one Almighty God, the creator of all
things. They, on the other hand, being addicted to a certain
dualism, wished to have the difficulty solved, how evil could
possibly proceed from this one God. Rnbruqnis, however, re-
fused to be drawn into that question ; " for," said he, " before
men can enter into any discnssion respecting the origin of evil,
it would be necessary first to settle the question, What is evil 1"
Thus he compelled them to return to the main point. As to the
Uohammedans, they evaded the discussion, declaring that they
held the lav of the Christians, and all that the gospel teaches,
to be true ; and as they acknowledged also one God, whom, in
all their prayers, they besought to give them grace to die like
the Christians, so they were not inclined to enter into any dis-
pute with them. Perhaps the Mohammedans merely wished that
it should not appear before the idolaters, as if there were any dis-
pute between the worshippers of one God ; and hence chose on
the present occasion to lay stress on that alone which they held
in common with the Christians. Ferha])s Rubniqais put more
into their reply than it really contained.
He had already heard that the khan had determined to dismiss
him, and in a second audience, on the festival of Whitsuntide, the
.y Google
74 INTERVIEW BETWEEN BUBRUQUIS AND THE KHAN.
decision vas aoDonnced to him : " We, Mongols," said the kban
to him at this interriew. " beliere there is bat one God, by whom
we live and die, and to whom onr hearts are wholly directed,"
" God gire you grace to do so," said Bnbrnqnis, " for, withont his
grace, it cannot be done." When, by means of his interpreter,
the khan gathered the sense of these words, as well as the former
eonld express it, said he, " As God has giren many fingers to
the hand, so he has appointed different ways of salvation for man.
To the Christians he has given the Holy Scriptnres, bnt they do
not strictly observe what is prescribed therein ; nor can they find
it written there that one class shonid censnre others." He asked
Bnbrnqnis whether he fonnd that in the Scriptures. He said,
" No," and then added, " bnt I also told you, from the first, that
I wonld enter into controversy with no man." The khan then
proceeded : " I say, God gave yon the Holy Scriptnres, whoso
commandments yon do not keep. But to ns be has given onr
soothsayers :' we do whatsoever they prescribe to ns, and live in
peace with one another." The khan was careful to avoid enter-
ing into any farther conversation with Babraqnis, as the latter
wished, on religion ; bnt simply made known to him his command,
tliat he should now leave the country, for the purpose of convey-
ing his answer to the letter of king Louis the Ninth. Bnbrnqnis
declared his readiness to obey ; bnt at the same time begged
that he might be permitted, after having delivered the letters, to
return ; especially, as in the city of Bolak, there were many of bis
subjects and servants, who spoke the French language, and who
were in want of priests to preach to them, and also to impart to
them and to their children the sacraments according to the
principles of their religion ; and he wonld be glad to settle among
them. The khan, avoiding a direct reply to this request, pro-
posed a qnery. He asked Bnbrnqnis if ho felt certain then, that
his king intended to send him back again. To this Bubrnqnis
replied, that he did not know what the king's will might be ; bnt
he had perfect liberty from him to go wherever he thought it
necessary to preach the word of God ; and it seemed to bim there
was an urgent need of his labours in these countries. The khan
..Google
TWO UONGOL BHPIEE8 IN PERSIA AND CHINA. 75
1 bim, bovever, withont a definite answer to his reqneat ;
and silence bere vas tantamount to a refusal. Rnbinqnis con-
diid«s his account of this final interjiew with the remark, " I
tbonght that, had my God bestowed on me the gift to work sncb
niraeles as H(»es did, I might perhaps bare conTerted the great
khan."
By these Uongols, two great empires were founded, where their
goTemment most have had an important influence on the sitna-
tion of the Christian chnrcli. One was the empire founded by the
khan's brother, Eulagu, after the year 1258, in Persia ; the other,
the principal Mongol empire in China. Within the fonner, in-
deed, was the original seat of the Neetorian Church, where it had
already been faronred by the Mohammedans. The new conqueror
was induced by his wife, a Xeatorian Christian, to favonr Chris-
tiaoity still more. Besides, there were matrimonial alliances of
the BDCceeding princes with the families of the Byzantine em-
perors, and political interests which broaght them into relation
with the European princes ; and they were son^etimea led thereby
to npreseot themselres as still more inclined to Christianity than
was really the case. The popes, down to the close of the present
period, arailed themselree of the opportunity furnished by these
relations, to send monks as missionaries to Persia. But the
fltroDT thus shown to Christianity excited a jealonsy so mnch the
more riolent on the part of the Mohammedan class of the people ;
and a contest arose between them and the Christian party which
terminated in a complete victory on the side of the former, and
riolent persecutions of Christianity.
As it regards the principal empire of the Mongols in China, it
is to be remarked that the religion of this people here obtained
for the first time a determinate shaping, in the form of Lamaism,
the creation of a hierarchy which sprang out of Buddhism. The
Mongols could not withstand the influence of the elements of cul-
ture already existing in that country. Koblaikhan, the founder
of this empire, distinguished himself above the earlier Mongol
princes as a fHiend of education. In religion, he seems to bare
fallen in with a certain eclectic tendency. He had a respect for
all religions institutions, and especially for Christianity ; though
he was very far from being himself a Christian.
His court was risited by two merchants belonging to the Vene-
.y Google
76 HONTB CORVINO A UlSSIONABT IN TUB EAST.
tian family of the Poli. They vere favonrebly receired, and re-
sided with him for some time. He finally sent them back to
Europe, in company vith a man of his own court, with a commis-
sion to procure for him, from the pope, a hundred learned men,
who should be well instructed in Christianity ; but their return
from Home was delayed by the two years' vacancy which befell
the papal chair in 1272. Gregory the Tenth having been elected
pope in 1274, sent them back to China, with two learned Domi-
nicans ; and one of the two Venetians took with him his son
Marcus, then fifteen years old. The young man made himself
accurately acquainted with the languages and customs of those
nations ; he gained the particalar faronr of Koblaikhan, was em-
ployed by him on varions occasions, and after his return, in 1295,*
comprised his acccnnt of these regions, from which we obtain onr
best knowledge respecting the state of Christianity in the same.
A person who professed to be a Christian (probably after the
Nestorian fashion) had rebelled against Koblaikhan. He mounted
the cross on his banner, and moreover employed several Christians
in his service. The Jews and Saracens in the army of Koblaikhan
took occasion IVom this, after that rebel had been conqoered, to
attack Chrislianity : " Here," said they, '' is seen the weakness
of Christ. He could not procure his friends the victory." But
Koblaikhan, when the Christians complained to him of these
reflections, took their part. " It is true," said he, " the rebel
did look for aid to the Christian's God ; but He, being a good
and righteous God, wonld not uphold wickedness ;" and he for-
bade, for the futnre, all such calumnious remarks on the God of
the Christians, and on the cross.'
At the close of the thirteenth century, and in the beginning of
the fonrteenth, a man laboured in these districts in whom we
recognize the pattern of a true missionary — the Franciscan, John
de Monte Corvino. He seems to have appeared first in Persia, in
the city of Taoris (Tabris.) From Persia he travelled, in the
year 1291, to India,' where he remained thirteen months. He
was accompanied by the Dominican Nicholas de Ptstorio, who
1 IV n^ioniboB oriental ibn«,liliri iii.
! See Mirca Polo. lib. ii , c. 6
• Ragionn lunl rnirljirrimte, pirnu aromillbui tt Itpidibba pirttosia, sei de (ruc-
libiB nostril param babent.
.y Google
HIS MODB OF CONDUCTINO THE MISSION. 77
died there. In different districts, he sncceeded in baptizing a
hundred persons ; and in the second letter vhich he wrote to
Europe, he declared it as his belief, that " great resalts might be
expected to follow the preaching of the gospel in those regions,
if BobstaDlial men of the order of the Dominicans or Franciscans
wonld come there." From India he travelled to China, and at
length settled down in the capital and residence of the great khan,
the city of Cambaln (Fekin.) In two letters written in the years
1305 and 1306, he drew up, for the members of hia order, a brief
report of his adventures and labours.' During eleven years he
had laboured entirely alone, when he was joined, in the year 1803,
by Arnold, a Franciscan from Cologne. In addition to other ob-
stacles he had to encoanter much opposition from the Nestorians,
who wonid not suffer any man to move a step if he refused to join
tbeir party. They invented many false charges against him,
which were often the means of bringing him into great peril.
He was frequently obliged to defend himself before the courts,
till at length, by one confession, his innocence was clearly proved ;
and the khan (Koblai'a successor, Timur-khan), provoked at his
false accusers, punished them with baniafament. He fonnd that
it was not in his power, indeed, to convert . the Chinese emperor,
to whom he brought a letter from the pope ; but still that poten-
tate treated him with favour, and did the Christians many acts of
kindness.^
This distinguished man, displaying the wisdom of a gennine
missionary, spared no pains in giving the people the word of God
in their own language, and in encouraging the education of the
children, as well as training np missionaries from among the
people themselves. He translated the New Testament and the
Psalms into the Tartar language, had these translations copied
in the most beautiful style, and made nse of them in preaching.^
He purchased, one at a time, a hundred and fifty hoys, under the
ages of seven and eleven, who were as yet utterly ignorant of any
religion ; baptized them ; gave them a Christian edncation, and
1 First publiahed in Wadding'i Aniulli, t. vl. ; tUtn ia Hiwheim'i hiilorii mbIm.
Tirurnr.
t Qui umvn niraiB iaTTtenloi tat idolUrli, sed malM bcDpfloii pneaut Chrittiuili.
) Quie tte'i Bcribi la pnlBlicrrimi liMre ootoid, st Kribo tt logo el prudico in paUDli
, Google
78 MONTE COR vino's MODE OF CONDUCTING THE MIBSION,
taaght them Lfttin, Greek, and psalmody. Already daring the
first years of his residence in Cambala, he waa enabled to bnild
a chorch, in which, with the assistance of those boys who had
been trained np by himself, he recited the litnrgy, bo that be
could tmly say, " I hold divine service with a troop of babes and
snckliogs."' In this charch he set up sis pictnres, representing
stories from'the Old and New Testaments, together with explana-
tory remarks in the Latan, Persian, and Tartar langnages, for
the instmction of the nnedncated people.^ It gave him great
satisfaction when he found it in his power to erect a second
church in the vicinity of the emperor's palace. A rich and pions
Christian merchant, whose acquaintance be had formed in Persia,
Peter de Lacalongo, purchased a piece of property on this site,
and made him a, present of it. This chnrcli, which he built in
the year 1305, stood so near the waits of the palace,* that the
emperor in his private cabinet could hear the church psalmody ;*
and the emperor took great delight in the singing of children.
Monte Corvino now divided the boys between the two churchea.
He had, during his residence in this place, baptized from fire
to six thousand ; and he believed that, had it not been for the
many plots laid against him by the Nestorians, he would bare
succeeded in baptizing above thirty thousand. In the first years
of his residence in that place, he met with a certain prince, Oeo^e,
a descendant of the priest-kings. This person was persuaded by
him to pass over from the Nestorian to the Catholic Church. He
conferred on him the inferior ecclesiastical consecration ; after
which, the prince assisted him, dressed in his royal robes, in per-
forming divine worship. This prince had induced a large portion
of kis people to embrace the faith of the Catholic Church, had
bnilt a magnificent chorch, and caused it to be called after a Bo-
man name. It had also been his intention to translate the whole
1 Cum conrentu infintiDm cl iMtenlinm divinum offlciun bcio. PnicticB bad (a
■npiilj tlie place of a breviar; proviiled with nc
Dotatam officium nun babeniDa.
mini Cbamis.
* In camera bua poteat aadire taeev nosUe
diiDlgMum eat inter gcDlea at pro magna erit,
, Google
INFLUENCE OF THE CKUSADES. 79
Roman liturgy into the Ungnage of his people, and introduce it
into his charch ; bat he died in the year 1299, too early to accom-
plish his deBign. He left behind him a son, Etiil lying in the
cndle. This son vas baptized by Monte Corvino, vho, as his
god-father, called him after his own name, John.
Bat the Nestorians now sncceeded in once more obtaining the
mastery in this country ; and all that bad been done by Monte
Corrino in the interest of the Catholic Church, fell to the ground.
" Being alone," he wrote, " and not permitted to leaTo the em-
peror, it was out of my power to risit churches situated at a dis-
tance of twenty-days journey ; nevertheless, if a few good helpers
and fellow- labourers should come, I hope in God, that all onr
hopes will be made good, for I still retain the pririlegium given
me by the deceased king Geoi^e." For two years he had access
to the emperor's court, and as papal legate, was more honoured
by him tkan any other ecclesiastic.! He was convinced, that
with two or three more assistants to stand by him, he might have
Boeceeded in baptizing the emperor himself. In his two letters
he urgently be^ed for such assistants, but they should be bre-
thren, who would seek to stand forth as examples, and not to
make broad their phylacteries. Matthew xxiii. 5. "I am already
become old," says he, in one of those letters, " but I have grown
grey by labours and hardships, rather than by the number of my
years, for I have lived but fifty-eight years." The pope made
this excellent man archbishop of Cambalu, and sent seven other
Franciscans to assist him in his labours.
The crusades promoted intercourse between the £ast and the
West, but the connection thus brought about between the Mo-
hammedan and Christian races was not of such a kind as to pre-
pare the way for the exertion of any religions influence on the
foimer : althoagh that which Mohammedanism had already bor-
rowed from Judaism and Christianity, as well as the intrinsic
contradictions contained within itself, might hare furnished the
means and occasions for such an influence. Moreover the vicions
livea of a large portion of those who were led to the East by the
crusades, were but poorly calculated to produce on Mohamme-
et viim ontiiuriaiii inlrBiidi et wdtiidi sicul l^gatiu
.y Google
80 FRANCIS OF A8S1SI.
dans a favoarable impression of the religion which these men
profeseed. But it is apparent from indiridnal examples, how
much might have been effected here by the gospel if it had been
preached vith Christian enthusiasm, and illustrated by holy liring.
When a Christian army, in the year 1219, vas besieging th«
city of Damietta (not far from the present DamJettay in Egypt,
Francis of Assisii stood forth in that army as a preacher of re-
pentance, and from thence he was impelled, by bis borning zealt
to go over to the Mohammedftn army, which bad arrived for the
relief of the city. He was dragged as a captive before Malek al
Kamel, the sultan of Egypt. The snltan, however, received him
with respect, allowed him to preach several successive days be-
fore himself and his officers, and heard him with great attention.
He then sent him back, in the most honourable manner, to the
camp of the Franks, saying to him, as he took leave, " Fray for
me, that God may enlighten me, and enable me to hold firmly to
that religion which is most pleasing to him." This story we
have from an eye-witness, Jacob de Vitry,' bishop of Acco
(Ftolemais, St Jean d'Acre), in Palestine, afterwards cardinal,
who was then present in the army there assembled.' In a letter
* Bee liii Hislorii occideuulii, c. 33. Bonavenlun, in hia Lira of St Fnooia, nUte*
tfaal in Ike tLirtfCDlli je«r aftri Lia coiiTCraioii, nlikb aould ooiiicide terj nearly wilh
Ihe Lime menlioned id tha leii, Francis weni (o Sfrii, Tot ibr purpne or viaiiia)( tbe
aulum of Balijloa, not rearing tbe diuger, allhoDgli at that time Ibe price of ■ gold
Byiagtloe wiaactapou ttie head ottnry CbriMian. Wlieo bawnsled berore ibeaultui,
be a)iake villi such power, ibu tbe eullaa was carried eamp^rielT awaj bj him, beard
him with the greativtpleuiire, *Dd requeitcd bim 10 remain longer with bim. Tbere-
dpon, FraDois laid to him, that if be and bia people would embraoa Cliriatiuiit;, be
would gladly coDsent, ftom love of tlie Saviour bia Maater, to remain with bim. But if
he rould not coneent lo ibia, tben be might order a lorgf fire to ha kindled; into tbia
be (Francia) vonld enter, aloug wiib [be Mohammedan prieaia ; and ao it would be da-
tennined bj a judgment of Ood on vtbich aide the true bith waa to be found. Tbe
aullan objected that none of Ait prieala would be read; for that. Whereupon Francia
declared, if ibe euUan would promiae bim thai be with hia people would embrace Chria-
liiuitf in eaae be abould come forth unbanned from tbe flames, he would enter tbe Bre
■lone ; tbougb, abould he be devoured b] tbem, it muat be ascribed lo bia eina ; but if
the power of Ood delivered bim, ibea Ibey mnal neognise Christ m thev God and Sa-
Tionr. Tbe an! tan declared be coald Dot veb I are to acoeptaucb a proposal for fear of au
uproar amongst the people. He oBered Fnnda, however, manir preaenia, and up<>Dh<a
declioing to recaive them, requested him to distribute thetn, for tbe aalvalion of tbe
donor's Boul, amongst the ChriaUsD poor tad the obnrohea ; but he refnaed lo take them
even for tbia parpoae. BometbiDg aim'ilar is related alao b; (he disciple of Franoia,
, Google
STORIES TOLD OF FRANCIS BY JACOB DE VITRY. 81
written immediately after the capture of Damietta, in vhich he
drew np for the regular canonicalB of Liege, to which order he
onm belonged, a report of that important event, he gives at the
same time this account of the labonrs of Francis.' He also atatea,
as an eye-witness, that the Mohammedans gladly listened to mis-
nonariee of the Franciscan order, when they spoke of the Chris-
tian faith, as long as they refVained fVom reviling Hohammed as
a false prophet. Bnt no sooner did they fall into snch abuse
than they exposed themselreB to be severely treated, and even to
lose their lives, and were driven away.* Had they, then, united
to their glowing zeal, a prudent spirit ; had they been able to ab-
stain a while longer from rash polemical disputes ; their preaching
wonld perhaps have been followed with happier results.
Among the rare phenomena in the history of missions, may be
reckoned the combination of a scientific spirit with earnest zeal
for the eaose of Christ ; the appropriation of science as a means
for promoting the spread of the gospel, as an instmment for at-
tacking, on its own chosen grounds, some other form of culture
standing in hostility to Christianity. The example of the great
Alexandrian church-teachers, who had in this way done so mnch
Tbotmu it CcUno, id his Life of St Franoi*, s. 67. AoM Stnskir. Hem. Oelob. I. li.,
C6Bft It B binllj MbadDDbWd,tbM(be9uiieoTBnlu Lera illuded to whiebJarob da
Vitrj nlaWB, tbr aoeas ooly being iranarcrrcd (ram Egjpl to Sjria, aod io place or Ihe
aallan of Egjpt the aalUn of Bibjloa inlnidiKad, bj nhioh donblless in meant tbe aalttn
of Daouaasa. Hairk al Hoaddbem laa, a fierce aneiaj of the Ohrlatiaiu ; wbiob anbtti-
latioB aTperxins migbc lb< mora eaailf ocoar, becaasa thai sultan also had been to
Egypt. Tb< more simple and eiset aocoDDt of the e;e-wllneiis ie certainly [be moat
Inut worthy. Tbe two otbsrB, •othnaiastic admirers of St Fnmcis. foiloned mora eiag
grralol and iaaBCDraie legends. The appeal to arudgmenlafOoil is UD'loiibledly in the
•pint of Frsacia. and tlia snllaD miiflii perbaps lure retnrned snch an ansffer to it. At
■n etvDls, tha agraamem or the Ibrea accounts ia tlia eaaeDtial i>oint. voacbcs Tot tlie
nth of Iba (het lying at bottom.
' Epislola Jaoobi Aooooeasia epiaeopi misaa ad religioioa, familiarea et notos anoa in
LothatiDgii eibtenm, de oaptione Damialae, Hers heat last says of Francis ; "Cnm
Teniawt ti CTerdlnm Dostrom, zelo flilei acceosuB, ad exi-rcitum bostiam noauornni ire
noo timnit ai oum maltis diebus Saraoenis vtirbum Domini praedicaaael. el enin pamm
profefiiaae', tune Saldsnus Rex Aegypti ab eo in secreto peliit, nC pro se Domino auppli-
eani, qflanteuaa irligioni. quae msgis Deo plsceret, dliioitna inspiralna adbaererat."
TU. GasU Dei per Fiancoa, ed. Bongara. L ii., 1. 1149.
* Tbe Koidaof J.de Vitrj In tbe lliBt.oexident. 1. c : '' SaracenI aatem omnesfiratrea
n de Cbriati flde at eTsDgeliea doctrina prsedicaiitet libanter andiunt,
0, tamquam luoiidaci et pcrSdo, praedieationc sus manireata contra-
eoa impie leiberantes, at nisi Dens mirabillter prolegaret paene
VOL. VII. F
.y Google
82 RATHOND LOLL. HIS COMTERSION.
for the OTertbrow of that Hellenic cnltnie which Airnished a prop
for pa^nism, was forgotten or remMned unnoticed. Nor was
there any call for this method among rode tribes, where it conid
find no application. Bnt there conId he no question abont the
advantage of employing it for th« promotion of missions in thoae
parts where Christianity, in order to find entrance into the minds
of a people, mnst first enter into the contest with some existing
cnltnre closely inworen with a hostile syatem of religion. We
close this history of missions with an acconnt of the labour of an
extraordinary indiridnnl who, by employing a method of this
kind, takes a prominent and pecnliar place among the miBsionaries
of this period, and constitntes an epoch in the history of missions
generally, — a man distingntahed for combining, thongh he may
not hare conciliated into hannoniona union, moral and intellec-
tual traits rery difierent in their kind, and seldom meeting toge-
ther in the same person ; we mean Raymond Lull, who was bora
in the island of Majorca, in 1236.
Until the age of thirty, be bad liTed wholly to the world. A
stranger to all higher aspirations, he resided at the court of the
king of the Balearian islands, where ho occupied the post of se-
neschal. £ren after his marriage, he continned to pursue plea-
sures not altogether consistent with conjugal fidelity ; and the
theme of his poetical compositions was sensual lore. But that
feeling of Christian piety which, as it moved his age and the
people among whom he lived, had been instilled also hy education
into bis early aficctions, and that not without success, brought on
a reaction against the hitherto-gOTcming principle of his life.
One night, whilst sitting by his bed, occupied in composing a
lore-sonnet, the image of Christ on the cross all at once pre-
sented itself before his eyes. It made so powerful an impression
on him, that he could write no farther. At another time, when
he attempted to resnme his pen, the same image reappeared, and
he was obliged to desist, as before.^ Day and night this image
I We henfolloit ibe IrestiM r?1iliugta ■ portion of Iho lifeof Rijmond Lall, nbich
iFMCompo»d, Willie Lull vu itill living, bj t nuD who, M ilsecnii,waB wcunUely
icqnaiDted villi bia Babj»it,~perhips Ifaa compuiloii of bia miaaionu? janraefg ; —
published in the Act» Banetonini.tii th« Slat orjone; H«i». Jul). I. v. f. 661. More
rcflptit teeoanls (sea Wadding's Anuales Fnnciseen. t. i<>. an. 1S75, | 4) attu.'that an
unrortunite lore affair with a Indj irbo was mairiad, and aoffariog under a onetroBS
afiection, Tos Ibe Bral occaaion of tha cbange inluaraligionsf'elingii. Aa, howerer, ilie
, Google
HIS MISSIONARY PLANS. 8o
floated before bis fancy ; nor conld he find any means of resisting
tbe impression it made on him. Finally, be looked npon these
risions as sent for the pnrpose of warning him to retire from the
world, and to consecrate faimBelf wholly to the eerrice'of Christ.
Bat now tbe qaestion occurred to him, " How can I possibly
make the change from the impure life T hare led, to so holy a
calling V This thought kept him awake whole nights. At last,
said he to himself, " Christ is so gentle, so patient, so compaa-
sionate ; — he invites all sinners to himself; therefore he will not
reject me, notwithstanding all my sins." Thus he became con-
Tinced it was God's wiU, that he should forsake the world and
consecrate himself, with his whole heart, to the service of Christ.
When this new life, this life animated by tbe love of God and the
SaTionr, began to dawn within him, from that moment be was
conscioos, for the first time, of a new elevation imparted to his
whole being. The latent powers of this extraordinary mind, now
first stirred in its depths, powers which had hitherto lain dor-
mant, began to discover themselves. The man of warm and ex
citable feelings, of quick and lively imagination, could now find
pleasure in the dry forms of logic ; bat we most allow that this
fertile imagination coold bring so mnch the more meaning into
those empty logical forms. And all, in his case, proceeded from
that one religions idea, which from this time forward actuated
his whole life, gave direction to all bis plans, and by which the
most heterogeneous aims and endeavonrs were vnited together.
Being now resolved to consecrate himself entirely to the ser-
vice of the Lord, he nest pondered upon the best method of
carrying this resolution into effect ; and he came to a settled con-
viction that to the Lord Christ no work of hie could be more
acceptable than that of devoting himself to the preaching of the
gospel ; in doing which his thonghts were directed particularly to
the Saracens, whom the crusaders had attempted in vain to eub-
dne by the sword. Bnt now a great difficulty arose : how could
he, an ignorant layman, be fit for such a work ? While perplexed
in laboniing to resolve this difficulty, the thongbt suddenly oc-
curred to him, that he might write a book serving to demonstrate
mwottbj Durretiv
eaflhsDRkDOwp vril
. DOlbiDg (
Id, nod we do nol
Ifcnoir from »h<l tear
M tliii accoDDl WM dtrittd.
leui.doQbtful.
, Google
84 RATMUND LULL. HIS MISSIONARY PLANS.
tlie trntb of Christianity in opposition to all tbe errors of the in-
fidels ; and with this thonght, was afterwards connected the idea
of a nniversal system of science. The whole snggeation rose up
with such strength in his soni that he felt constrained to re-
cognize it as a dirine call. Kevertheless, he reasoned with him-
self, even supposing he were able to write anch a book, of what
use would it be to the Saracens, who nnderstood nothing bnt
Arabic f Thus the project began already to unfold itself in his
mind, of applying to the pope and to the monarchs of Christen-
dom, calling npon them to establish in certain monasteries fonn-
dations for studying and acquiring the Arabic tongue, as well as
other langnages, spoken amongst infidel nations. From such
establishments missionaries might go forth to all regions. Thns he
came npon the idea of founding linguistic schools for missionary
purposes. The day after these thoughts occurred to him, and took
so deep hold of his mind, he repaired to a neighbouring chnrch,
where with warm tears he besought the Lord, that he, who by
bis own Spirit had inspired these three thoughts within him,
would now lead him on to the execution of the contemplated work
in defence of Christianity, to the establishing of those schools for
missions and the study of the languages, and finally to the entire
dedication of his life to the cause of the Lord. This took place
in the beginning of the month of July ; but it was not all at once
that this new and higher direction of life could gain the absolute
ascendancy in his soul. Old habits were still too strong ; and so
it happened that, during tbe space of three months, Raymond
Lull ceased to occnpy himself any longer with these thoughts
npon which he had so eageriy seized at first. Then came the
fonrth of October, dedicated to the memory of St Francis ; and in
the Franciscan church at Majorca, he heard a bishop preach on
St Francis's renunciation of the world. By this sermon his holy
resolutions were again called to mind. He resoWed to follow at
once the example of St Francis. Selling his property, of which
he rettuned only as mnch as sufficed for the support of his wife
and children, he gaye himself up wholly to the Lord Christ, and
left his home with the intention of never returning back to it.
Bis next step was to make pilgrimages to sereral churches then
standing in high consideration, for the purpose of imploring God's
blessing, and tbe intercession of the saints, that he might bs
.y Google
HIS SCIENTIFIC DEFENCE OP CHRISTIANITY. 85
enabled ^to carry out the three thonghts which had been sog-
gwted to liim in so remarkable a manner.
H« now proposed going to Paris, for the pnrpose of qualifying
himself by aVourse of scientific stodies for the accomplishment of
his plans ; bnt throngh the inflnence of his kinsmen and friends,
particnlarlj of that famous canonist, the Dominican Baymnnd de
Pennaforte, he was dissuaded from this project. Remaining
tberefore in^Majorca, he there began his studies, having first ex-
changed the rich attire belonging to his former station in life, for
a coarser dress. Purchasing a Saracen slaye, ho made him his
instmetor in Arabic ; and we cannot bat admire the energy and
resolntion of the man, who, after having spent so many years of
his life in society and pursuits of so entirely different a nature,
and certainly never applied the powers of his mind to severe
thonght, could throw himself, at so late a period, into the midst
of the driest dialectical studies, and even take delight in them.
At first, Baymnnd Lull diligently employed himself in tracing
the leading ontlines of a universal formal science. This was bis
Are major, or generalis, designed as the preparatory work to a
strictly scientific demonstration of all the truths of Christianity.
We perceive in it, how the religions, and especially the apologe-
tical, interest gave direction to all bis thonghts, and how closely
he kept his eye fixed on this ons object, even when moving in the
driest tracts of formalism. He was for founding a science, by
means of which Christianity might be demonstrated with strict
necessity, so that every reasonable mind would be forced to admit
its truth. Perhaps he might be flattering himself that a certain
means would thus be secured for converting all unbelievers, par-
ticularly those whom he chiefly had in view, the Mohammedans,
who were wrapped up in the prejudices of their Arabian philo-
Mpby. " If he bnt succeeded," he thought, " in refbting all their
objections to Christianity, then, since they would not be able to
refute the arguments which he could bring in defence of Chris-
tian truth, their learned men and sages mustof necessity embrace
Christianity.'"
1 In tb> Introdnctio to Ibe Decisairii demoiutntia arUcDlorna Adsi, he hj«: "Ba-
gu Sajmandoi i»l>gioMM rt ■tciilum aapieatcs, at vidfant, ai nliotira, quu ipM fuit
nntra Suvcrnn aiiprolMDilo fldem CitliolicBm bibfntt veriutfm, qui* >i forte tliqniB
•ultnet niioDM. qnnir per Sinccnoi oonln fldern Cilbolicun opponuntur, cum Minen
ipdnlions, qOM fliint pro mdein, solvere DOD TilereDt.ranillcili Svtueni Tilda literati
fl upieDtn M faeeretil CriatianDa."
.y Google
86 RELATIONS OP FAITH AND KNOWLEDGE.
Ther« vere two parties, against whom, fVom the ranlage-
gronnd of his mach-promising science, he zealously contended :
on the one aide, against those who looked upon sneh a science as
derogatory to fidth, which by the very act of renouncing every
att«mpt to comprehend, preserved its self-denying character and
had its merit ;^ on the other, against those who, perverted by the
inflaence of a sceptically inclined Arabian philosophy, took ad-
vantage of the snpposed opposition between philosophical and
theological trnth, and while they hypocritically pretended that rea-
son was led captive to obedience of the futh, propagated their
dogmas, which were opposed to Christianity and to the doctrine
of the chnrch, as philosophical truth. He maintained against
Bnch, that although faith proceeded first from a practical root,
firom the bent of will towards the things of God, and although
what was thus appropriated became a source of uouriBhment and
strength to the heart," yet having this faith. Christians were
then required to soar by means of it to a loftier position, so as to
attain a knowledge of the solid groundwork, the necessary tmtha
upon which faith reposes ; so that what had been, at first, only a
source of nourishment to the heart, would then prove a source of
nourishment also to the intellect.^ The intellect would always
be accompanied in its investigations by faith ; strengthened by
that, and emboldened to attempt higher flights, it would conti-
nually mount upward, while faith would keep equal step, and ever
make increase with the advance of knowledge/ It is remarkable
that two men of so different a stamp, and both so original, Abe-
lard," the man of sober understanding in the twelfth century, and
Raymond Lull, who combined logical acumen with a profound
mysticism and the warm glow of reli^ous sentiment, in the thir-
I Bieunt, quod Bdes non babM merilam, ci^us hamuiintia pntcbet «xperimeDlam el
id» dicDDt, quod POD est bonom, prabara Bd«D> ul uon Bmitutur moitum. AsBersntn
uiMm isl> el dogmuizuiles, quanquua mtgnoa ae repnteut, et quod pejua eal tb aliia
repnUDCar aateadunt w minifeBtiwinM ignoniaus.
3 Ips* fidcB, qoM TolnnUUi Brmitn' eiun oredealiDm irat pabulum et fameatdm.
1 Fidct fundunonu, qoibus inaitilDr. neceoaariu scilicel ndoDeB.niiaiitrtlric iiaden),
ut sint earnni pibuJutn intellecins.
t Ipti fide* ititutlectum id ae ipia fuadnns eumque inTesligaudo aantinDe ooDcomi-
tana «t ooDfonaiu aaprm iDtslleclua viree Ft poKnCiam excandeacic, quia falignri Dcscieiis
Mmp«r nilitnr JDlfoaiua et »Uiusad credendnm, propter quod Bdei in allins erigilur pi
BWritun eredentium aiuplialur.
a See reganling liitn on n fuluro page.
.y Google
KELATIOMS OF FALTH AND KNOWLEDGE. VJ
teeDtb centDry, shoold io like manner defend the position of
science over against that of faith standing alone. In Lull, hov-
erer, it was the enthnsiastic hope of finding a method of argu-
mentation suited to convince all anbelievera of the truth of
Christianity, vhich constitnted the moring spring of his philoso-
phical inqniries.
As he believed it was by a divine suggestion, he was first im-
pelled to search after a method capable of guiding all to a con-
Tiction of the truth of Christianity ; bo it was in the solemn hour
of derotion that the light first burst in apon him, and disclosed
the way in which he might conduct his search with snecess. He
had retired, for eight days, to a mountain, in order that he might
^ere devote himself without disturbance to prayer and ffledita-
tioD, While be was in this solitnde, the idea of the above-
mentioned Ars generalis burst all at once in a clear light upon
his sonl. Leaving the mountain, he repaired to another spot,
and drew out a sketch of the work according to that idea, which
he looked upon as a divine revelation. After this, he returned
to the moantaia ; and on the spot where. the light first broke in
apon his mind, settled himself down as an anchorite, spending
above four months there, praying to God night and day, that he
wonld employ him, together with the Ars generalis which had
there been revealed to him, for his own glory and for the ad-
rancement of his kingdom. He published bis discovery at Mont-
pelier and at Paris ; he delivered lectures on the Ars generalis ;
he translated the work himself into Arabic. His labours in this
way extended through a period of nine years. Next, in the
year 1275, he prevailed on Jacob, king of the islands Majorca
and Minorca, to found on the former of these islands a monastery
for the express purpose of constantly supporting in it thirteen
Franciscan monks, who were to be instructed in the Arabic
language, with a view to labour as missionaries amongst the
Saracens. In 1286, he went to Rome for the purpose of per-
snading pope Honorius the Fourth to approve his plan of esta-
blishing sncb missionary schools in the monasteries everywhere ;
but when he arrived, that pope was no longer living, and the
papal chair was vacant. A second visit to Rome on the same
errand was attended with no better success.
Finding that he could not establish, as he wished, a plan of
.y Google
88 RA.THUND EHBARKB FOR NORTH AFRICA.
united effort for the promotion of this hoi; enterpme, he now
felt constrained to embark in it by himself, and proceed wholly
alone, as a misaioDary among the infidels. For this purpose he
repaired, in the year 1287, to Genoa, and engaged hie passage
in a ship bound to North Africa. As a great deal had already
been heard about the remarkable change which Raymund Lull
had experienced, about his ardent zeal to effect the conreTsion
of the infidels, and about the new method of conTeraion which, in
his own opinion, promised such magnificent results ; so his pro-
ject, when it became known in Genoa, excited great expectations.
The ship in which Baymund was to embark, lay ready for the
Toyage, and bis books had been conveyed on board, when his
glowing imagination pictured before him, in such lively and
terrible colours, the fate which awaited him among the Moham-
medans, whether it was to be death by torture or life-long im-
prisonment, that he could not sammoa courage enough to go on
board. But no sooner had this passed over, than he was viaUed
with remorseful pangs of conscience, to tbink that he should
prove recreant lo the holy purpose with which Gfod had inspired
him, and occasion such scandal to believers in Genoa ; and a
severe fit of fever was the consequence of these inward conSicts.
While in this state of bodily and mental enfferiog, he happened
to hear of a ship lying in port, which was on the point of starting
on a voyage to Tunis ; and though in a condition seemingly
nearer to death than to life, he caused himself to be conveyed on
board with his books. His friends, however, believing he could
not possibly stand out the voyage in such a condition, and full
of anxiety, insisted on his being brought back. But he grew no
better, for the cause of his illness was mental. Sometime altei^
wards, hearing of another ship hound to Tunis, nothing could
hinder him now from taking measures to be conveyed on board ;
and no sooner had the ship got to sea, than he felt himself re-
lieved of the heavy burden which oppressed bis conscience ; the
peace he fonnerly enjoyed once more returned ;' for he found
himself in his proper element. He was engaged in fulfilling the
duty, which he recognized as obligatory on him by the divine
1 TbH aDknown luthor of his Lite finely mnirka : " Sospiiaum coQMiealiie, qntm
■ub Ddbilatiane aupridicui ae crfdident ■mliiMe. aubiw laelua iu Domino SiDCti
Epilliua illDtlrUioDe miwriconli recaperirli uoa eum sui corjiorjs liDEaidi smpiMM."
.y Google
RATUUND IN TUNIS AMONG THE M0HAHUEDAN8. OV
calling. With the health of his sonl, that of the body was fioon
restored ; and to the astonishnient of all his fellov>passeDgerH,
he feit himself, after a few days, as well as he had ever been in
any former part of his life.
Raymnnd arrived at Tunis, near the close of the year 1391,
or the beginuing of the year 1292, and immediately inviting
together the learned scholars among the Mohammedans, ex-
plained to them how he had come for the pnrpose of institnting
a comparison between Christianity, of which he possessed an
aecntate knowledge, as well as of all the argnments employed to
defend it, and Mohammedanism ; and if he found the reasons to
be stronger on the side of the doctrines of Mohammed, he was
ready to embrace them. The learned Mohammedans now came
around him in constantly increasing numbers, hoping that they
should he able to convert him to Mohammedanism. After he
bad endeaTonred to refute the argnments which they brooght
forward in defence of their religion, said he to them, " Every
vise man mnst acknowledge that to be the tme religion which
ascribes to God the greatest perfection, which gives the most
befitting conception of each single divine attribute, and which
most ftilly demonstrates the equality and harmony subsisting
among them all." He then sought to prove that without the
doctrine of the trinity, and of the incarnation of the Son of God,
men cannot understand the perfection of God, and the harmony
between his attributes.^ Thus he would prove to them that
Christianity is the only religion conformable to reason.
One of the learned Saracens, more fanatically disposed than
the rest, directed the attention of the king to the danger threat-
ened to the Mohammedan faith, by Baymnnd's zeal for making
converts ; and proposed that he should be punished with death.
Baymnnd was thrown into prison ; and already it was determined
that he should be put to death, when one of their learned men,
possessed of fewer prejudices, and more wisdom than the others,
interceded in his behalf. Be spoke of the respect due to the in-
tellectnal ability of the stranger, and remarked ; that " as they
vonid praise the seal of a Mohammedan, who should go among
the Christians for the purpose of converting them to the true
.y Google
90 CONCLUDINO "WORDS OF HIS DEMONSTRATION.
faith ; bo they conld not but honour in a Christian, the same
zeal for the spread of that religion, which appeared to him to be
the trne one." These ro presentations had their effect so far as
to save Raymnnd's life ; and be was only condemned to banish-
ment JVom the country. On leaving the prison, he was obliged to
endure m^y insults from the fanatical populace. He was then
placed on board the same Genoese vessel in which he had arrived,
and which was now about to depart; and at the same lime he
was informed, that if he ever let bimeelf be seen again in the
territory of Tunis, he should be stoned to death. As he hoped,
however, by persevering efforts to succeed in couTertiug many
of the learned Saracens with whom he had disputed; he could
not prevail upon himself, with the earnest desire he felt for their
salvation, to abandon this hope quite.so soon. Life was not too
dear to him to be sacrificed for such an object. Letting the ves-
sel on board which he had been placed sail off without him, be
transferred himself to another, from which he sought a chance of
getting into Tunis again unobserved. While remaining in this
dangerous concealment, in the harbour of Tunis, he enjoyed suffi-
cient composure to labour on a work connected with his system
of the Universal Science.' Having tarried here three months
without effecting his main object, he finally sailed off with the
vessel, and proceeded t-o Naples. Here he loitered several years,
delivering lectures on his new system ; till the fome of the pious
anchorite, who had lately become pope, under the name of Coe-
leatin the Fifth, inspired in him the hope of being able at length
to carry into effect the plan for promoting missionary enterprises,
OB which his heart had so long been set. Bnt Coelestin's reign
was too short to permit this ; and his successor, Boniface the
Eighth, possessed but little susceptibility to religions ideas and
interests.
During his residence at that time in Rome, in the year 1296,
he composed the work preriously mentioned, on page 85, in which
he sought to show, how all the truths of the Christian faith could
be proved by incontestable arguments. In the concluding sen-
tences of this work he expresses that enthusiastic zeal for the
.y Google
RAYMUND'S LAB0UE8 IN EUROPE. 91
spread of the Christian faith, which had moved him to compose
it. " Let Christiana," says he, " coDsnmed with a baroing love
for the cause of &ith, but consider that since nothing has power
to withstand the truth, which by the strength of argnmenU is
mighty over all things, they can, with God's help^and by his
might, bring back the infidels to the way of faith ; so that the
precious name of onr Lord Jesna, which is in most regions of the
world still onknown to the m^ority of men, may be proclaimed
md adored ; and this way of converting infidels is easier than
all others. For, to the infidels, it seems a difficult and danger-
008 thing, to abandon their own belief, for the Bake of another ;
bat it will be impossible for them not to abandon the faith which
is proved to them to be &lse and self-contradictory, for the sake
of that which is true and necessary." And he concludes with
these words of exhortation : " With bowed knee and in all
humility, we pray that all may be induced to adopt this method ;
since of all methods for the conversion of infidels, and the re-
covery of the promised land, this is the easiest and the one most
in accordance with Christian charity. As the weapons of the
Spirit are far mighter than carnal weapons, so is this method of
conversion far mightier than all others." It was on the holy eve
before the festival of John the Baptist, that he wrote the above ;
and hence he added : " As my book was finished on the vigils of
John the Baptist, who was the herald of the light, and with his
finger pointed to him who is the true light : so may it please oar
Lord Jesus Christ to kindle a new light of the world, which may
gnide unbelievers to their conversion ; that they with us may go
forth to meet the Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be honour and
praise, world without end."
Being repulsed at Rome, he endeavoured, for a series of years,
to labour wherever an opportunity offered itself. He sought by
aigaments to convince the Saracens and Jews on the island of
Miyorca. He went to the isle of Cyprus, and ttom thence to
Armenia, exerting himself to bring back the different schismatic
parties of the Oriental church to orthodoxy. All this he under-
took by himself, attended only by a single companion, without
ever being able to obtain the wished for support from the more
powerfal and inflaential men of the church. In the intervals, he
.y Google
92 RETURN TO AFEICA.
deliTOTedJ lectures on his system in Italian and French n
ties, and composed many nev treatises.'
Between the years 1306 and 1307, he made another journey to
North Africa, where he lisited the city of Bngia, which was then
the seat of the Mohammedan empire. He stood forth pnblicly
and proclaimed in the Arabic language, " that Christianity is
the only tme religion ; the doctrine of Mohammed, on the con-
trary, false : and this, he was ready to prore to every one." A
vast conconrse of people collected around him, and be addressed
the multitude in an exhortatory discourse. Already many were
about to lay hands on him, iatending to stone him to death;
when the mnfli, who heard of it, caused bim to be torn away from
the multitude, and brought into his presence. The mufti asked
him, how he conid act so madly, as to stand forth pnblicly in op-
position to the doctrines of Mohammed ; whether be was not
aware that, by the laws of the land, he deserved the punishineut
of death ? Baymnnd replied : " A true servant of GhrtBt, who has
experienced the truth of the Catholic faith, ought not to be ap-
palled by the fear of death, when he may lead souls to salvation."
The mufti, who was a man well versed in the Arabian philosophy,
then challenged him to produce bis proofs of Christianity as op-
posed to Mohammedanism. Then Baymund sought to convince
him that without the doctrine of the trinity, the self-sufficiency,
the goodness and love of God, could not be rightly understood ;
that if that doctrine be excluded, the Divine perfections must be
made to depend on that creation which had a beginning in time.
The goodness of God cannot be conceived as inactive, said he —
but if you do not adopt the doctrine of the trinity, you most say,
that till the beginning of the creation God's goodness was inactive,
and consequently was not so perfect.' To the essence of the
highest good, belongs self-communication ; but this can be under-
stood as a perfect and eternal act, only in the doctrine of the
trinity. Upon this, he was thrown into a narrow dungeon ; the
intercession of merchants from Genoa and Spain procured for
I It is to b« ragrclwd ibal only a imill portiun of hii wuriti liu eter hetn pnblbbed
■iid il is difficult u> obuia mucb or irbat n publiabed.
S To dici*, qaod Dtiu en prifecM boDUn nb lemno tl In Belcrnnni, ergo hod indigit
mcDiliem ft fnm* bonum ciln k.
, Google
RAYUUND S ARRIVAL IN PISA. 93
him, it ia trne, Borne alleTi&tion of his condition ; jet he remained
a dose prisoner for half a year. Ueanwhile, many attempte were
made to convert him to iloBlemism. The highest hononrs and
freat riches were promised him, on condition that he Tonid
change his religion ; but, to all these adrancee, he replied, " And
I promise you, if yon will forsake this false religion, and believe
in Jeans Christ, the greatest riches and everlasting life." It was
finally agreed, at the proposal of Baymnnd, that a book should
be written on both sides, in proof of the religion which each party
professed, when it would appear evident, from the argnmente
adduced, which had gained the victory. While Baymnnd was
bnsily employed in composing such a work, a command was issued
by the king, that he should be pnt on board a ship and sent ont
of the country.'
The ship in which he sailed was cast away, in a violent storm,
on the coast not far from Pisa. Part of those on board perished
in the waves : Baymnnd, with his companion, was saved. He
was received at Pisa with great hononrs, and after having passed
through so many hardships, he still continued, although far ad-
vanced in years, to prosecute his literary labours with unremitted
seal. At the age of sixty, he toiled on with the enthusiasm of
youth to secure the one object which, ever sinue his conversion,
had formed the central aim of his whole life. He says of him-
1 We hnethtn Rajmaud bimulf a brief nolice of iIwm OMnmnsM io iba libfr, qDi
at dapoUlio Riymunii CLrialiani et Hamar Baraccoi; at itie end of which bonk it ia
Mated that U wai Aniabed at Piia, in tbe monastaiy or Si DominUk, in April, ^ i>. 1308.
II aai tba Saiacan Hamai. who, witb leTsral otbait, Tiailfd him in the dungfon at
Bagia, and diapulid with him eouecruing Ihe advantsgea at Chiiatianitj aud Mabom-
Bcdaaiam. Ha uya. near tbe cloae or tbit work, " FnitquBTn Hotnar SaraeeDoa rpe»-
anai, Bajmnndna Cbriatiaiiu* poaait in Arabico praedictaa raliono. el hela libro, miei
eyiaeapo Bngiae((hEp('noD at the bead of tbe Unhammrdan cnltna) nigando, nt an i
aqtientea Ttdtrent hunc libmm. et ai mpandcrent. Snd poat paueoa din epiKopna
praMxpii, qnod praedictaa CbriatiaDUl aJiEcretor t Irrra Bugia (t in contindtili SBraneni
■tbaniDt ipanm in qnandam navam, lendrnlem Oennam, quae naiie ciitn magna fortuna
lenil anii portum Piaanum at prop* ipaum per deoem nilliaria fait IhKla et Chriatiaoaa
tIi qaaai nadna e*a*it el amiail omnea aana lihroa et ana booa et Uls exiaiena Piaia
mordaiaa fait praf dicianim ralionnm, quaa babnit cum aiipradicto Saiaeeno at ei illia
ooaipoaail bnnc librnm." He aent ihia book lo tbe popa and ihc cardinals, Uiat tbaj
■iffat Itam what amoinenla ths Mobammedana employed to dm awaj ChTiatiana (torn
iLalr failb. Ha lamenta to aaj, (hat Ljr ineb arguDieiita, and by the promiat of richr*
and women, the; win man; to their rrliginn. "Et qaia CluiMiaiii Don earant nee volunt
aaiilinn dar« Saraoeola, qni ae heinal Cbriatianoa, inde eat qnod ai nnqa Saraceniia flt
Cfariatianaa, deoem Cbriatlani et plnrea flant Baraornietde boo hobenaa elperimentnm
In regno AegTF'i' ^ V* diciur, quod tenia para militiaa Soldani fiiertt Cbrialiana."
, Google
94 raymund's threefold plan.
self: " I had a wife and children ; I was tolerably rich ; I led a
secular life. All these tilings I cbeerfally resigned for the sake
of promoting the common good, and diffusing abroad the holy
faith. I learned Arabic ; I have aereral times gone abroad to
preach the gospel to the Saracens. I have, for tlie sake of the
faith, been ca^t into prison and scourged. I hare laboured forty -
fire years to gain over the shepherds of the chnrch and the princea
of Europe to the comnjon good of Christendom. Now I am old
and poor ; but still I am intent on the same object. I will per-
severe in it till death, if the Lord himself permits it." He sought
to found, in Pisa and Genoa, a new order of spiritual knights,
who should be ready at a moment's waroing to go to war with the
Saracens and for the recovery of the Holy Sepulchre. He suc-
ceeded in exciting an interest in favonr of bis plan, and in obtain-
ing letters to pope Clement the Fifth, in which this matter was
recommended to the head of the church. Pious women and
noblemen in Genoa oSered to contribute the sum of thirty thoa-
sand guilders for this object. He proceeded with these letters
to visit pope Clement the Fifth at Avignon ; but his plan met
with no encoar^ement from that pontiff. He next appeared as
a teacher at Paris, and attacked with great zeal the principles of
the philosophy of Averroes, and the doctrine it taught respect-
ing the opposition between theological and philosophical truth.'
Meanwhile, the time baring arrived for the assembling of the
general council of Vienne, a. d, 1311, he hoped there to find a
favourable opportunity for carrying into effect the plan, which for
so long a time had occupied his thoughts. He was intent on
accomplishing three objects ; first, the institution of those linguis-
tic missionary schools, of which we have spoken on a former page;
secondly, the nnioh of the several orders of spiritual knights in a
single one, which should not rest till the promised land was re-
covered; thirdly, a speedy adoption of successful measures for
checking the progress of the principles of Averroes. To secure this
latter object, men of smtable intellectual qualifications should be
invited to combat those principles, and he himself composed a
new work for this purpose. The first, he actually obtained fVom
t Hi9 LameDloIta bcu eipoBtuUtio pLiloiophiie B. doodecim principik pUIkwopbiu,
dcdiciled la [he king of Fraac«, wbioh hecampoMd it Puis, in 131D, a direcuJ Bgainiit
ifae Aierroisls.
.y Google
MARTYRDOM OF RAYMUKD. 95
the pope. An ordiaance was passed, for the establishment of '
professorships of the Oriental langii^ea ; advising that, in order
to promote the conrersion of the Jews and the Saracens, pro-
fessional chairs shonld be established for the Arabic, Cbaldee,
nnd Hebrew langoages, in all cities where the papal court
resided, and also at the universities of Paris, Oxford, and
Salamanca. He now could not bear the thought of spending
the close of bis life at ease in his native land, to which he had
returned for the last time. He desired nothing more than to
offer up his life in the promulgation of the faith. Having spoken,
in one of his works, of natural death, which he ascribed to the
diminution of animal warmth, says he, " Thy servant would
choose, if it please thee, not to die such a death ; he would pre-
fer that his life shonld end in the glow of love, as thon didst, in
love, offer np thy life for us."' " Thy servant," says he, " is
ready to offer np himself, and to pour oat his blood for thee.
May it please thee, therefore, ere he comes to die, bo to unite him
to thyself that he by meditation and love may never be separated
from thee." On the 14th of August, X314, he crossed over once
more to Africa. Proceeding to Bngia, he laboured there, at first
secretly, in the small circle of those whom, during his last visit to
that place, he had won over to Christianity. He sought to eon-
iirm their faith, and to advance them still farther in Christian
knowledge. In this way he might, no doubt, have continued to
labour quietly for some time, but he could not resist the longing
after martyrdom. He stood forth publicly, and declared that he
was the same person whom they had once banished from the
conntry ; and exhorted the people, threatening them with divine
judgments if they refused, to abjure Mohammedanism. He was
fallen upon by the Saracens with the utmost fury. After having
been severely handled, he was dragged out of the city, and, by
the orders <^ the king, stoned to death. Merchants from Majorca
obtained permission to extricate the body of their countryman
from the heaps of stones under which it lay buried, and they con-
I The words or Bajmniid, In hii work de CanlemplBtloDe, c. exm. Diatinct 27, f. !W :
" Homiim inoriEiiLei pne Hiicetute imrluntm per defeotuin cslarto Dttunllia et per
ncenum frigoria el ideo tans lervn* rl (ddb sabdiMB, >i tibi plarerel, nan velleL mori
t»li moTtt, imo wH'l mori prae Rmoria trdorr, qnli (n voluiBli morl IBli mone."
.y Google
96 RELATIOK OF THK JEWS TO CHRISTIANITY.
veyed it bock by ship to their natire land. The 30th of Jane,
1315, was the day of his martyrdom.'
We most now cast a glance at the relation of the dispersed
Jews to the Christian church.
As it regards the Jevs, who were scattered in great nnmbers
in the West, it is to he remarked that the fVeqnent oppressions,
injuries, and persecutions which they had to suffer from the fana-
ticism and cnpidity of so-called Christians, were not well calcu-
lated to open their minds to the preaching of the gospel ; though,
through fear, and to escape the saffenngs or the death with
which they were threatened, they might he induced to submit to
the form of baptism, and to put on the profession of Christianity *
Hermann, a monk of the twelfth century, fVom the monastery of
Eappenberg, in Westphalia, who himself had been co&Terted from
Judaism to Christianity, speaking in the history which he has
given of his own eonrersion, of the praiseworthy conduct of an
ecclesiastic, from whom, when a Jew, he had met with kindly
treatment, goes on to say : " Let those who read my account
imitate this illnstrions example of lore ; and instead of despising
and abhorring the Jews, as some are wont to do, let them, like
genuine Christians, that is, followers of him who prayed for those
that crucified him, go forth and meet them with brotherly love.
For since, as our Saviour says, ' salvation cometh of the Jews,'
(John ir. 22), and as the apostle Pant testifies, 'through their
fall salyation is come unto the Gentiles,' (Romans xi. 11), it is a
worthy return and well-pleasing to God, when Christians labour,
so far as it lies in their power, for the salvation of those ftam
whom they hare received the author of their salvation, Jesns
Christ. And if they are bound to extend their love even to
those from whom they suffer wrong, how much more bound are
1 We ciDDOt in this p1>c» go back to Ibe rfpoiti of DontemponriM, bat in ihr Uwr
■ccauDtB ire to be round diffrreTioeB. Accordiog to one of tbem be met his dcuh in
Tunii ; accordlDg u> inothn, be Bnt went to TaDiB,uidineTwinla proceeded to Bogia.
If we mij believe one iccoiinl. the merchtDts, after having nncoTtred bim from iba
heap araiDnea.faand ■ ipork of lift bliII remaining; they succeedrd in fanning this
■InmberiiTgapBrb to iba pointofreanluiatiou, bnt hediedou boud ahip, wbeninsigbt
of hli Dttivt land.
1 In tbe lint crnasdt, llie Jewa in Bonen wen, withonl diatiDotion of aei or age,
barred np in ■ cbnreh, and all who refoud to receive b^tidD nnrdered. 8m Gnibert,
Norigenlfna, de viu aaa, I. ii. c. i.
.y Google
SPKEAD OF FALSE RBP0ET8 ABOUT THE JEWS. 97
they to show it to those through whom the greatest of all bless-
ings has been derired to them ^ Let them, therefore, so far as
thej can, cherish their Idto for this people, helping them in their
distresses, and setting them an example of all well-doing, so as to
win b; their example those whom they cannot persuade by their
words : for example is really more effectual than words in pro-
ducing cooTJction. Let them, also, send up fervent prayers to
the Father of mercies, if peradrentnre God may one day give
that people repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, 2 Ti-
mothy ii. 25." By means of the only business allowed to them
in their state of oppression, traffic aud usury, they acquired great
wealth ; thereby, sometimes, attaining to great influence, even
with mouarchs ; bat this wealtb also excited the cupidity of the
great, and exposed them to be still more hated and persecuted.
The fanaticism awakened by the crusades was often directed
against the Jews, as the domestic enemies of the Cross ; and
hnndreds, nay thousands, fell victims to such animosity. Ru-
mours became current against the Jews, of the same description
as bare prevailed at all times against religions sects persecuted
by popular hatred ; as, for example, against the first Christians,
who were charged with such crimes as flattered the credulous
fanaticism of the populace. It was said that they stole Christian
children for their passover festiral, and, after having cmcifled
them with all imaginable tortures, used their entrails for magical
pnrposes.' If a boy, especially near the time of the feast of Pass-
over, was missed by his friends, or if the corpse of a boy, con-
ceroing whose death nothing certain was known, happened to be
found, suspicion lighted at once upon the Jews of the district
where the accident had occurred. Men conld easily discover
what they were intent on finding — marks of the tortures which
had been inflicted on the sufferers. It might doubtless happen,
too, that enemies of the Jews, or those who gloated on their
1 The Jew iDtrodused In Abalud'i dialogae concerning Iba inpRme good, inter phi-
kmiphiim, JnduBm et Cbrialianum, obecrvei, in drawing « livelj pictare of lb« vreUbed
■ilmaiion of Uic Jein ; " Uade nobii pnwcipuc supereiLlnDruin. alilianigeniiroenennlet,
hitte miaemn ntatentimDi Tiiam, qaod dm qnidem muime ipeia cfflcit invidioaoa, qui
a* in boe plnrimiim arbiuantur gravatos." Bee tbia tract, pnblisbed bj Prof. Bbein-
.ald,p.U.
* In Iba luatorioal work of Halthen, of Paria, arc to ba found maoj atoriea niiting
laptntcmJoMOf lb* Jen, vlueh bad been proiuked bj the aircnlalion afaoch fable*.
VOL. VII. O
.y Google
98 THE JEWS DEFKNUED BY BERNARD.
wealth, would disfignra the discoTeied bodies, in order to lend
the more pknaibility to the accoMtionB bronght agaioBt Jews.
Hence a boy so foand might sometimes be honoured by the people
as a martyr, and become the hero of a wonderfnl story.' The
most extravagant of such tales might find credence in the exist-
ing tone of public sentiment, and seem to be confirmed by an
investigation began with prejudice, and condncted in a tnmnltnary
manner. If, at the commencement of sneh movementa, wealthy
Jews betook themseheB to flight, when they foresaw, as they
mnst have foreseen, the disastroaa issae to themselves, this passed
for evidence of their gailt and of the truth of the rnmonrs.' If
twenty-five knights affirmed, on their oatli, that the arrested Jews
were gnilty of the abominable crime, this sofficed to set the mat-
ter beyond all donbt, and to anthorife the sentence of death.g
Whoever interceded in behalf of the unfortunate victims, exposed
himself by so doing to the popular hatred, which looked npon all
such pity as suspicious. Thus, in the year 1256, piona Francis-
cans in England, who were not to be deterred by the force of the
prevailing delusion, ventured to take the part of certain Jews,
accused of some snch abominable crime, that were languishing in
prison ; and they succeeded ia procuring their release, and saving
their lives. But now these monks, who had acted in the spirit
of Christian benevolence, were accused of having allowed them-
selves to be bribed by money.* Thus they lost the good opinion
of the lower class of people, who ever after refused to give them
alms.*
These pious monks, and also the most influential men of the
church, protested against suck nnchristian fanaticism. When the
abbot Bernard of Clairvauz was ronsing up the spirit of the
I SeeMuih. arpuiMtlbeTetrl241. Ed. Laadon, 16H6,f.Be7. Is Ihf cuahna Id
queitiou, mea were fara«d to allow, that flva woanda soulii iu nowiaa ba mada oat Id the
CI irpu d i»CD rered.
3 8sa I.
* SertlieaceoutilgiTCDbjtbeibnTr-ailedbiUonau.attbt r««rise6 f. 79!.
a The aboTsbialoiUn, Mallbaw of Paris, ollieniiaK a TiolRDt Gnemj of (be meiidieant
monba, aa ja, howavtr, oflhia aocaaalion ;" Ul perbibel mnndni, si mando in Mli caso
credendam pit." He bimaflf onlj Bnda fault wilh the inteipoBiLian of ihoae Pranciacana,
ainoeUia bia oiiinioD that Ilioa« Java had deaerTcd death. Bnt hahonoun inthc Fnn-
ciaoana tlwii compuaion, and iheit cliaritabla hope that Ibau Jem might adll an
orolhar be eonverled.
> i.D. 1266, r. 792.
.y Google
BUDOLPU 8 FANATICISM PUT DOWN BT BBRNAllD. 9V
Bstions to embark in the second crnsade, and ieened for this pnr-
poee, in the ye&r 1146, his letter to the Germans (East-Franks),
ke ftt the same time warned them afainst the inflnence of those
enthosiaats. who called themselves messengers of the Lord, and
strove to inflame the fanaticism of the people. He called npon
the Germans to foUoT the direction of the apostle Paol, and not
believe every spirit. He declumed against the false zeal, vith-
ont knowledge, which impelled them to murder the Jews, a
people who ought not even to be banished from the coantry. He
acknowledges their leal for the cause of God, bnt requires that it
should ever be accompanied with correct knowledge.^ " The
Jews," says be, " are scattered among all nations as living me-
morials of Christ's passion, and of the divine judgment. Bnt
there is a promise of their fntore anirersal restoration, Rom. xi.
26. Even where no Jews are to be foand, nsurions Christians,
if such mendeserve to be called Christians, and not rather baptized
Jews, are a worse kind of Jews. How could the promise concern*
ing the tatan conversion of the Jews ever be fulfilled, if they were
otterly exterminated?" The same reasons, we most allow, ought
to have persuaded men rather to send missionaries to the Moham-
medan nations than to attack them with the sword. And, per-
haps, it may have occurred to Bernard himself that this principle
might be applied to the very crusade which he preached. To
guard against any sneh application, he adds, " If the same thing
could be expected also of other infidels, we ought certainly
to bear with them, rather than to persecute them with the sword.
Bat as they were the first to begin the work of violence, so it be-
ciHnes those who, not without cause, have taken op the sword, to
repel force with force. Bnt at the same time it befits Christian
piety, while it strikes down the proud, to spare the humble (de-
belUre snperbos, parcere victis.)" Such representations were
especially needed in this excitable period ; but these words writ-
ten in the I<atin language conld never reach the overheated po-
pular mind. In these times there had started up, in the districts
on the Bhine, a ferocioos enthusiast, the monk Badnlf (Badolph),
who, representing himself as a called prophet of the Lord,
1 Ep.3a3. Andiiinii* •> g>nd*miu,Dt iniobii rorrsu ulniDei, MdopOItatomniDO
ilUe son dct ii i.
Q2
.y Google
100 RDDOLPh's PANATIC18M PUT DOWN BY BERNARD.
preached, along vitli the Cross, death to the Jews. Thonsatids
ftom Cologne, Mentz, Worms, Speiers, Strasbnrg, who had col-
lected together for the crosades, tamed their swords, in the first
place, against the defencelesfi Jews, and a great deal of blood was
shed.^ Radolph would not be held back from obeyiog his ima-
gined divine call b^ any authority of his ecclesiastical enperior.*
The archbishop Henry of Hentz, who conld do nothing himself
to connteiact the inflttence of the enthnsiast, applied for help to
the French abbot, whose wonderful power OTer the minds of men
was not unknown to him. Bernard, in his answer,* took very
decided gronndR against that monk. He found fault with his
conduct in three respects ; that he had taken it upon him to
preach without being called, that he set at naught the authority
of tho bishops, and that he justified murder. This h« called a
doctrine of derils. " Does not the church," said he, " obtain a
richer rictory orer the Jews, by daily bringing them orer from
their errors and converting them, than if by the sword she de-
stroyed them all at a blow V He appeals to the prayer of the
nnirersal church for the conversion of the Jews, with which such
proceedings stood directly at variance. But it was not till Ber-
nard went himself to Germany, and used his personal infinence,
which was irresistible, that he conld succeed in quelling the spirit
of fanaticism. The people attached themselves to that enthusiast
with so blind a devotion, that nothing but the veneration in which
Bernard was held coald restrain them from disturbances, when
that leader was taken away from them. At Mentz, Bernard
had a meeting with the monk Budolph, and produced such
an efiect on hinf — which was indeed a marvel — by his expostula-
tions, that the man acknowledged he had done wrong, and pro-
mised for the lutnre to confine himself obediently to his convent.
The celebrated abbot Peter of Cluny, who was distinguished for
1 The lulTeringii of tbe Jen* bare be«n depicted, >(ler the Kcccmiit or a Umnan Jaw,
whn, bfiog tben ■ lad oflhiitHii, wu ■ witotM artbis bloodj muucra of bia couDtij.
iii«D and hllawbelierera, in > Jcwith cbraoiolc. in th« Hebrew luigdKge, bj JeboMba*
Ben Meir, of Ibe Nileantb century.. Bee Wilken'i Qeacbiebte der Krentiilg*, driller
Theil, erale Abtheil, Beilage i. In ihii aHsonnt, too, Bemud is bonanrtbly mentioned
«s deliTerer of the Jewi, without whcwe ioteqioiition not one io theae dialricta would
ban eaoaped j and he aija In hiapniae, " ha took no rUKom-moDC; from tbeJewai for
be nremhia heart apokegood eoneeraing larael."
S See Oltfl Friaing. hii(. Frederic the Piial, L ii., c. 37.
lEp.36IS.
.y Google
RELATION OF THE POPES TO THE JE-WB. 101
a mildness of disposition springing ont of the spirit of Christian
lore, eren beyond Bernard himself— who showed so liberal and
BO kindly a spirit in judging the different spiritual tendencies
among Christians, — even he can only look apon the Jews as a
race descended from the murderers of Christ, and filled with
hatred to him. " If the Saracens, who in respect to the faith in
Christ hare so much in common with ns, are still to be abomi-
nated," he writes in his letter to king Louis the Seventh of
France,* " how much more should we detest the Jews, who blas-
pheme and ridicule Christ, and the whole Christian faith." It is
true, he declares himself opposed to the practice of massacring
the Jews ; " we should let them lire like the tHtricide Cain, to
their greater shame and torment," says he ; hut he calls upon the
king to deprive them of their wealth, which they had acquired
unrighteously and at the expense of Christians,^ and to devote
the money justly extorted from them to the serTice of the holy
cause which they hated.
In particular, it was a ruling principle with the popea, utter tiit
example of their predecessor, Gregory the Great,^ to protect the
Jews in the rights which had been conceded to them. When the
banished popes of the twelfth century returned to Borne, the
Jews in their holiday garments went forth with the rest in pro-
cession, to meet them, hearing before them the thora; and
Innocent the Second, on an occasion of this sort, prayed for
them, that God would remove the veil from their hearts. Pope
Innocent the Third, in the year ] 199, published an ordinance,
taking the Jews under his own protection against oppressions.
" Much as the unbelief of the Jews is to he censured," he wrote,
" yet, inasmnch as the Christian faith is really confirmed by them,
they must snfier no hard oppression from the faithful." He ap-
peals here to the example of his predecessors, which he followed :
" No one should compel them by force to submit to baptism ; but
in ease a Jew makes it known, that of his own free choice he haa
become a Christian, then no hindrances whatsoever shall be
* Nan tnim de liDiplioi kgrinaltun, non ir Ugili militim, non Je qaolibct
ili aOdii boma *iu fragibn*. cellirit vino, manupi* nitDimis, ircu luro i
iBoluit, qnuitum da bit, qiiic Cbriadcolis doloH Bubirahunl, dc bit qt
ribni ampU, fill pnlio m oTiaaiinM cuniptnD;.
* Sm ToL T., p. la
.y Google
102 PAPAL BRIEFS IN FAVOUR OF THE JBVS.
throvn in his way to prerent him from receiring haptism ; for he
who comes to the ordinance of Christian baptism throngb con-
straint, cannot be a tme heliever. No one shonld molest them
in the possession of their property, or in the obserrance of their
customs. In the celebration of their festirab, they should not be
disturbed by tnmaltnary proceedings."' This pope was at much
pains to provide for the muntenanoe of Jews who embraced
Christianity, and who by bo doing lost the means of living which
they before enjoyed.^ It might donbtless happen, howerer, that the
pope, when applied to for relief by converted Jews from distant
parts, would sometimes be deceived by false reports, stories of
miracles by which these persons pretended to have been con-
verted. Still, he did not lend implicit confidence to such reports,
but caused more exact inquiries to be made respectiag their
truth in the conntries where such events were said to have oc-
curred.
When the Jews in France, in the year 1236, saw themselves
abandoned to the ferocions cruelty of the crusaders, they, too,
applied for help to the pope, then Gregory the Ninth. He in
consequence sent a letter to France, expressing in the most em-
phatic language his indignation at such barbarity. " The cru-
saders, instead of arming themselves, body and soul, for a war
which was to be carried on in the name of the Lord, instead of
manifesting in their behaviour so much the more fear of Ood and
love to God, as they were to fight in the cause of the Lord, had
executed godless connsela against the Jews. Bnt, in so doing,
they had not considered that Christians must derive the evidences
of their faith from the archives of the Jews, and that the Lord
would not reject his people for ever, bnt a remnant of them should
be saved. Not considering this, they had acted as if they meant
fidclra incdi* deprimanlnr, cum plenqoe faomm pro indigsniia nFcnnuiarum nrnoi posl
raceptum bRptiunnin in conruaionem nan modicun IndnDinttit. iuutplerumiue hoieiiM
Ulonim ■Tarilio, qui cum ip*i abiuideDl, Cbrislum piapenin reapieeredrdigninlnr, retro
cogantai sbiK.
> Like that eitraTagaol tile ota Jev, irfao foDod io ■ cheslof gold, in wfaieb ■ alolen
had bf FO drpositsd, the gold piccn ooiiTCtted into holj nabn. The
TcUd the bishop in Ihs flact vbne this Jew lived, at tha amt time liiat he r«-
ind his bmil; to hia oara, to maka a full and canmi eiamiiialioD *ith
regard to tlis troth of ihat Bloi7,ind relnni him a Ikithhil rapoit. lnnoB«Dl.J.lTi .ep.M.
.y Google
POINTS OF DISPUTATION WITH THE JEWS, 103
to exterminate them from the earth, and with unheard of croelty
had bwtchered two thousand and 6Te hundred persons of all ages
and sexes. And in extenuation of this atrocious crime, they
ai&rmed they had done so, and threatened to do worse, because
the Jews would not he baptized. " The; did not consider,"
writes the pope, " that while Christ excludes no nation and no
race fnm the salvation which be came to bring to all mankind ;
■till, as everything depends on the inward operation of divine
grace, as the Lord has mercy on whom he will have mercy, no
man should be forced to receive baptism ; for as man fell by his
own tna will, yielding to the temptation to sin, so with his
own free will he must follow the call of divine grace, in order to
be recovered fVom his fall."' Pope Innocent the Fourth, to whom
the Jews of Germany complained, on account of the oppressions
and persecutions which they had to suffer from secular arid spiri-
tual lords, issued a brief, in the year 1248, for their protection.
In this brief he declared the story about the Christian hoy
murdered for the celebration of the Jewish passover, a pure fiction,
invented solely for the purpose of biding cupidity and cruelty,
and of getting Jews condemned withont the formality of a trial.
Wherever a dead body happened to be found it was maliciously
Bade nse of as a means of criminating the Jews.)
Again, the Jews would unavoidably be shocked and repelled
by those peculiarities in the shaping of the church at this time,
which, ihoDgh grounded in an original Christian feeling, yet in
their extravagance bordered upon the pagan, as, for example, the
worship of saints and images. Pions ecclesiastics and monks
were always ready to enter into controversial discussions with
Jews, in the hope of convincing them by arguments ; although
laymen, in the zeal for their religions creed, were dissatisfied
with a mode of procedure which allowed the Jews so peacefully
to state all their objections to the Christian faith, and required
■ Sse lUjnaiai AoDtiles ad A. lS3e, ^ IS.
* Seifptnri ditinn intrr alia irindiu Irgit dietDle : Don ooeidefi. ac probibcnU illni
in •ollenniuitr paiicfaiiJi qnieguim monicinnm coDliDgere, fid» imponunl iradim, giiod
IB ipia sollenniuita w eorde purri eommiiDicant iiitarfeelJ, citdeudo id i]iaam l«gem
VrucipoN, FuiD ait t'gl Bontrariam manifeste, ao eii maliLioMobjiciDnthomidscadavei
aond.d rontigerit UBud (lirnbi reperiri. Bl jwt line al uliaqnampluriou flgmctita
jnatJtiui omnibna mis, rtc. fta^naldi Annalca nd A. 12lS, ^ 81.
.y Google
104 POINTS OP D18P0TAT1ON WITH THE JEWS.
others so patiently to listen to them.- Tliey, on the contrery,
were for deciding the matter at once, and punishing the unbelief
of the Jews with the sword.' In ench disputes the Jews levelled
their objections not only agaiost the fundamental position of the
Christian system in itself considered, which to the fleshly Jewish
mode of thought clinging to the letter of the Old Testament, and
to sensnal expectations, most at all times be alike oSensire ; but
also against those excrescent growths so foreign to primitire
Christianity. And although Christian theologians, in the confi-
dence and in the light of Christian faith, conld say many excel-
lent things about the relation of the Old and New Testaments,
and of their difierent comparatiTe positions, still they were no
match for the Jews in the interpretation of the Old Testament ;
and their arbitrary allegorizing explicatioas coold not remove any
of the difScnlties by which the Jews were stumbled in comparing
the Old Testament with the New, nor lead them away from the
letter to the spirit. A narrow slavery to the letter, and an arbi-
trary spiritual tzation, here stood confronted.^ Wo hear a Jew,
for example, appealing to the eternal validity of the law. " A
curse is pronounced upon every man that observes not the whole
law," says he ; " what right or authority have you Christians to
make here an arbitrary distinction, to explain that some things
are to be observed, while others ate done away with 1 How is
I JaiDvllle DimtH. id the Mcinolrfi of LoD<t the Nintli :— Once a gntt oontrovir-
sial diMnaaion sunsd up id ths mDDwCeryotClunj.batweeutbeecclnrutiuaiid Jawa,
wben an old koigbt rou apaud demandad thai tiie iiiciatdialiagaiah«d among tbe ecole-
siiatica and the moat learned among (tie Jena ahoald eoma forward. Tlien be uked
tbe Jew, whether he believed tbu Christ waa born oflbe virgin T When ihe Jew replied
in llie nagalira, Enid the knight lo him, you bebiTt, then, >er; fOallablj and premmpla-
oualjr. in daring locome into a house conKcialed to Mary— tbe eonwDC He dealt die
Jew BO violent a blox, that he aouk to ibe ground, and the real Qed lor their livra. Tlia
abbot or Cluof now aaid to tbe kni^bt: "Voua avet fait folia, de ce que toub aveiainal
frappe," Tbe knighi, however, would not acknowledge thia, bat rejoined : " Vooa avei
fait encore plus grande folie, d'avoir ainal aaaembl^ lea JuJIk et aouBert tellea diaputa-
tlouB d'erreura ;" for many good Cbristiana bad (hereby been milled into inUJelity, So
tliouglit, too, king LoDis the Ninth of France. None tot learned theologiana ahonld
dispute with the Jewe ; nor ibonld the tait; ever lialen to aucb blaapliamiea, but pnniah
thsm at oDoe wiili Ilie aword. " Que DUl, el n'est grand cleio at IhealogieD parfiut, do
doit dispuler aux JnifS. Uaia doit lliomme lay. quant il oy meadire la foi chrfitiennB,
iitfndie la cboae dod pal aenlemenl des parolta, maia ii bonoe ^p£a tranchaiite et en
fr^per lea meadiaaDB it Invera da corps, [ant qu'elle y pourra entrer,"
3 In the Diapalatio Judaeieum Cbriatianode fldeChrieliana by tbe abbot Oialebut
(Gilben) of Wcatmineter, in the beginning of tbi twelfth century, which ia fonnded on
a diapute actually held with a Jaw,— in Auselml Cant. opp. ti. Gerberon, t 5IS.
..Google
REPLY TO JEWISH OBJECTIONS. 105
this to be reconciled with the immDtability of God's word V He
finds ID the Old Testament the prediction of a Uessiab, bnt
nothins concerning a Godman. The doctrine coDceming snch a
being appeared to him ft disparagement of God's glory. The
promises relating to the times of the Messiah seem to him not yet
(nlfilled. " If it be tnie that the Messiah is already come, how-
are we to reconcile it with the fact that nowhere, except amon^
the poor people of the Jews, is it said. ' Gome let us go up to the
faonse of the God of Jacob ? Some of yon say, let ns go to the
house of Peter; others, let ns go to the house of Martin. Where is
it that swords are turned into pruning-hooks ? Smiths enough can
hardly be found to convert steel into weapons of war. One na-
tion oppresses, cuts in pieces another ; and every boy is trained
up (o the use of weapons." The Christian theologian, abbot
Gislebert, replies to the last objection : " Neither to Peter nor
Paul do we build a house ; bnt in honour and in memory of Peter
or Paul we baild a house to God. Nor can any bishop, in dedi-
cating & church, say, 'To thee, Peter or Paul, we dedicate this
house or this altar;' but only, ' to thee, God, we dedicate this
house or this altar for the glory of God.' " Next, he insists on
it that those promises concerning the times of the Messiah have
been spiritnally fulfilled. " The law pronounces sentence of con-
demnation on erery man who kills, or rather, as Christ has added,
on every man who is angry with his brother. He, then, who is
transported with the passions of anger and hatred, cannot law-
fully use the sword and lance. Far easier is it to tnm the sword
into a ploughshare, the spear into a pruning-hook, than to tnm
from a proud man into an humble one, from a freeman to a ser-
vant ; to give np wife, children, house and court, arms, all earthly
goods, and very self. This, however, is ft thing that you may
often see done ; for many, who once lived in the world, proud and
mighty men, constantly bnckled for war, greedy after other men's
possessions, have for God's sake renounced all worldly glory, go
in voluntary poverty on pilgrimages to different holy places, seek
the intercession of the saints, or immure themselves in a convent.
And, in snch a community of the servants of God, is fulfilled that
which God promised by the prophets concerning the peaceful liv<
iDg together of the lion and the lamb, etc. ; for, to the shepherd
.y Google
106 CHRI8T1AH IHPRB8SION8 HADE UPON HERMANN.
of sach a flock, obedience is alike paid by high aod low, by the
mighty and the powerful, the §trong and the weak."
Ad example, showing bow the power of Christianity was still
present, even amid the foreign mbbi^h with wliich it was encam-
bered, and could make itself be felt in the minds of the Jews, is
seen in the remarkable case of Hermann, tifterwards a Premoa-
stratensian monk, whose conTersion, which he has given an ac-
count of himself,' was brought about by a singular train of pro-
vidential occurrences.
He vaa bom at Cologne, and strictly educated as a Jew.
When a yoang man he made a jonrney to Mentz, on commercial
business. It happened at the same time that Egbert, bishop of
Miinster,' who had himself at some earlier period been dean «f
the cathedral at Cologne, was there with the emperor's court-
camp. Being in want of money, the bishop negotiated a loan
with this Jew, But the latter took no security from kim, which
was quite contrary to the practice of his people, who were accns-
tomed to require a pledge to the amount of doable the sum lent.
When he returned home, his friends reproached him for Buch
folly, and urged him to seek another interview with the bishop.
Fearing, however, the influence of the ChristianB on the yonng
man, they commi»ioned an old Jew, Bamch, to act as his over-
seer. Thus he travelled back to Miinster ; and here, as the bishop
could not immediately refund the money, he was obliged to tarry
five months. The yonng man, having no particular business on
his hands, could not resist the curiosity he felt to visit the
churches, which he had hitherto detested as temples of idols. He
here heard the bishop preach. Many things in the discourse at-
tracted him, and he repeated bis visits. Thus he received his
first Christian impressions. Christians, observing how atten-
tively he listened, asked him, how he liked what he heard ; he
replied, " Many things pleased him, others not." They spoke
to him kindly : " Our Jesus," said they, " is full of compassion,
and, as be himself declares, ' No man that cometh onto him shall
be cast out.' " They held up to him the example of the apostle
Paul, who from a violent persecutor of Christianity became a
'■ Pnfiio Gdci.
.y Google
CHRISTIAN IMPEES8I0NS MADE tJPON HERMANN. 107
sealoBB preacher of it. Bat the Jev saw pictnres of Christ in the
ehnrches, aad as this appeared to him like idolatrj, he was filled
with abhorrence. Thus different impressions straggled together
in bis son). It so happened, that the niUTersally revered abbot
Rnpert of Deatz (Rnpertas Tnitiensis, the author of a tract
against the Jews) came to Miinster, and to him Hermann Ten-
lured to disclose his doubts. The abbot received him in a friendly
■DADner, and sought to convince him, that the Christians were
very far from paying an idolatrous worship to images. " Images,"
said he, " are designed solely to supply the place of Scripture for
the rude people."
The bishop employed as the steward of his house a pious ecole-
stastic named Richmar, a man of strictly ascetic habits, who by
his kindly manners had won his way to the young man's heart.
Once the bishop sent a choice dish IVom his own table to this
ehurchman ; but he immediately gave it to the young Hermann
who eat by his side, while he himself took nothing but bread and
water. This made a great impression on the youth. As this
pious man, in many conrersations with Hermann, had sought in
rain to conrinoe him of the truth of Christianity, he finally con-
eeired the hope that by the evidence of some miracle, a judg-
ment of God, the ordeal of the red -hot iron,' he might be able to
conquer the nnbelief of the aign-seeking Jew. Bnt the bishop,
his superior in Christian knowledge and wisdom, would allow of
no aach experiment. Said he to his steward, " Tme, thy zeal is
praiseworthy, but it is not accompanied with knowledge. We
should not presume to tempt God in this way ; but we Bhonid
pray to bim, that he, who wills that all men ahoold be saved and
come to the knowledge of the truth, would be pleased, in his own
time and way, by his grace, to break the fetters of nnbelief in
which this young man is bound captive, and set him (Vee. But
it was not proper to require God to work a miracle for this pur-
pose, nor even to be particularly anxious that he would ; since it
was perfectly easy for the Almighty even without a miracle, by
the secret operation of his grace, to convert whomsoever he
pleased ; and since, too, the outward miracle would be unavail-
ing, unless he wrought after an invisible manner by his grace in
I Sec yS. v., p. 167. ,
Digilized by Google
108 Hermann's stritings after chsistian faith.
the heart of the man. Many had been conrerted without
miracles ; mnltitndes had remained nnbelieTers eren after miracles
had been wrought before their eyes. The foith iodnced by
miracles had little or no merit in the sig^ht of God ; bnt the faith
which came fhim a simple pious sense had the greatest," which
he sought to prove by examples from gospel history and IVoiu the
words of Christ himself.
When Hermann afterwards had an opportunity of risiting the
newly fonnded Premonstratensian convent at Kappenberg in
Westphalia, and here saw men of the highest and lowest ranks
nnite together in practising the same self-denials, it appeared to
him a very strange sight ; as yet he knew not what to make of
it. Thns he was tossed one way and another by his feelings, till
his mind became completely unsettled. He prayed to Qod, with
warm tears, that if the Christian faith came from him, he wonld
either by inward inspiration, or by vision, or — which then ap~
peared to him the most effective means — by some risible mira-
culous sign, coDviuce him of it. He who was said to have led a
Paul, even when he proudly resisted, to the faith, would as-
suredly, if this were tme, hear him, so humble a supplicant I
After his return home he spent three days, strictly fasting, in
prayer to the Almighty, and waiting in expectation of a vision
for the clearing up of his doubts ; when, exhausted by fksting
and by his inward conflicta, he retired to rest ; bnt the vision
which he sought, was not vouchsafed to him. He applied to
book-learned churchmen, and disputed with them ; yet to all the
argnmenta which they could bring, his doubts were invincible ;
although many of the remarks which fell from them left a sting
behind in bis heart.
Meanwhile the Jews had long eyed him with suspicion ; and
they employed every means to deter him from embracing Christi-
anity. They prevailed upon him to many ; and by the wedding-
feast and the dissipations connected with his new relation, he
was, in fact, diverted for a while from the subject which had so
long occupied and tormented him. Bnt after passing three
months in a state of dreamy torpor, his old inward conflicts re-
turned again. He once more sought the society of Christian
theologians, with whom he had many disputes. Once, after he
had long contended with one of these theologians in an assembly
.y Google
heruann's baptism and ordination. 109
ofclergTinei), said one of the DDmber to the- theologian who had
■ought in Tain to convinee him : " Why spend 7oar strength to
00 purpose ? Surely jroa know that, as the apostle Paul declares,
eren to this day, when to the Jews Uoses is read, a covering
bangs before their hearts." This remark again mads a deep im-
presnon on Hermann's mind. " Is my heart," thought he,
" really prerented hy snch a corering from penetrating to the
spirit of the Old Testament V Again, therefore, he bad reconrse
to prayer, and with many tears besonght the Almighty that, if
this were so, he wonid himself remore the corering fVom his heart,
that he might with open eyes behold the clear light of truth.
And recollecting what Christians had said to him abont the
power of intercessions, he commended himself to the prayers of
two nnna who stood in high veneration among all the Christians
in Cologne. They promised him, that they would not cease pray-
ing until the comfort of divine grace should be given to him.
Becoming soon afterwards more clear in his views and feelings,
he believed himself to be especially indebted for this change to
the intercessions of these two pions nuns.' He continued dili-
gently to attend on the preached word, pntting aside everything
else, and making the search after truth the great object of his
life. Hia inqairies and prayers conducted him at length to a
settled conriction. He submitted to baptism, entered the mo-
nastery of Eappenberg, which on his first visit had made so
nnga)ar an impression on his mind, where he studied the Latin
language, and was consecrated a priest
.y Google
C no )
SECTION SECOND.
HISTOEY OF THE CUUBCH CONSTITUTION.
I. Popes and Papacy.
We commence this period in the history of the papacy, with a
crisis of world-historical interest. The ^at question was now
up, to be answered by the course of erents : Whether the system
of the church theocracy, the spiritual universal monarchy, should
come off Tictorions in the contest with a rude secular power, or
should be laid prostrate under its feet. The key to the right
understanding of this new epoch is furnished ns by the epoch with
which the preceding period closed. One continuous thread of
historical evolution ; a closely connected series of c&nses and
effects proceeds onward from the last times of the preceding
period into the beginning of the present. The corruption of the
church, threatening its ntter secularization, had now reached its
highest pitch ; and that very circumstance had called forth a re-
formatory reaction on the part of the church. Such a reaction
conld, however, under the existing conditions, only proceed fiom
the side of this church theocracy ; since those who were most
zealous against the abuses that had crept in, were goTemed by
this spiritual tendency. The man of this party, he who was in
fact the guiding and animating soul of the reformatory reaction
in the last times of the preceding period, was that Hildehrand,
who now, as pope Gregory the Seventh, had become in name, as
he had long been secretly in fact, the ruling head of the Western
church. As this world-historical personage was, from the first,
the object of extravagant veneration with some, and of equally
extravagant hatred with others, so the same contrariety of
opinion with regard to him continued to prevail in the succeed*
ing centuries.
.y Google
TUK FUNDAMENTAL IDEA OF THE PAPAt^Y. Ill
Gregory was certainly inspired vith some higher motire than
wlfish ftmbition, a selfish love of domination. One predominating
idea inspired him ; and to this he sacrificed all other interests,
the idea of the independence of the ehnrch, and of the control to
be exercised by her over all other human relations, the iflea of a
religions, moral dominion over the world, to he administered by
the papacy. This was not, indeed, the purely Christian idea of
dominion over the world, hnt a recasting of it nnder an Old Tes-
tament form altogether foreign to Christianity ; and that, too,
not without some mixtore of the idea of Rome's ancient imperial
sovereignty.' This idea, however, was no invention of Gregory's;
but having spmng, as we have shown, ont of the course of de-
velopment which the ehnrch had taken, it had acquired, by the
reaction in favonr of reform since the time of Leo the Ninth, a
new force over the minds of the better- disposed. There were
men, extremely prejudiced, it is true, yet animated by a warm
seal for the welfare of the ehnrch and against the deep-rooted
abuses of the tjmes, who expected, fVom this imperial sovereignty
of the church, wielded by the popes, the correction of all evils.
To them the church appeared as the representative of the divine
jurisdiction, by which all social relations were to be regnlated,
all abases to be removed. The church must by her equitable
dedsiona prevent wars ; or, if she could not effect this, bestow
commnnion and absolution on the party in the right, while she
excluded the one in the wrong from the fellowship of the ehnrch,
and refnsed it the privilege of ecclesiastical burial to tlie dead.'
1 Compan the poem bj AIphiDDS, qnotsd In vol. Ti , U Ifaa clue of tbe leeoDd B«c-
tk»i,p.l7a.
1 Tbit idea ii nnfoMfd bj thit rigid etmoT at Ifae o1«rgj. ■ eaiKemponrr of Bernini
orchimnx.Uw liBserely piou* pioToal Oerboh (Oeroch) of Belcbernbergiu Bimria,
pankalu4]r jn bu camm' nuu7 on tbe Uth Pealm, or bit met Do eomiitD Mclwiu
M*lD,iibne be WW Uotpt agiieM tbe tbrn eonapt oondition ol the clinrch, whicb
■boDid be TMtond end improTed sveonilDg to ttaia itandard,— publisbed hj Balux in tbo
S(th fotoBU of bis MiKellenei. Tb* Hme trtet ofOeroeh i' lo be tbund ibbreTialed
i* bi« coDBkrnurj on tbe Puime ;— in imponuji work on sccoant of thr information
ilflTea na of tbe oondilion oflbecburcb in IheH timn.—pnbliBbed b; Pfz in the Tbe-
Hunu UMcdotonun noTiuirone, t. t. He looks uponituielnniie aDdaDbeard of Ibing.
that botta lb* ooDteuding pirliei in a wit ahonld reoeive the eomraanioa ; aben in truth
JMtio* eooM onl; be on one aide, and tbe tribnoil of the cbutch tberefore conld decide
In bTiHir of but one pirtj. In omul miliiaiu lel cmam guerra et diacordU tel pan
almajaata et altera Injaeti, Tel nlreque inienitur injnata, cujns teireritalem palefacere
II dootrina. aina onjne eenenni unlla bella lanl moTenda. Bie ergo
I pan jaatataBerdatalibai labia anmaoda el eliui eonunuBione do
, Google
112 hildebrand's early training.
The monk Hildebrand had certainly been Beized vith this idea,
and actire in endeavouring to realize it, before he coald have
entertained any thought or being eler&ted himself to the papal
throne. Edncated as a monk at Rome, it vaa natural that, in a
man of hie serious disposition, and situated as he was, the idea
of such a jorisdiction to be exercised by the church, should be
awakened in the fnllest force-i Well might his disgnst at the
prevailing cormpUon in Borne and Italy have mored Kildebrand
the monk to retreat with his friend, the deposed pope Gregory
the Sixth, to the conntries beyond the Alps ; and well might he
again, in the hope of being able, hy virtue of his connection with
the popes, to counteract this corruption, have resolved to return
back to Bome ; as he says, in a remarkable letter to his fHend,
the abbot Hago of Clnny :* " Were it not that I hoped to attain
to a yet better life, and to serve the cause of the church, nothing
would induce me to stay here in Bome, where, not by my own
choice, as God is my witness, I have already been compelled to
lire through a period of twenty years." " God," he remarks,
" had brought him back to Bome against his will, and bound him
there with his own fetters.", In passing judgment on this great
man, we should not try him by the standard of a pure evangelical
minici ooiporii Rnte bellnin el id bellniii roborutdi Ml, quia pioi* isle cor hominU ddd-
flrmU, qnindo pro dafaDiiaUBJaatitiait Tgl eeolniu aliquii kd pngnun >■ prupant, col
ftn iDiqnt rraiatam tt paclo jiuUe puis icqul«»r« nolrnj anuliaDiUiuadt et
rtiun ucgiU aibi aepultun chri>ti*n> hnmilUnda «L Bal hoir i* it at prcHDt,
when— onfl prinoa or odb people waging an BDJiiil war igainat anotbct— tba Lord'a
body ii giien [o both parties w^ihout examination oT tba roarita or tba caaaf
Tanqnua diviBai >lt Chriitui <t poaait e*M Id (am contrariia partibaa. How
caailf, he eiclaima, by tba uniud agreement of the blabopa in one judgment, oontd ■
(he madneae or iboae prinoei and knigbts who make ooDhiaion in the Roman empire,
and spread denalatioD throagh the chsrch, be enrbed and reatrained T If be itaen, who
baa been placnd orer the whole in order to preseire nnitfand toatrengtbeD hia brethren,
Luke xxii, 3£. ahouLd in ererj juat jadgiTient anticipate the biahope hj a cironlar lett^
addressed to tliem—wbat tnonarob woald dare to act himself op in opposition to anoh a
deciaionT Cam alt Telal alter Jeiemiaa, conatitatua cou aolom aupcr aceleaiaa, aed
eliUD aaper regna, ut eTellet et deatraat, aediflcet etplantel. Bee 1. c.in Pea. f. 11B3.
1 Where he apeaka of hia obligationa lotbe apoatle Peirr, in a letter to king William
of England, I. vii., ep. 23. Quia 8. Pelnii a pnero me in doniD aua dalciter nulriertl.
1 L. b, 1. il., ep. 49. Oregarrhimeelf aaja to the Bomana: " Vos acitia quod, ad «a-
croa ordinea nan libenUr uoeaai, aed tnagU InvUu* eum Domino Leone Papa ad na.
tram epecialem cccleaiam redii, in qaa atcaniine Tobia aerviTi." Eecard aoriptoiee ler.
Oerm. ep. 160.
( Si non aperarem «d melinem ntam et utiliMMm aanotaa eeelaaiae ranire, nollo
mado Bomao, in qua eoaetai, Deo teate,jam iiiitinCiaiiniaiDhabitaTiiremaDerem — and
afterwarda— eum, qui meaaia allitaflt Tineulia et Roman ioTltam redniit.
.y Google
hildebrand's barlt training. 113
knovlfldgeto vbieh he could not possibly have attained by bis
course of training. Seized and carried away by tJie aboTe-men-
tioned dominant idea, be interpreted by that the testimonies of
the Bible irad of history, aod these TOnId all seem to confirm the
same. Bat he who surrenders himself so entirely to one idea,
seen in one aspect, as to let it svallov np all other hnman in-
terests, and all the feelings, tmplauted in man's nature, most be-
c<»ie a shire to it. He who allovs the zeal for such an idea to
nsnrp the place of a zeal for truth and justice, will soon have
formed vithin himself a partieular coneeienee also which may
sanction many things, tending to the advantage of Me party
bent, that a true conscience and the divine lav would condemn.
He who believes himself the vicegerent of the divine will in the
government of mankind, will easily be misled, to set up Au own
will in place of the divine, and then think himself entitled to take
many liberties for the realization of that divine will. With his
fiuiatical self-devotion to this one tendency, this energetic man
united a calculating prudence not always coupled with truth ; as
we have had occasion to see already in bis treatment of that up-
right follower of the interests of truth alone, Berengarins.
It is certain that Hildebrand's power in Bome had become so
great, he had so considerable a party in hia favour, that no in-
teigues were needed on bis part to secure for him the papal dignity,
an eminence which he might have reached sooner, perhaps if he
had desired it ; for, as it was justly remarked of him in his own
time, "after having prepared everything to suit his wishes, he
stepped into the papal chair the moment he was ready. "^ The
less to be credited, therefore, are the accusations which his op-
ponents, even in published writings, had the boldness to bring
1 Prrpmtia siaeDtenlu, qnw tolait, Cdbadrun quuido lolult ucendil. 80 B|i«*h
Oicfory's opponenU in tbe noCieeBbte tract of DieWrio, biabop of TerdnD.i.D. lORO, in
Uartcne Bt Duraod tliegpDr. nov. iDeiidaloniin, t v. 1. 21T. Olted id tha aamc plaoe ire
oppoaile Tiewa reapenting Qregory'i picrioui eondocl ind Lib eleotian to ths pBpaoj.
One pvtjaaya orbim; Decedantibiu patribas locpc tltclum il accitum, tenifri guuUm
lUHiiu, ■liqaindo eliam corporiB tagi dignituis locDm dfclinasae ; at length ha ncog-
nized is the DaiTenB] Toiee, the will al Cod. Olhera, Qregory'a ferociooa enemiea. aay
DMDT Ibinga hudi; eanaiBLeat with one anolber, and eien •elf-ooDtntdietorT, teapeollDg
(be maoner in whieb he attainad to tlie papal tbrone. Tlie Irnth paiiilpa ia eontained
ID tiwir Bin^e Rmarlc, " qnando tbIuK ;" bat tbi* siroaiDBtBoce i> eaailj to he ac-
aonQtad tot by hb )a«TioDB Mtivilj, and makea aJl the otbec eipluiatioua ot hia papal
eleeiion Buperflnona.
VOL. VII. H
.y Google
in ELECTED FOFB. MANNER OP HIS ELECTION.
against bitn.' 8tjll, some occasion was given for these sccoBations,
hj the mode in which Gregory's election was conducted.
The death of pope Alexander was not followed by the distar-
bances so common on such occasions among the Boman people,
who were accustomed to manifest very soon their predilection for
this or tliat cardinal whom they chose to hare pope. The college
of cardinals, therefore, supposed they had no interruption to fear
in their preparatory proceedings to the choice of a new pope,
and they ordered that, before they met to make arrangements for
the new election, prayers for illumination and gnidance shonld be
addressed to the Almighty in connection with processions and
fasting dnring three days.* Tet at the hnrial of Alexander, the
people loudly demanded that Hildehrand should be made pope.*
Although the legal form, therefore, was a/lertoards obserred, and
a protocol adopted, certifying to Hildebrand's election, yet it is
manifest that the choice had already been made. Gregory de-
clares, in the letters issued soon afler bis election, and later, that
he had been elevated to the papal dignity against his will, and
not without strenuous opposition on his part. Still, the sincerity
of snch professions is always more or less liable to suspicion.
Eren though it was Gregory's determination, after he had thus
far ruled by means of others, now to take the goTemment of the
church into hta own hands ; yet we may at all events believe
that he must have foreseen the difficult contests into which he
would be thrown ; and that, undertaking to exercise such a trust,
would turn out to him no idle affair ; and amid the multiplied
troubles and vexations of his later reign, he might well sigh after
the tranquil aeclusion of the monastic life. In a letter to Duke
I Cinliml Brnoo, in bii iiiTwstJTe igiintt Qregorr, uja, tfaitwhsu pope Alfunder,
aubmitenbilijuso Hildebnndi.died onesTening, Hildabruid km placed b; hii pirtisans
at onoe, and nltbonl lUe conoairence of tlie elergj and the eomaiDnitj, Upon (he papal
throne, becauM it wxa feucd that, if tbcni uta an; delajr. eome olber penon minld be
sleeled ; not one of tba cardinila Bobacribed to it. (Atl wbicb, bowaver, ia nfUled bj
tbe publiabed proloDol oertirjing bia eleetlon.) To the ibbol of Uonta Catsino, whb
anived afler tbeeleotioD was orer, Oregorj is laid to bava remifked: " Frater, niminn
ttudaali." to nhich the abbot replied: Et lu. HiMebraode, nimiuni feellnaati, qui noD>
dam aepullo domino too papa, aedem apoaUiIioam conln cananea nauipiali.
1 Aa Ongorr bimaelf dedarea in tba lettera in wbiah he nude known bii election.
* He bimaelf saya: Babilo ortna eat magnui tnoalltia populi at fremitol, at in
me qoaai Teaani ioaaimenint, oil dioendi, nil aoninlendi fkcidutia ant apatii tclin-
.y Google
qbegory's complaints. 115
GottfHed, who had congTatolated him on his election,! ^^ ^o™'
plains of the secret cares and anxieties vhich oppressed him.
" 14'early the whole world is lying in such wickedness, that all, and
the bishops in particnlar, seem emnlons to destroy rather than to
defend or to adorn the chnrch. StriTing only after gun and
honour, they stand opposed to ererything which serres to promote
religion and the cause of God." In the second year of his reign,
he presented a picture of his troubles and conflicta, in a letter,
to bis intimate friend, the abbot Hugo of Cluny.' "Oflen have I
prayed God, either to release me from the present life, or through
me to benefit onr common mother; yet he has not delivered me
from my great sufferings ; nor has my life, as I wished, profited
the mother with whom he has connected me." He then describes
the lamentable condition of the chnrch : " The Oriental chnrch,
&llen from the faith, and attacked from without, by the infidels.
Casting your eye orer the West, South, or North, you find scarcely
anywhere bishops who hare obtained their ofilce regularly, or
whose life and conTersation correspond to its requirements, and
who are actuated in the discharge of their dntiea by the lore of
Christ and not by worldly ambition ;' nowhere, princes who pre-
fer God's honour to their own, and justice before gain." " The
men among whom he lired," he said, "Romans, Longobards,
Normans, were, as he often told them, worse than Jews and
p^ans." " And when I look at myself," he adds, " I find my-
self oppressed by snch a burden of sin, that no other hope of sal-
vation ia left me, but in the mercy of Christ alone." And,
indeed, it is a true picture, which Gregory here draws of his
times.
Before we follow out the acts of Gregory in detail, let us cast a
glance at the principles of his conduct generally, as they are
exhibited to us in bia letters. Those persons assuredly mistake
him, who are willing to recognize nothing else, as hia govern-
ing principle, than prudence. Thongh it is, indeed, true, that
prudence formed one of his most diatingnishingcharacteristics;
yet, beliering as he did, that he acted in riitne of a trust
* Lik ii. «p. 49.
1 Viil^aln tfittafM Intraitact Tila,qai ChriMiuiQm popnlnn Chriill uuort m
son Mealtrj UDbitiona rcgiot.
b2
, Google
116 aBEGOBY'3 FBINOIPLBS OF ACTIOH.
committed to him by Qoi, — it was a Ugher coafiJeBce, which
aastained and kept him erect throogh all his conflicts. It was
in perfect conBistency with tfaose views, which he had derived
ttma the Scriptnrea of the Old Testament, respecting the theo-
cracy, that he should bo readily allow himself to be gnided
by supernatural sign B, and judgments of Ood. He placed great
reliance on his intimate connections with St Peter and the
Virgin Mary.' Among his confidential agents he had a monk,
who boasted of a pecnliar intimacy with the Virgin Hary; and
to this person he applied, in all donbtftil cases, bidding him
seek, with prayer and fasting, for some special roTelation by
rieion, respecting the matter in qnestion.' To his ftiend, the
Hargrarine Mathilda, who honoured and lored him as a spiritnal
father, he earnestly recommended,' aa a means of defence against
the princes of the world, that she shonld frequently partake of
the Holy Snpper, and commit herself to the spectid protection of
the Virgin Mary. The pecnliar bent of his own devotion, here
expresses itself : "I, myself," he writes, "have expressly com-
mended thee to her, and will not cease commending thee to her,
till we shall behold her, as we long to do. %e, whom heavea
and earth cease not to praise, though they cannot do it as she
deseiTes. Bnt of this b« firmly persuaded, that, as she is ex-
alted, good, and holy above every mother, so too, and in the sune
proportion, is she more graeions and gentle towards converted
sinful men and women. Put away, then, the disposition to sin,
pour out thy tears before her, prostrating thyself before her with
1 Bj Ibis !)ope, aBpecIol office of deration, ftddneied to ihe Virgin Mtrj, w» intro-
dnetd into the monaslrriea. See Ibe >boTe.m«Dlionedworliof OenxA, ontlie PhIdu, I.
o. ful. TM: '' Rt in eoenobiis canticum dotudi celebntur. com h tempont Gregoriieepd
cnraos beUae MBriae rrejui-iilatur,'' Alan, in the above-ci led letter of Dieierie of Tardsn,
menlion ia made of divine Tiaiona whieh were Rtlribnled to Gregorji and il ia atid of
him, " Joila quod boni et fide digui boDiinea atleatantar, enn non parram ia oonlla
Dei [oniiliaritalia graliam aaseculnm esae."
I A nrilcT of Ibis lime, tbe abbot Hajmo, relates Id bis tits of William, abbot of
Hinoban, tbat Oregorj, being aacertaia wbicU of two eaodiilatea propoaed to bim
■hoald be aelecled for a biahopris, directed ■ monk lo praj tbal it migbt be rcTealed to
liim, bj tbe mediation of 4lie Virgin Mar;, wliicb wonld be tbe best choice. Sm bU
Life, § 22, in Malnllon's Acta Sanct O. B. t. Ti„ p. tl., t. 732. Aa this anecdole wholly
agrees vilh what we quoted, toI. ti., p. 331, ftam the month of Beicogar, we are the Ima
warranted to entertain snj doubt respecdng Ihia cbaraolerialic trait in Ihe life of Ore-
gor;. Conpare atao vol. ii., p. 153.
.y Google
UlS VIEWS OF PRIH8TLY AND BOYAL POWER. 117
BB hnmble nod contrite heut ; and I promiae it with certainty,
tkoa shalt find, by ezperienee, how much more full of love and
kindness she will be to thee than thine own mother according to
^e fleah."i
Gregory decidedly avows the principle, that God had conferred
OQ Peter and hie snccessorB, not only the gnidanoe of the whole
church in respect to spiritnal affairs, bnt also a moral enperin-
tendence over all nations. To the spiritual, he maintains, every-
thing else should be subordinated. All worldly interests are
vastly inferior to the spiritual. How, then, should not the juri-
dical authority of the pope extend over them h We find Ore-
gory entertaining an idea, which is expressed also in other writ-
ings of this party, according to which, the priestly authority
would appear to be the only one truly ordained of God, — the
anthority, by which everything was finally to b« brought back
into the right train ; for the authority of princes grew originallj
<mt of sinful self-will, the primitive equality of mankind having
been broken np by the violence of those who, by rapine, murder,
and every other species of atrocity, elevated themselves above
their e<^nala ;' — a view which might be couGrmed, in the minds
of some, on contemplating the then rude conditiiHi of civil society.
Yet, in other places, when not pushed by opposition to this ex-
treme, he recognizes the kingly authority as also ordained of
God ; only maintaining, that it should confine itself within its
•WD proper limits, remaining subordinate to the papal power,
1 Cid U priDtipiliMr cammiii el oomoiitto el uunqnun lommilUn, quoiuqae UUun
Tidauuna, ut cnpimas, omiltam, quid libi dicatn, qaun coelum et terra liadire, lioet UE
mnetur Dcquraat, non eeaiaiiC ? Hoc UmBB procnl dubio teiieaB, quia quanto ildor et
et peccBtHcn. Pone iUqne flnem in ToloDtate pccoaadi el proalnts coram ilU ei corde
soDDrito el huQiiliato liurimaB eSiiade. Invsnies illun, indultilaoler promitto, prompti-
onm earuali niBtre ao mitiorem io lui dil«etiane.
1 Lib.l., ep. 63. Petrua tpoBtoliia, qaem Dominna Jeau* Chriatua rex gloiiae piin-
dpem asper regDB mniKli coDatilnil. Lib. lii., ep. 6, roncarniag Ptler: Cui omnea
priDcipatna et pobtauiea orbii tamram autiJicieDa (Dena) jua ligandi slque soiieDdi in
Boalo et Id Mm tndidit Id ■ Utter lo Ring William of EngUod, in vbich the papa
certainly vaa inclined to lover ratber tltaD to elevate bia tone : Vi cun at diapcaialioiM
^loatolloaa dlgoitatia poat Dean gubrrnelur regla.
■ Iq the ramoaa letter tu Iriabop HeimaDD of Mentz, 1. Tiii.,ep. 21: Quiaaeaeialregea
el dncea ab iii babaiaae prlnciplom, qui i^eum ignorantea, auperbia, rapinia, perfldia,
bomiddiia, poatreno uniTenia paene aceleribua, mundi prmoipe diabola nidelieat tgi-
iai]te,anprr parea,aeil<cet bominta, dominari caeca cupiditate et intolenbUt praeaunt'
, Google
118 TMB eOPREMACy OF THE POPE.
wfaioh IB BOT«reign OTer all. He sa7B that the two antfaoritJes
gtand related to each other, as Bnn and moon, and compareB them
with the two eyen of the body.'
We see by single ezamplee, how welcome it wonld haT« been
to the pope, if all monarchs had been dispoBed to receire their
kingdoms as feofe of the apoatle Peter. ThnB he would hare con-
Teited the Boverei^nty of Peter into an altogether secular empire ;
and he looked upon it as an insult to that Bovereignty, that a
king of Hungary, who ought to have regarded himself as a king
dependent on St Peter, should place himself in a relation of de-
pendence on the German empire. He considered it deserving of
reproach, that he should be willing to undergo the shame of mak-
ing himself a dependent regvlut on German kings, rather than to
enjoy the honour of being dependent alone on the first of the
apostles.' And to this he referred the promise of Christ regard-
ing the Rock, against which the powers of hell should never pre-
vail ; that whoever wonld wrest his kingdom out of this relation
of dependence to the church of Rome, mast experience, by the
loss of his inherited kingdom, the punishment dne to his sacri-
lege, in his own person. So Spain was held to have been from
the earliest times a feof of the Romish church.^ From the
Bomish church, it was maintained, indeed, thaX all other spiritual
authority was derived, and all ecclesiastical authorities should
appear as organs of the pope ; yet among these authorities there
should subsist a regular subordination ; and all, throngh a certain
series of gradations, return back to the one common head.* Gre-
1 Lib. ■« ep. 19. Nam licul duobus oculis liunsnum eortias wmtioreli lamine regitur,
lU bii dmbufl dignitatibiis in pun religione concorduitibua corpus ecclesiae tpirituali,
Inniine rrgi el illuminari probatiir. Lib. lil., (p-2G, WkJQg WilUam of EngUnd ; Sicut
■d mundi pulcbrilodiDem ocalis cu-nriB diienis trmporibni repruteDUndim Bolem rt
lunun oniDibua aliit eminsntiora disposait Jumimrii, lio ne creiluri, quim ani banig-
Dita* ad iiuiglnen] Buam in boe mundo crcaveral, in errorem rt niDTtircn Iraberrlnr
periciila, proTidit in apoeUlica et rtgia dignitale, per diirnia ngcretur officia. Qua
umcn nnjoriWtiaalminoriuiisdislamiareliBin sic ae imiveCChrialiaiia, at cura et dia-
penaalionc apoaiolicae dlgDUalia post Deam gubernetur regia.
1 Lib. ii. ep- 70, to king Seuta of Hungary ; Ubi ooatrmpto Dahili dominio Petri
■paatDloTom prinpipia, rei aiibdidil se Tentouico regi, el regnli nomen abdnait. «t ita ai
qnid in obtinendo regno jnria priiia hBbuii,e<i aeaaciiiega DaurpMione privavit Pelrua
na ftln dicitnr, quae portaa inferj cao^'ingit atquv adamai'tiiii] rigore deilmil et
, Google
OFFICE OF IHB LEOATES. 119
gory professed, it is trae, in continning the contest begun by the
popes at the close of the preceding period, that he acted as
defender of the ancient ecclesiaEtical lavs; yet, at the same
time, also, he expressly declared, that it stood in his power
to enact new lavs against new abuses, which, wlien enacted,
imposed an obligation of uniTersal obedience.' As he frequently
made use of the Scriptures of the Old Testament, which, by
reason of his peculiar mode of apprehending the theocracy, would
be particnlarly acceptable to him, so his farourite motto, when-
erer be spoke of maintaining, in spite of all opposition, the
validity of the cbnrch-lawa, and of punishing abuses, was, " Cursed
be he thai keepeth back his sword IVom blood," Jeremiah xlriii.
10.*
As the organs by which to extend and maintain his orersight
orer all the churches, and to exercise everywhere his juridical an-
thority, he determined to make use of the institution of legates,
which had been made a vital part of the papacy during the epoch
of reform, in the times of Henry the Third. Since he conld not
be io all places at once, these legates were to act as his repre-
sentatiTes and ricegerents, in upbuilding and destroying among
the distant nations ; and the bishops were to pay the same obe-
dience to such legates as to the pope himself, and to stand by
them in all cases ; and he had the presumption to apply to this
relation the words of our Lord to his apostles, declaring, that in
them he himself was honoured or despised.' At the same time,
1 Lib. u.,ep. 67. Huie aiucue Roman ae rcctraiic icnipeT Jicuil acDiperqae lieebit,
conin notiler iDereaMnlM excMBUs nova qnoijue decrita aique rcmcdii pmcarare, quae
ntjonia at anctoritatiB tdita judicio oaWi bDmimim ail tta ut iiriu iwfiilm. And
ep. 66: Hon Doatra decreu, quanqaam liccntcr ei opua taa«t posanmua, Tdbia pro-
* Lib. L ap. IS : In eo loco positi anmua, at Telimiu nolimni omQibtis gentibaa,
Hg< : maledictOB bomo, qui probibct RlailiDni snum a BangDine, wbioh be ciplajna
t^oa: *ertnnnpnediciUoDia ■ ramalium increpatione.
* Ub. T., ep. 3, ngudiDg anch ■ UgUe, wbnm he eent to Conica : Ut ft, qaae ad
mdiiMm aacrae TeJi|[iDniB pertinrot, rite eieqiKDe joiU prophelae dictum eiellat et
dtMniat. aediSeet etplantet. Wbeo, inBobemia, the aotboritj of these legalra vaa dia-
pated aa aaiDnoTMioii, aragor; pcomptlr gave tbFiD bia aopport. He tboa vrilea on
lhl« aubjeet 10 tbe Botaemian biabopa, 1. i..eii.l7: Q uldam TeBtioram boc qnaai notam
aliqnid exiatimantes et noD coDaidenntra setitcDliam Domiaidiceiitia: "qui roa reuipiC
ne rreipil, et qui >oa apernit, me ajiernit.'' Legatoa nostroa conlnnpiDi habant as
pcoinde dnm nallam debilem reverentiam eibibenl, non eoa, aed ipiam vnitalia bcd*
tantljun apernont.
, Google
120 OFFICE OF THE LEGATES.
howcTCT, he did not allow these legates to act according to their
own pleasare, bnt exercised a strict control over all their proceed-
ings. He censured them in right good earnest, if they fuled to
make an exact report of erery matter to himself. He was a
despot, determined to rule everywhere himself.' The gold which
legates sent him, expecting by this means to pacify him, conid
not moTe him to release them from obligation to give in an exact
accoant of all their transactions. To a certain legate, who contem-
plated something of this sort, he writes : " The fact that he had
not personally brought in a report of all his proceedings admitted
of no excnse, unless he was hindered by sickness, or had no possi-
ble means of returning," He reminded him of the fact, that he
must hare long since found out, how small store he (the pope) set
by money, separate from the recognition of his authority.* Fur-
thermore, the annual synods, during the flMts preceding Easter,
which were attended by bishops from all parts of the Western
church,* were to serve as a means of making the pope acquainted
with the condition of all the churches, and of helping him to
maintain an oversight of their affairs. It is plain from many ex-
amples, how important he considered it to keep himself informed
of the peculiarities, the particular condition and wants, even of
the most distant nations, in order to meet their sereral necessi-
ties. Thns, for instance, he wrote to the king of Sweden, re-
questing him to send a bishop, or spme ecclesiastic of suitable
qualifications, to Rome, who cooM exactly inform him respecting
the character of the country and the manners of the people, and
who, after being fnlty instructed, could more safely convey back
the papal ordinances to his native land.' To king Olov, of Nor-
way, he wrote,* " that it wonid give him great pleasure, were it in
his power, to send him qualified ecclesiastics for the instruction of
his people; but as the remoteness of the country, and especially
1 TliDB he took to Uik ■ legate vliom lie hid esnt to Spun, and who h*Jil a coancil
th«re, becaase he bad nol either in person, or b; oue of hia auoelalea, made nport
to (he pope (1. i., ep. 16} : Quat«nua penpectia omnibni oouflnnuida oonfinnanmoa et
ai qaa maianda liderentur, discret* ntione mDlaremiu,
1 Nam pecuniw line honore quanti pietii babeam, ta ipm optinr dndam potoiitj per-
peoden. Ltb.il i., ep.L
,* Twoat leasl from eaeb blab oprie sboald uke p*rl therein. Lib. tIL, >p. 1-
* Lib. Tiii, ep. 1. Qoi et teme leslru babllndiDta gcntiaqne noree Dobii easgerets
et apoetoliea mandila de CDDCtiB pleniler inatnictna kd voa crrtiua qnntrafttra.
G Ub. Tt., ep. 13.
.y Google
GREaORY's FREEDOM PROH BRIBERT. 121
the want of a knowledge of the spoken language, rendered it ex-
tremely difficnlt to do this, he therefore reqneeted him, as he had
already done the king of Denmark, to send a few yonng p«ople
of the higher class to Rome, for the purpose of being aecnrately
instracted there, nnder the protection of the apostles Peter and
Pan), in the laws of God, so that they might convey back to their
people the ordinances of the apostolical chair, and teach all they
had learned to their countrymen, in their own language." On
many occaaions he showed how little he was to be influenced in
the transaction of business by money. A certain count of Angers,
maintained an unlawful connection with a woman, and had for
this reason been excommunicated by his bishop, whom he there-
fore persecuted ; at the same time, however, he sent presents to
the pope, hoping doubtless that by this course he should be able
to conciliate his favour. The pope sent them all back ; and
wrote to the count that, until he had put away his sin, the head
of the church could receive no presents from him, though he would
not cease praying God to have mercy npon him.' The pions
qneen, Matilda of England, wrote to him, that anything of hers
which he might wish, she was ready to give him. The pope an-
swered her ■? " What gold, what jewels, what precious objects of
this world ought I to prefer to have from thee, rather than a
chaste life, beneficence to the poor, love to God and to thy neigh-
bour V In a letter to the king of Denmark, the pope, with other
exhortations, urgently called npon him to pat a stop to that
abuse, in his country, by which, daring bad seasons and droughts,
innocent women were persecuted as witches who had brought
about these calamities.* We have seen bow a pope, by whom
the papal authority was greatly increased, was the first to declare
himself opposed to the employment of torture.' We see in the
present case how the individual, by whose means the papal,
1 Lib.ii.
en.2i. Mtiner.tni
1 ideo iwipieiidi Don
eat arbitrali •amiis, quia
diTini*
,„p™b««r, quamdiu
■ p«ccMa itto immuDem
lenon
r,ddid'rii f,
1 Lib. ,ii
,ep.28.
S Lib. yi
i. ep. 21. In muliei
IS ob eaQdem idbbui
(Umnatwqi
lidqusm impietatiB ficleadi vobls fu cbbs nalile pular*. sed potiua
iMiie,
diTiDM nlU
oni* MDUDtiam dig
ftDILTB
ftrdlier^rtendo Iram Domini
mnlto rnhgis provDCii
1 NloholutLeFiHt,lDbUte
iLt« 10 Lbe Bulg«rl.n
princM; tee toI. tl. p. 03.
, Google
122 OREQORt'S views of penance and H0NA8TICISU.
monarchy was advanced to a atill greater heif ht than erer^ declared
himself opposed to a saperstition, to which, in later times, by the
trials for witchcraft, thousands must fall Tictima !' Id taking
the preparatory steps for a synod of reform, to be held nnder the
presidency of bis legate in England, against certain aboses which
had crept in, he called npon the bishops todirect their attention
and care particularly against the abnses of penance, and false
confidence in priestly ahaolntion : " For if one who bad been
guilty of murder, perjury, adultery, or any of the like crimes,
persisted in snch sins, or made trafQc of them, which could hardly
be done without sin, or bore weapons except for the protection
of hia nghta, or of his lord or friend, or of the poor, or for the
defence of the chnrch ; or if one in so doing remained in posses-
sion of another's property, or harboured hatred of his neighbour ;
the penitence of snch a person ahoiild in nowise he considered as
real and sincere. That was to be called a repentance without
fruits, where one persisted in the same sin, or in a similar and
worse one, or a triflingly less one. True repentence consisted
in one's so turning back as to feel himself obliged to the faithful
observance of hia baptiamal tow. Any other was sheer hypo-
crisy ; and on none but him who did penance in the former of
these ways, could he, by virtue of his apostolical authority, bestow
absolation."
Highly, again, as Gregory prized monaaticism, and the ascetical
renunciation of the world ; yet his predilection for this mode of
life never moved Mm, in the case of snch aa could be more useful
in the discharge of their functions in the position where God had
placed them, and whose placea could not easily be supplied, to
approve the choice of this mode of life. The standard of love, he
designated as the standard by which everything relating to this
matter should be estimated. Accordingly, he wrote to the Mar-
gravine Beatrice and her daughter Mathilda:^ " From love to
God to show love to our neighbour ; to aid the unfortunate and
the oppressed ; this I conaider more than prayer, fasting, vigils,
' We Hud aho in Germaoy, eren U this tnlj period, the begiiiDingi of the umemu-
ctiief. In the jrir 1071, nl Cologne, « womtn nrliom propie (Dapected u be k irilrh, wu
precipiiMed from llir cil; wall, and kilJed. See Lambert of AKbaiTaiiburg, U Ibie year;
ed. Kraase, p. 136.
3 Lib. lii., ep. 10.
» Lib.i..ep.eO. •
.y Google
IMPRESSION UA.DE BY QREaORT's ELECTION. 123
and other good works, be they erer so many; for trae lore is
more than the other virtaes." " For," he adds, " if this mother
of all the Tirtnes, which moved God to come down Irom heareD to
earth to bear oar softots, vere Dot my teacher ; and if there were
any one, vho would come forward in yonr place to help the op-
pressed churches, and serre the church nnirersal ; then wonld I
exhort yoQ to forsake the world with all its cares." In the same
temper, he rebnked abbot Hugo of Glnny' for receiving a pione
prince to his order of monks. " Why do yon not bethink your-
self," he wrote, "of the great peril in which the chnrch now stands^
Where are they who, from love to God, are bold enough to stand
firm against the impions, and to give np their lives for truth and
justice ^ Behold ! even such as seem to fear or to lore God, flee
from the battle of Christ, neglect the salvation of their brethren,
and, loving themselves only, seek repose." A hundred thousand
Christians are robbed of their protection. Here and there, no
doubt. God-fearing monks and priests are to be found; butagood
prince is scarcely to be found anywhere. He admonishes him,
therefore, to be more prudent for the future, and to esteem the
love of God and of one's neighbour above all other virtues. The
superior liberality of his views is shown by Gregory,' in the
judgment he passed on the controversy between the Greeks and
Latins, concerning the use of leavened or nnleavened bread in the
Lord's supper.^ True, it is his will, that the Latins should hold
bat to their usage : yet he condemns not the Greeks, but applies
in this case the words of Paol, "To the pare all things are pure."i
As Gregory had already, when a cardinal, made himself well
known by principles so sharply defined, and so energetically
carried out," so the commencement of his papal administration
1 Lib. Ti.. ep. 7.
> We will, b; way o( addition, slate tlii« fact alao : The abbot Uufla of CIqdt had
Inqnired or ilie pope Eoncerning Benogir. The amirer could doI pnbapa be to eaeily
and bricSj given, aa il would b«vc been in case be eoold tutve decliieil him at oacc a
&]k teacher : " De Berenguio," he wrote in irpl; to abbot Hngo. " uDde nobia
•cripaiuia, quid oobia Tideitor. lel quid dispoauerlnias, fratrea, qaos tibi rrmittimua oum
praedicto cardinall noelro, □untiabnot.'' Epp. Cregor. ]. v., ep. 21.
> SceTol..Ti.,2ee— 320.
* Ipaoram fvnncDMMm nee vilDp«rainn> iiec reprohamos, sequentea apoalalam dicen-
Itm mundis exe amnio munda. Lib. vii. ep. 1.
* His name, Oregar; VII., while it eontaini an eipieaeioQ of Ilia enduring friendahip,
jmptiea aleo ■ protealallon against the interTereDce of tlie emperor in Ihe'effairs of tiie
.y Google
124 IMPRESSION UADB BY GREOORT's ELECTION.
vonld make a ret; diffsreat impresBion according to the relation
in which the tvo opposite parties stood to each other. One of
these parties expected fVom him the long-desired reformation of
the church ; the other dreaded the seTere judge and punisher of
the abuses vhich had crept in ; bishops and monarchs might
veil tremble.^ If the nnmerons party of bishops, vho vere in-
terested in the maintaining of old abuses, had had time for
that purpose, donbtless thejr would haTe opposed the flection
of Hildebrand at every step, aach reactions having already pro-
ceeded from that party at the end of the preceding period.'
1 Hon be ippeired to (he pioui men or bis times, evsn Ba«b «s did not belong to
tb< icalow of tLe papal parlj, we ma; an from tbe jadgmoDt tbit Odericns Titalie of
tbe DionEBLerr ot St Erreul, in NonDanil j, paues upon liim ; be sif s ot bim, ed. Dd
ChesDe,r. est): A puero moaacLua omnlque nUaiift sspieDtlsa etreligioni admodma
eHidail aaiiduumque ceiuioea contra pecotlam vieroait. Limben of Aiobtfiknbarg,
mention 9 him while he woa yet a eanHnal ; Ahba* de ssncta PsdIo, Titeteloqaentiaet
aacromm litfraiiim emdltione valde admirandua; (R>d page 89, in toM scelesia onml
•iitntam genere caleberrimum.
a Woithjof notice i« the accanntof Lambert of AachaKnburg,p.SS. Gregory hai log
become welt known on Rcconnt of hie ardent zael forthe Raaae of Ood (leio Dei fenentis-
■imu>), the French bisbope were filled with great aniivCj, ne Tir vehementiB ingenit el
acria erga Denm Bdei, disliictiuB eo* pro ncgligenllii aaia quandoqae diacnteret, and
the; had therefors been veiy importunate with king Henr; the Fonrth, that be sbonld
declaie the diction wbicb had taken place wilhoat his cuncarrenca to be nnll and Toid ;
, (br, anleea ha anticipated the attack of the pope, the latter woald come down upon no
one with more seTeritr than himself. Henry, therefore, immediately nnlcaaatEberbard
M Rome, with inatrnciiona to bring the Roman noblea to aooouDt for hating, in eon-
traricty to ancient nsage. aet up a pope witbont the concarrencs of the king; and,
in caae it happened that Oregory would not gire the proper latlsKution, to insist upon
bis abdication. The pupe recelred him kindly, and called God to witoes^ tiiat this
dignity was forced upon him by the Homanaj at the same time, boweier, bit ordination
was pnl Dfftill he should ieara of the coDCurrence of the king and of the Gorman princes .
With this eiplanalinn the king was Ballaand, and ao Ongory's coiu*cntian look place.
Ware we wan-anted to give any credit lo thiB account, then Qiegoiy'a adroitnea* in
suiting his conduct to the circnmBtancea would have descended in tbis case to actual
dishonesty: the end must haie been thought by bim to sanctify the meaDa; for as-
suredly, according lo Hildebnnd'a principles, the lalidity of a fifil sleetion oould not
he dependent an any aach cireuoiBUncee. Ceflain it is Ihal hs was ftom th« first ds-
temiiiied to dJBjiuLe auch apoaition moat decidedly. He must have yielded only Iter Uie
moment, because be did not t>elieie himself as yet siroDg enoDgh ID maintain his ground
in a quarrel with the imperial party, or wished at least to guard against a dangcrona
Bobiam We must admit it to b« not at all improbable (list anch attempts might ba made
on Henry the Fourth by the anii Hildebrandiin parlj. But it is hardly possible to be.
lii've that Gregory, after having under the preceding raign so deoidedly repelled any such
cDncesaian, should haie yielded BO much asia here Blated; fur the oonseqnenoes which
might be drawn from hisconduot in Buch a «Be, ccnld be plainly foraasen. UoreoTcr.tbe
■ilcnce obssrved in the arilingsof the opposit* party, whioh would not bsrabiledlo pro-
duce this fact against Gregory, if there had been any truth in it, besii leatimouy agtdist ihe
, Google
UIS LETTERS MISSIVE FOB A STNOD AT KOME. 126
Gre^ry falfilled these expeetations. He couToked a synod to
meet at Rome on the first fast-week of the year, whose bnsinesB
it should be to Tindicate the freedom of the chnrch, to promote
the interests of religion, and to prevent an irremediable eormp-
tien which was coming: i^pon the church. In the letters missire
for this conncil,' he depicts in g^laring colours, but in a way cer-
tainly not differing fVom the truth, the then cornipt condition of
the church : that the princes, serving only their own selfish in-
terests, setting all reverence aside, oppressed the church as a poor
miserable handmaidett, and sacrificed her to ihe indulgence of
their own desires. Bnt the priests had entirely forgotten the
obligations under which they were laid, by their holy vocation,
to Ch>d, and to the sheep intmsted to their care ; by their spiri-
tual dignities they only sought to attain to honour in the world ;
and the property, which was designed to subserve the benefit of
many, was squandered away by tkeut on idle state and in snper-
Snous expenditures. And as the communities thus suffered under
«i entire want of instmction and guidance in righteonsness ; as,
instead thereof, they eonld only learn from the example of those
set over them what was contrary to Christianity, so they too gave
themselves up to all wickedness ; and not only the practical liv-
ing out, bnt wellnigh all knowledge even of the doctrines of faith .
was wanting.
At this fast-synod, in the year 1074, the principles were car-
ried oat, by which it had been already attempted, under the
rei^ne of the recent popes, to improve the condition of the church,
which had sunk so low. The repeated papal ordinances would
8^1 seem, however, to have accomplished nothing ; in many
countries they seem to have been as good as not known, as ap-
pears evident ftom the reception which the newly-inculcated laws
met with. Gregory not only repeated at this synod the ordi-
Banees against simony in the bestowment of benefices, and against
matrimonial connections of the clergy, which he plainly desig-
eradibflit; oftbr M017. BlabopHeoij of Bp«ier, wbo, inbia rprooloaa letter igtinat Qra-
gnj tbt Scvenlh (io Eceud. ■criplores rti, Girm. t. ii. f. 762), nould lomiely b>T«
omlltod 10 nuke 11*8 of Ibis along wilb bit alher ebargeo against bim, brings it agiioat
bhD limply ibal whsn a cardinal ho bad bound bimself bj oatb to Ibc emperor Hanry the
Tbiid nflTerlo aeoepl Iha papal dignilj, during bia own or bia aoD'a lifeiinie, witboul
Uieonaanl, nortoanS^ ibat anj otbei pcnon abould bHome pope wltboDt tba aama.
I Lib. i. ap. 43.
.y Google
126 RESISTANCE TO HIS LAW OP CELIBACY.
nates as " fornicatioD ;" he declared not only that those ecclesiae-
tics who had obtained their o£Bces in the way jnat mentioned, and
thoBe who lived in .snch nnlawrd comections, were incapable
henceforth of administering the functions of their office ;' bnt he
also addressed himself anew to the laity with a view to stir them
up against the clergy who vonld not obey. " If, however, they
resolve to persist in their sins," says he of those clergy, " then
let no one of you allow himself to hear mass from them ; for
their blessing will be converted into a cnrse, their prayer into
sin, as the prophet speaks : ' I will caree yonr blessings,' " Mai.
ii. 12.' It was the pope's design, as he himself even avowed, to
compel those ecclesiastics who would not obey from a sense of
dnty, to do so by exposing them to the detestation of the people,*
Gregory, however, did not rest satisfied with merely having these
lave published at the Roman synod ; he also transmitted them
to those bishops who bad not been present at the synod, making
it at the same time imperative on them to see that they were pnt
in force ; and the legated, whom he sent forth in all directions,
served as his agents to promnlgate them everywhere, and to take
care that they sUonld be obeyed.
Bat the most violent commotions broke oat in France and
Germany, on the pnblication of the law against the marriage of
the clergy. In this instance was displayed the resistance of the
German spirit, some symptoms of which had already been mani-
fested at the time of the planting of the German chnrch by Boni-
face, against this attempt to cnrtail man of his humanity. It was
as if an entirely new and unheard of law was promulgated ; and
the German spirit was prepared even now to feel the contradic-
' tion between this law and original Christianity, to contrast the
declarations of Christ and the apostles with the arbitrary will of
the pope. Such remonstrances as the following were uttered
against the pope in Germany :' " Forgetting the word of the
1 Bi qai aunt pmbrteri >e1diiiconi*elsDbdiicoDi,quiin<inn>iDS ItomiBUioDisjtetuit.
interdicimuB ils » parte Dei omnipotcutii et 8. Petri anctsriUM «clMi*« inlraiuun,
usqae dum poeniteiDl ei emendent.
3 Tb is ordinance is cited in tbia form bj aerooli afRcichenberg.iti Fa.i., Fei.1. c
l,T.r.l97. Hatiel CoDCil, XI. r. 4».
■ ABhebimfteiraayB, in bis Ictterlo biabop OUo ofConatauee: Dtqui pro aiDora Dai
et otBfiii dignitusDon oonigantor, vtjncondla seenii et olyufguione popall rrnpiaeuit.
* Lambert of Ascbsffanborg, wbo did not himself belong lo tbia iDt J-Uildebnuidi«n
, Google
LETTER OF SIGPKID. 127
Lord (Uatt. xix. 11), as well as that of the apostle Fanl (1 Cor.
Tii. 9), he wonU force men, by tyrannical eompalsion, to lire as
the angels ; and by seeking to suppress the rery dictates of na-
ture, he was throwing open a wide door for all impnrity of man-
ners. Unless he withdrew these decrees they would prefer rather
to renounce the priesthood than their marriage-covenant ; and
then he, for whom men were not good enough, might look about
for angels to preside over the churches,"
The archbishop Sigfrid of Mentz wished to prepare his clergy
by one step at a time. He allowed them half a year for consi-
deration, exhorting them, however, to undertake voluntarily that
which they must otherwise do by constraint, and imploring them
not to put him and the pope under the necessity of resorting to
severer measures agunst them., This indulgence, however, did
not help the matter, for when the archbishop, at a synod held in
Erfurt, in the month of October, required of the clergy that they
should either separate from their wives, or resign their places, he
met with the most violent resistance. In vain he declared to
them that be did not act according to his own inclination, but
was obliged to yield to the antliority of the pope. They threat-
ened him with deposition and death, if he persisted in carrying
this measnre throngh. He saw himself forced to let the matter
rest for the present, and promised that he would make a report
to the' pope and try what could he done. Accordingly, he wrote
to the pope, excusing himself on the ground of the impossibility,
nnder the unfavourable circumstances, of showing obedience, as
he wished, in all that the pope required. In this letter be says,
*' In regard to the chastity of the clergy and the crime of heresy,
as well as everything else which yon propose to me, I shall ever,
so far as God gives me the ability, obey him and yon. It would,
however, correspond to apostolical gentleness, and fatherly love,
so to modify yonr ecclesiastical ordinances, as that some regard
might be had to the circumstances of the time and to that which
is practicable in individual cases ; so that, while there shall be
no lack of strict discipline towards transgressors, there shall
partj, lDhi*HI(laf7ofaenMnr (« the jMrtOT4), nprrHm hinnlf id Ihe follawing
■Iroog Ungiugr : Advcrantboo dccretuDi |)roliDU> Trhemrnler infremull toU (kolio deri-
sonun boDlDcm plui* buraiioDm et Teuoi dngmuii raw dimjuiu.
Sm Luobeit, p. lift
.y Google
128 TUB pope's answbk.
neither Iw any wuit of & chaiiUble compuaion tovnrds those
who are sick and need a physician ; aad that the meaanre of
jastice may not exceed the limits of apostolical pmdence and
paternal lore."' fint no excuses were aratUng with the pt^.
In an answer to two letters,^ he replied to him' that, " no doabt,
accoidiog to man's judgment, he had adduced weighty grounds
of excuse ; but nothing of all this could excuse him, howerer,
before the Dirine tribunal, for neglecting that which was re-
quisite for the salration of the souls committed to his care, — no
loss of goods, no hatred of the wicked, no vratli of the powerfid,
no peril even of his lift ; for, to be ready to make all these
sacrifices, was the very thing that distinguished the shepherd
flrom the hireling." " It is a fact that must tedonnd greatly to
our diame," said the pope, in concloaion, " that the warriors trf*
this world take their posts every day in the line of battle for
their earthly sovereigns, and scarcely feel a fear of exposing their
lives to hazard ; and should not we, who are called priests of the
Lord, fight for our king, who created all things from nothing,
who cheerfully lud down his life for os, and who promises ujb
eternal felicity V And he persisted in requiring that the laws
whicb had been passed respecting simony and the marriage of
the clergy should at any rate be carried into efiiect, rejecting
every modification on these points.* A second synod was held
at Erfurt, at which a papal legate was present to enforce obedi-
ence. But he too came near losing his life in the tumult which
ensned, and could accomplish nothing. The archbishop con-
tented himself with ordering that in future none but unmarried
persons should be elected to spiritual offices, and that at ordina-
1 Erit witem apoUolicte nuninftuiliDis e( ptteiiiie dileotioiiii, lic 4d fratrM mandita
diiigBie ecckiiistica, ut et temporam opportUDitates et Hiu^'omm poiBlbiliUlem dig-
nemini ingpicnv, al et deiiaDtibiis et diacolU tdhibnlor diiciplini, qnie debetni, et
isfinnia fit opus h*brnIibDS mrdico oompuaio caritatis noD DrBctur: aiFpeqae exami-
TiUit negatiorani ciiuis adliibcatur judioii cenann, ul apoalolloae diacn lioniBet paUmu
pielBiia modnm noD eicedu juBlitiae mensurB. Maaai Cancil. xx., f. l3l.
3 In Lbe greond, be had eicaicd himself on Ihe gronnd Ihal, uadei the tiisdiig dr
CDDuwnueB, and oa acsounl of eijH diapaUa and diUurbaDRca, he eould not hold the
requirttd counoil of rerarm.
* Hoc aulem Inu fralernllall IiijiiDgimdi, qualenns de aimoaiaca hatreai ae fomiea-
tiane clericorum, sicut ab apostolica B«de accepiiti, amdiuae pcrqiiiras ft qoidqnid re-
trDsctDm Inieucrie, legslitec paniai et ftinditns resenes : ac ne qnidquid nlwHus Sat,
pgnltus interdicsa.
, Google
GREGORY VlEWa SUPPORTED BY THB PEOPLE. 129
tion erer; candidate sIiodM obligate bimself to obaeire the law
of celibacy.
The pope, vho vas aoon informed of everything tfaat trans*
pired, by the mnltitndes vho came ftom different regions to Bome,i
learned that Gebhard, archbishop of Salzburg, althongh he had
himself been present at the synod, yet let his clergy go on in the
old way. For this, the pope addressed him a letter of sharp
remonstrance.' In like manner he testified his displeasure to
bishop Otto of CostnitE, abont whom be had heard similar reports.
" How sbonld an ecclesiastic, living in concabioage," he aslcs,
" be competent to administer the sacraments, when, in fact, snch
a person is not eren worthy of receiring them ; when the most
hnmble layman, living in snch unlawful connection, would cer-
tainly be excluded from the chnrch-comnmnion V" He constantly
asBomed that marriage contracted by a clergyman, in defiance of
the ecclesiastical laws, was nothing better than concnbinage.
Gregory reckoned npon being upheld by the people ; and he
might, without advancing another step, simply leave his ordi-
nances to operate among the people ; here he would hare fonnd
the most powerful support. As it had happened already, at the
close of the preceding period,* the cause of the papacy against a
corrupted clei^y had now become the cause of the people. Gre-
gory had, in fact, already appealed to the people, when he called
on them not to accept the sacerdotal acts from ecclesiastics living
in nnlswfiil connections ; while he at the same time exhibited
their character in so hateftal a light. He moreover made a direct
ea\l upon powerful laymen for their active cooperation in en-
forcing the obedience which should be rendered to those laws.
Thus he wrote to those princes, on whose submission and in-
terest, in behalf of the cause of piety, he thought he might
safely rely.' He exhorted them, in the most argent manner, to
I Lib. ill *P- 1' Al> >!>•>■ mnodi finibu> etiun gesM noiitn ad fidar
•indcDt uiiiDe Um mnliem qnun viri td com (S. Petinm) venire,
t Ol oleriem, qui tuipiter cooTerwDtiir, paalondi Tigore cocrceta. Lib. i
* Nob *i Tel eitremuin Uicnm pellicatni adbHeientem &)iquiudo cognoiei
velnt pneoiBDm * damlnico eorpore membram, donee poeniUM, ooQdjgae ■
■lUuia irceiDna, quomodo ergo lacninieDtaTnni distributor lel minister eeclesiiis debet
ON, qni nolla latione deb«[«>t putimpsT Eceud, scriplorcB rei. QenuTiicu. ii,,
ep.112.
» S(«val.Ti.,p. m.
9 Lib. ii., ep. 43.
VOL. VII. 1
.y Google
130 THE MONKS TAKE THE SIDE OF THE POPE.
refuse acceptiDg any priestly performauce at the hands of clergy
who had obtained their places by simony, or who lired in un-
chastity.' They were requested to publish these laws erery-
vfaere ; and, if it should be neceesary, binder even by force such
ecclesiastics from administering: the sacrameats.^ They were not
to be pnt at fanlt, if the bishops neglected their duty and kept
silent, or even spoke against them.. If it should be objected to
them, that this did not belong to their calling, still, they should
not desist from labouring for their own and the people's salva-
tion ; they should, on the contrary, appeal to the pope, who had
laid upon them this charge . He himself says : " Since, by so
many ordinances, from the time of Leo the Ninth, nothing baa
been effected," it is far better to strike out a new path, than to
let the laws sleep, and the souls of men perish also."* He had
allied himself with the pious laity against the corrupted clergy ;
he expresses bis joy that he had done so ; and thanks Ood, that
men and women of the lay order, notwithstanding the bad ex-
ample of the clergy, were ready to give themseWes up to the
interests of piety. He calls upon such not to suffer themselves
to be alarmed by the cry of the latter, who thought themselTes
entitled to despise such laymen, as ignorant persons.'
1 Toa offlciDin >oriiin, qaoB lal aimoiuice promotos at anliD*t« bdi in crimine tbr
uiulionis jaeenlei cngaaTeritii, nullHUniui reoipiuis.
1 £i biec eadem idstricLi per obrdienliam tarn in odHi ngia qusm per *]l> luca e(
ooDTrntni ngoi notiflcuit** tc perauwienlea, quintnm pounii, uIm luroMDCtia
deKnira mjateriia, etiim vi, ai oportucriv prahibcalJa.
> QDidqaid rpiscopi deliinc loqaatitar *M tkntiM.
i Si qui Ratcm coutn tos quas) istiid officii vesLri non chc, Bliqiiid garrire incipiint,
hoc illie reapondete : ut TeMrani ct papnli silulem nan impedienles, de iiOnDCM robi^
obediuDtia ad dot nabiaeaai diapDUturi leniuit.
s CoDcerning ihosa laws : Qu» ciiin aancla eL apoatolica matar eceleaia jam ■ tain-
pore b. LeoDia papaa aaepe in conciliia tuoi per legatoa turn per epistolaa ia ae «t oom-
miaaaa aibi plehea, utpotr ab anliqaioribua d«gl«cu,ranaTanat0baaTTarec(iaiiiionuari[,
TOgaTent el accppta per Petnim aoatoritalt jutaerit, adbnc jiiobedienlaB. aicepiia per-
paucia, tun eiecrandam cuUBDeLudiDem Dnlla Btudaerunt prahibitioiie decidecfl, nulla
t Hnlto enim meliaa nobis videlnr. Juatitiam Dei Tal navia reaediflcare con^iia,
qnam animaa bominum una cum Irgibua depeiice oegleetii.
1 Lib, ii., ep. 11. Quapiapier quidquiJ illi contra voa into coQln jnatiliain garriant
et pro derendanda neqaitia suo Tobia, qui illiteiali eatia, objiciant, tob id parilate e(
Gonatantia Adei vealrae pennanenlea, qaae do epiacopia et aacerdotiboa Bimoniteia am
io rornieatione jacienlibua ab apoalolica Bede accepiBlia, flrmiter oivdite ei Icnata. In
alelUT which ia addreaaed u the biabop and the commuDitira at the lauie tima, becalla
upon both to labour together (or the aame object. Lib. il,, ep. Gs.
, Google
CHARACTBR OF THE ANTI-HILDEBaANDIAN FABTT. 131
Again, Gregory found a peenliar kind of support in those
monks, nho trarelled abont as preachers of repentance, had the
greatest influence among the people, and sided with the popes in
combating the prerailing cormptlon of manners, and the Ticioos
clei^y. There were some among these, inflamed by the ardonr
of genuine piety ; but there were others inspired only by fanati-
cism or ambition.' Hence, the monks drew upon themselves, as
a class, the hatred of the anti-Hildebrandian party. They were
represented by the men who stood at the head of that party, as
pharisees, promoters of spiritual darkness, and zealots for human
ordinances.* In the anti-Hildehrandian party we must distin-
goish two classes : those who, contending only for their own
personal advantage and the maintenance of old abuses, were
farthest removed from the interest of culture ; and those who
I When the dnrtei ot thai Roman coniHiil icete milt kDOwn at a Bjnod held in
Pari*, DeaH; all the biahopa, abbou, aDd cl«rg]i piotMled agaibit Ihem, deoltriDg,
inpoMabilia MM pneeciiu ideoqae irralioitabilia. Walwr, abbot of the manaeterj af
8l Uartin, near Fontiaara (Fotnaiae), th* flene anlaganiu ot aimoDf, who harlrulj
told [he truth to king Philip the Pint, naa the oulj one wboitood up rortheae lairB,on
the prineiple of the reipect which in every caaa via due to iDperioia. Oburohnien and
people or the coon attaiked him on all aidei; but be «■> not to be rnoTod bj anj antha-
Tilj nor hj any threata. See ilia Life, vritten bj one of bia diaciplea ; c. ii., } 10. t, i.,
Heni. April, f. 7(10. Even down id the early pan of the twelfth cealaij. In the time of
pops Paatiialie the Second, tbe papal lam of celibacy were ao little obanved in Nur-
tnaltdy, that prieata celebrai«d tbeir wedding! openly, paaaed theii litiuga to thehr ioii*
by iuhcritBDce.or gare them la a dowry to tbeir dangbl«ra, if the; had no other propeitj.
Tbeir wiiea, berorc they married, took an oatb before their pareatt, Ibat tbey would
DPTcr foraake (heir huBbanda. When, however, ibe monk Bemanl (abbot of Tin in the
dioeeae of Chanrea), ilineralsd at that time in Normandy aa i prewber of rrpentuioe,
being a nan of true piety, who had great influence an the people, b* aiood forth in
oppoaition to inch eecleeiMtioo, and abarply rebuked them in hie diaoonraet. Some
gave heed to hia eihortationa, but the greater number conlioned to puTBua tbeir old
eaoraa of life. The wive* of the prieata with tbeir whole retinue, and the clergy them.
•alvea, peneeuted Uim. Tbey tried to bring it abonl that be ahonld be forbidden to
pmuh. Bf the Life of tl.ia nun, at April 14, c. ii., i 01, t. li., f. 231.
^ The fierce opponent of the Hildebrandiin parly, end lealona champion for the
eaiue of tbe emperor Uenry the Fourtli, biahop Waltrun of Naumbarg, attacked the
MOnka aa phariaeaa (Olacunintei), who zeaiouslj contended for bnmaa Inditionf,
pnvonted inttntction in their manaalerica, and eongbt to keep the yonlh, from tbe
Sdt, in ignorance and stupidity. Hirandum eat ralile, quod nolnnt allqui, praeoipue
sotem monaehi, quae praeclara anut diacere, qui ne paen» quidem val adoleaeenleB
penniiCant in monasleriie halwn attidinm Bplutaria Bcientlae, nt Boilicel rude ingeninm
nntriaiur aillqaia ("aemoniorum, quae aunt eonauetudinea hnmanamm Iraditianum, ut
egoamodi epurcitiia aaauefaoti non poaaint gnatare, quom Buavia eat Dominua, qai dicil
in enkSgelia dc talibuf : cae tobii aeribae et phariaaei hy)>oeritBe, TOa enim non intraliB,
DBO ainitia introeunlra insue. Apolog. lib, ii., p. 170, in Ooldail. ApoL pro. Henrieo
Quarfai. Hanoriae, Ull.
I2
, Google
132 CHABACTER OF THE ANTI-HILDEBRANDIAN PARTY.
stroTe for the cause of a well-grounded conTiction, — representa-
tives of a fireer spirit,* vhich they had contracted from the study
of the Bible, and of the older church-teachers, and which woald
incite them to posh their studies still farther in the same direc-
tion. To snch, the monks contending for the Hildebrandian
system might well appear to be no better than Obscurantists.
Thns Gregory must unite himself with the monks against the
bishops as well as gainst the princes. We see how he takes
the part of the former against that fVee-minded bishop, Cnnibert
of Tnrin ;* and it may be a qnestion on which side the right was
in this dispute ; whether the quarrel was not connected with the
universal contest about principles which agitated these times.
Remarkable is the langnage which Gregory, in a threatening
tone, addresses to this bishop, that " the earlier popes had made
pious monasteries free from all relations of dependence on the
bishops, and bishoprics firee from the orersight of the metropoli-
tans, in order to protect them against the enmity of their supe-
riors, so that they might erer stand free, and immediately con-
nected, as more illustrious members, with the head, the apostolical
8ee.° Here we discern that tendency. of papal absolutism, which
was seeking to dissolve the existing legitimate gradation of the
church organism, and to procure organs everywhere which should
be immediately dependent on and serviceable to itself. It was
made, therefore, a special matter of reproach against Gregory the
Seventh by the defenders of the opposite system — that he paid no
regard whatever to the specific rights of any ecclesiastical autho-
rity.*
1 Oerhoh of Rcloberebcrg compliini of lbs wreeting of th* Scriptam whiah tba
dcfander of limouj aod of NicoUitiam (m the defence of the muriags of priaici ma
Unned) T^iorted toi tpii BimoDiui et NicoUiue obliDneniDt diTiciu oorponlna et
■piritDBle*, nsm ponident eccleaiai el loiunl tcriptiini et ideo dt ipU $criptiiru et
Hoci lalaMenli idUndenint trcdm ad M delorqneuda et BeetiQdo lenenm eorum jniU
eTTarem annm. It ii eTident, (heD, Ibat the odacaled men of tlie inti-HildebrvidisD
party took pallia (o gludf tLe Bible; and wbat Oerkah calla wreating of the Bcripniiea,
waa aometimn llie rigtit jacsrpretation aftlie Bible.
> See TDl. ti., p. 160.
t Lib. ii. ep. 69. Perpetna libertate dapantea apoBtolieae sedi lelnl prindptlU otpiti
aao membra adhaenre Bameniiit.
4 Sea tbfl letter of tbebiahop of Spaiera^inatOregor;: SnblMa qnantnm Id le fiiil,
omni potaaiate epiacopia, quae eia diiinitna pergnliamSpirituaainelicDllataeaeadiDDa'
oitHTtdnm nemo jam alioni epiaeopQa aut preabjtereat, niei qui hoc Indignisatma aaHO-
uliaae ■ tutn tuo emendicBTit. See Eccanl, I. c ii, f. 762.
, Google
FANATICISM OF THE PfiOPLB. 133
Bnt the passions of the people having once been excited gainst
the clergy, there arose to a still greater extent than we ohseire
on the like occauon in any former period, separatist moTements,
and the passions of the people went beyond the limits fixed by
the popes. Laymen stood forth, who, while they declared the
sacraments administered by the cormpted clergy to be withont
validity, took the liberty themselves to baptize. We may well
believe, too, the remark of a historian of this period,' hostilely
disposed to this pope, that, in a state of the nations which still
continued to be so rude, the fanaticism excited by the pope
against the married clergy, manifested itself in the wildest out-
breaks, and even led to a profanation of the sacraments. Here-
tical tendencies might easily spring np out of this insurrection
against the cormpted clergy and this separatism, or find in thetn
s point of attachment. It was an eas^ thing for all who under-
stood bow to take advantage of the excited feelings of the people,
to use them for their own ends, and as a means to obtain fol-
lowers. Certain it is, that the heretical sects, which in the
twelfth centnry spread with so mnch power, especially in Italy,
were by this ferment not a little promoted,^ as the sectarian
name of the Fatarenesi itself indicates. The demagogical ten-
dency was especially objected to the pope by his adversaries ;
and it was said that he made use of the popular fury as a means
of procuring obedience to his laws,, How easily the people, in a
1 See ths rcmuka ar8ig«b«n at Oemblonn, cited below.
t Tliis maj ba gathvred etea trom llie remirktble accounl of lbs Ljiiioriia SU^bert
of Qembloan. Conlineatiun piDCii leucniibus, aliquibus earn modo csubh ^ uBeslus &s
jictujtiie BimuliDtibtu, multis incontiiientiuii peijuro (giDoe tbr; ;ul themselvea under
in obligeliou at tbeir ordiuilion tu ohBerre tLe lana of celibBcj, nudjei wen uol enabled
to keep il),<niiDaUiitibu« ad boo hac oppcirluniuie laicia iugurgeiiUbuB contra lacro*
ordinea, el le *b onini eccleaiaelica subjeclioue eiculientibuB, Uici sacra myaleria lenie-
nuit et de bi* diapatant, inrautes baptizant, sordida bumore aurium pro aarro oleo et
ebriamale otentea, io eilremo vilae liaticnin domiuicumet uailaluni cccleaiae abaequium
•rpnilurae a pnab^uria coujugatli acctpere pacvipendantidecimaapreabyleria deputalaa
iKni oremanl, et ut in una caelera prrpendaB, laid e<ir|jua Lomini a preabjteria conjaga-
tia oonarcratDiii, aaepe pediboa conculcaTcruDt rl aangulDem Domini voluularie vffude-
ranl, etmnlta aliaconlrajua et tat inracleaiageataaant, et bae occanioDe muUipsiado-
nutfitlri einrgentea in eoclesia,pni/<uiii iwvUalihua plebiia ab evchtiaitka ditdplina
laxTliinl. Although this ucaDDl,aa proceed lag from an opponent of the Hildebiaodian
partj, migfat excite suapioiOD, jet certain]; in all eaaential points it ia iti conformitf with
the troth.
aSeaiol. f1.F.16i.
1 Id ILn lettri of Theodoric of Vcrduii : Lrgem de clericorum iiicoiitiDentia per lai-
.y Google
134 COMPLAINTS AGAINST THE POPE.
time of barbarism, might pass over from a anperstitions venera-
tion of the clergy to a fanatical detestation of them, may be seen
fVom the example in Denmark, which perhaps was connected
with these moTements excited hy the pope himself. The people,
on occasions of public calamity, a bad atmo^jphere, droughts, fai-
lure of crops, were wont to complain of the clergy, and to rage
against them ; hence, the pope himself yi&a under the necessity
of exhorting them to show a becoming rererence to the priests.'
All this DOW furnished grounds for rarions complaints against
the pope. Even those who approved the lawe reBpeoting celibacy,
in themselves considered, still could not approve the means which
he employed to enforce obedience to them ; and they thought he
ought to have been content to establish these laws on a firm
foundation for the future, and to enforce obedience to them in all
following time. But they found fanlt with him, because he
showed no indulgence to those clergymen who were already bound
by the ties of wedlock, because he was for having everything done
at once, and paid no regard to the weakness of mankind ; be-
cause he did not copy the example of Christ, in bearing with the
infirmities of his disciples ; because he was for pouring the new
vine into old bottles, and stirring np the people so cruelly against
the clergy. By all the laws in the world, said they, that cannot
possibly be brought about by force which grace alone can effect
by working IVom within. Hence every good man should be more
ready to pray for the weak than to involve them in snch perse-
cutions.*
oonm inoDiai oobibenda, Irgpoi iid scandilnm in scclciia mittendam UrtaiD Toinvnle
prolMim. MaitnDe H DcraDd, Ihee. nov. *n«dotor. t. L, f, 21S. And Htury, bishop
of Spcier, wji, in the leiler aboTe cil«l: Omiiii Tcnim eccleeiutiearum admiDistratio
1 Hill nij of doing Ibia diBCovera in > ctianialeriBtic manner the more Jewiali lliui
Chriitian poaition au ithicb iie atuod. Qaod qnun grive prccstum sil, ei eo liquido
potMtiB adTerure. qnod Jndwi* eliun Mceidotibni ipie aalvaLor noater lepra purguos
einmiltendo bonorem eibibaeril culeriiqaeMmndum esse quae illi diiisient, prtraepii,
qnujD profeclo Teilrt qualeacunqee hRbeantBr, camen iliia tongn aint meliorea. Lib.
vii. rp. SI.
' Tbe woniaof pTi»lAlbDin. in bis aecond Irifrigainat priest Bcrnold of Canaunre:
Nonne atiim ipae aammns ponlifei, qui coeloa peDelraiit, Don amnM boo Teibam eas-
titatie oapere, nrque elfam uotam Diiiatam in Teleres uterea fUodi conienire, insaper
Todea discipuloa, quamdia com itlia sponaua eat, Don jejunara profltetuT, inBiniiuiibaR
noali '^ miaecioorditsc oompati non dedignalur. Aa Cbrbt, tbe great pbjsicia'.i, receiTed
pnblicana and sinnen aniong bis tabia companiona. Bntone will ttj: Tea, after liter
, Google
THE RIGHT OF INVESTITURE DENIED TO THE LAITY. 135
Furthermore, the manner in which CFregory had expressed him-
self repecting; the sacramental acts performed by unworthy eccle-
siafitics, gare occasion to the chaise, that he made the validity
and force of the sacraments depend on the subjective chaTact«r of
the priest : which stood at variance with the doctrine concerning
the objectiye validity of the sacraments recognized ever since the
controversies between Cyprian and the Chnrch of Borne.*
Although those first ordinances of the pope had already ex-
cited BO riolent a ferment, he yet, unmoved by that circumstance,
proceeded to take another step. In order to cut off entirely the
fonntain-head of simony, and to deprive the secular power of all
influence in the appointments to spiritual offices,* the riffht of in*
vettiture, by virtue of which the laity might always exercise a
certain influence of this sort, was to be wholly denied them. At
a second fast synod of reform, held at Rome the year 1075, he
issued the ordinance : " If any person ia future accepts a bishopric
or an abbacy from the hands of a layman, such person shall not be
regarded as a bishop or ao abbot, nor shall he enter achureh, till
he has given up the place thus illegally obtained. The same
thing should hold good also of the lower chnrch offices. And
every individual, be he emperor or king, who bestows investitare
miDifnnd npcDUDce. Well, but vbo hrongbL ibem m rrpenLiniw * AranrrdlT, Cbriet
alou*. Profecu Bliiu bomlnit, qui de coelo deiceudil, Zicbaeo iiui oc>'u1ta in>plratiuu«
■dKtntiaufm arboTuperauuit. Sic eiiam dudc, nisi iWe omnia Irahini ad it occullo
mae graliat mtlu not mitcrot Ira/iat, profvl dvbin niiiri Papat MiBioriUs luillit. Ag-
num cam Inpo tcbcI oonStctnr deiten tic^lil. Proiade quetnque piorum migis deacrrt
pro iDBrniia omv, quuD \u iilif mdis dishui lot perteculnrvm super eos jugum ducere.
Ed.O(tld*Bt.l.e.|>*g 42.
1 Bee WilLnm of Naunibarg. I. iii. c. K Qerbob of Reiclienberg tikfs gnnl pHii.s
to defend the pop* itgiiiut tbe ■rcnMiion of Ibow whoeaid; " Nan potest poUui verbam
Dei, Dou poltet impediri gnlii Dil, quiu buos efftctn* operi^iiir, etiun per miniitroH,
JiuUe tnditori aimiln. He gnnta ibia to be true in rererenfe to lUoar vIjdbc vicM are
not jrrt op«DlT known ; buc the oiie ia difTereat, he mtiolaini, afl^r such wor;hl«>s
clrrgTawn bare been depoKd > j lilt pope ; juit u Jadaa, afUr be bud become iiposed,
and had left tbe nnka of tbs diaoiplea, no longer took part wllb then) in anj nligioua
art. Sval.c. pag.154, acq. We aee from wbit he bhtb, bow much tiilk lliere wu at
tbat tima on tbis Bubjeet on botb aides. In a mncb more able manner ihan aerlioli,
Anaelm of Caaierbnrj defeudB at one and tbs same time, Ibe objecIiTe Tslidily of tbe
aaenowniB and tbe |iap«] law, tbe Beose of wbii:li waa not, quo qnlB ca, qnaa Iraotani,
conteninenda,a»d traclaniloaeiecrandoeexiBliniel, ut qoi Deiet AnKelorampraeaeniiam
non reremiUir, vel liominura deleatitione r^ulai, farri eontHminarP deaielant. Lib. i.
ep-Sa.
i Bee roL vi., p. 118.
.y Google
136 PBOCEEDINOB AQAINST UEBUANN OP BAMBEBO.
in conuecUon with snch an office, should b« exelnded l^om
chnrch-commnnion."' Gregory and his party maintained that on
this point also they only restored to the ancient ecclesiastical
lava the aathority which belonged to them ; that being reduced
to practice, which these laws hod determined with regard to the
freedom of church elections. He was praised as the restorer of
free church elections ; and men were indebted to him for the les-
cae of the church from utter ruin, which venality, and hence bad
appointments to all offices, from the highest to the lowest, must
have for their consequence.* By the other party, however, it was
made out, in defence of the rights of monarchs, that if the bishops
and abbots were willing to receive trom them civil immunities
and possessions, they must also bind themselves to the fulfilment
of the duties therewith connected. This was the beginning of
a long -continued contest between the papacy and the secular
power.
The above-mentioned decrees the pope now sought to carry
into execution against princes and prelates. He threatened the
young Philip the First, of France, with excommunication, the in-
terdict, and deposition, if he refused to reform. In a tetter to
the French bishops," he describes the sad condition of France,
where no rights, human or divine, were respected, where rapine
and adultery reigned with impnnity.* He made it a matter of
severest rdproach to the bishops, that they did not restrain the
1 See Ehia decree in the waii vLicb lliu leilaiu deTendet of Qngory'i aaorK, Aa-
■Blm, biabop of Luce^ wiole igeioit bie advenuy Guibrrl. T. iii, p. L lib. ii., f. 383.
Cuiie. leet. >Dtiq, ed Beaiuge.
D Oerbob of Beieberibeig.vbo wrole after tbe middle of tbe iweirih eentnrj, reekona
Ihe realomian of ftee ecclralutic&l elactioni among tbe worke of die Hoi; Spitil in
bla times. Hue aant pJR da spiriiu piet*tit proTFUieDtta apecucola, cujne openlioni
el boo aaaignunnB, quod in diebue lati* magna cat libenu cinoDicineleclianibaar^a-
oopamm, abbatum. pneptnitonim, et aliarom Nclraiaalicumn penonarnm prDTchanda-
nim In djgniuiibua, qou per multoa ajjnoa plane t. Wmporibui Ottouii primi, impero-
loria naque >d imperatorem Ueurioam qoanam, Tcndera aolebant ipai regea rrl impera-
torea regnante obiqaa almonia, dnm per --imaniaDoa eplacopos in cathedra peaiilentia*
poailoi mortifera ilia ptatia dilaM eat uiqiK ad infimoa plebanos ec e«pellanoi, pri qaoi
lalda moltiplicWo* (>ee vol. iii„p, 109 and 112), icdtiia paent lola/ovlabattir, aaqut
ad Orsgariom aeptlmnm, qoi ae oppoaait nnunun pio domo larael reiumndo in rccleaia
oaDonisaa elecliDnea juta priatinaa eanonum aanotionea. Id Fa. mil. I. e. I. Ttl3.
S Lib. ii, cp. S.
1 Qnod nmquani (erraram cat, civea, propinqui, fValrea etiam alii alioa propter enpi-
ditalem oapiuni « omnia boua eorum ab illia extorquentea, viiam in axliemi miaeria
Bniic (kciuni.
, Google
PROCEEDINGS AQAINST UBRUANN OF BAMBBR0. 137
king ftom sncli acts. They had not a shadow of excnae to plead.
Tbej were mneh mistaken, if they sapposed, that they acted
agMnst the oath of fidelity which they had taken, when they
preTented him fh)m sinning ; for it was a far greatei act of
fidelity to rescne another against his own will from making ship-
wreck of his soul, than by an injurious acquiescence to allow him
to perish in the rortez of his guilt. Thq plea of fear could not
excuse them in the leaat; for if they were united in each other
in defending justice and right, they wonld hare such power, that,
without any danger whatsoever, they might draw him from all his
accustomed Tices, and at the same time deliver their own souls ;
although, to say truth, not even the fear of death should hinder
them from discharging the duties of their priestly vocation. If
the king would not listen to their representations, they should then
renonnce all fellowship with him, and impose the interdict on all
France. And at the same time, Gregory declared, " Let every
man know that, should the king even then show no signs of re-
pentance, he wonld, with God's help, take every measure within
his reach to wrest the kingdom of France from his hands."^
Hermann, bishop of Bamberg, a man who lacked every other
qualification as well as the knowledge required by his o£Sce),^
fbnnerly vice-dominos at Hentz, had in the year 1065, with a
large sum of money, procured for himself the episcopal dignity in
Bamberg/ In vain did this man try to deceive the pope by pra>
fesaions of repentance. In vain did his friend, archbishop Sig-
frid of Hentz, go in person to Bome, and use all his iaSaeoce to
soften the feelings of the pope towards bim. lie had to be con-
tent that no worse punishment befell himself; that he was not
himself put out of his office, because he bad ordained that bishop.
The pope commanded him to withdraw himself from all fellow-
ship with the bishop of Bamberg, to publish the papal sentence
of excommunication gainst him in all Germany, and to see to it,
I Nalli alam >at dubinm mu TOlnmui, qnin modii omaibua ngaum Fninciac de
•ijaa oocnpuion*. ailjuTaiiM Dao, tcnumui niptre.
' A Tsnwrkablc iUoitmion otb'a ignonnsB u a caae eiWd bj Lambert of Aaotuffao-
hm^.kji. 107S,p. lU. WbcD UweltnuDlBaoibtrg, Ukingidiuitaga of iba autharii)
af Iba ffl legate, naa in naiaMDea agaisal (Uhi biahup, ■ fouof alcTiTman aUiod
(bitta uti dadared, that, if tha bialiop abomd himatif abl* lo uuuUM, wvnl (or word,
■ aingl* mac Arum ilw Paaliar, ibtj naald ackanvledga bim aa biakopoD ibeapoL
1 Be* Umbait, I. c p. U.
.y Google
138 PROCEEDIKOS AGAINST HERMANN OF BAMBBR0.
that another shonld be elected as soon as possible. No other
hope now remaining to bishop Henoann, he proceeded himself,
with advocates to defend his c&nse, to Rome, intending to effect
his object by intrigue and bribery. Bnt he dared not appear
personally before the pope.' He endearonred to carry on his
cause in Rome simply by his money and his Uvyers. Bnt he
foond himself disappointed in his expectations. Grregory was io-
accessible to such influences. And it is a proof of the power
which he exercised over all that were about him, that even at the
Roman court, arts of bribery, which at other times had been so
common and so snccessfnl here, could now effect nothing., No
other way, therefore, remained for him, hat unconditional sub-
mission to the irrevocable judgment of the pope. He obtained
only the assurance of the papal absolution, on promising that,
after his return, he wonld retire to a monastery, for the purpose
of there doing penance. But when be came back, the manner in
which he had been treated by the pope excited great indignation
in the knights who espoused his cause. They called it an itn-
heard-of thing, that the pope, without any regular trial, should
presume to depose a high spiritual dignitary of the empire. The
bishop now threw himself upon these kuigbts, who were his only
reliance, and treated the papal excommnnication as null. Yet
all others avoided intercourse with him as an excommunicated
person. None would receive from him any sacerdotal act, and he
cotild only decide on questions of secular property. The pope
pronounced on him the anathema ; and as he finally succeeded in
having another bishop appointed, Hermann was obliged to yield.
The deposed bishop, driven by necessity, retired to the monastery
of Schwartzach in the territory of Wiirzbnrg, and then went with
the abbot of this convent to Rome. Nov for the first time the
1 Prom Lunbrrt'l wonla, I. c. p. 1S8, ire sliould iofer. it is Une, that be hiniHir liad
came to Rome. Bm it is diidenl, from ■ letter of Pope Gregor;, tb» hedid not rxrcute
tbia nsolntioD. In the letter to kitif; Hearj, lib. iii., ep. 3: 8iinoiii>cua itle Heri-
minDUi dictu* episcopus boo ftnno id aj-iioJum Bomwo voiitiu vsaira eonlemBit; aed
cum propiuB Romim acceHiuet, in iilDtre aiibeulil.
> Lambert of AscbRffenburs uy> rightl;: Sed Roman! poacittciioonstaaliaetiiiTlcIiii
idvenut avruitiam aaimni omnii Rxoludebal argiim«iita hnmanM fuJliciie, wbicb ia
oasBrmtd bj Grfgorj'a wa; of expTrwing bimitirod (be iiibjeci: Pr*eiDiti«i» nnnUas
auoa ODin copioaia munoribua ooto aibj utifloio Ipnocentiun noatiam el-confttUnim nin-
trnram iptegritatem pnniooe pactmise aiteiilare atqae, »i fieri poaaet, corrumpcre moli-
:ua cat.. Quad ubi pravter apem evcDil, etc.
, Google
henry's reconciliation with the pope. 139
pope bestoired npon him absolation, and gate him permission to
perform sacerdotal functions, vith the understood condition, how-
eTer, that he was ever to remain excluded from the episcopal
dignity.
King Henry, who most faronred the abuses attacked by the
pope by an administration wholly surrendered to arbitrary will,
was induced on account of his then political situation to yield
compliance. Through the mediation of his pious mother Agnes,
a reconciliation took place between him and the pope ; he dis-
missed the ministers, on whom, because tbey encouraged simony,
excommunication had been pronounced, and expressed a willing-
ness to obey the pope in all things, so that the latter signified his
entire satisfaction with him, and the best hopes for the future.
Already Qregory was employed, during this momentary interral
of peace, in sketching the outlines of a great plan, for the execu-
tion of which he inrited the co-operation of king Henry. The
idea of a cmsade, first broached by Silvester the Second, was now
taken up again by him. We have observed how Gregory la-
mented OTer the separation of the Western from the Eastern
church, and the sad condition of Oriental Christendom, overrun
by the Saracens. He had been invited from the East to procure
the assistance of the West in behalf of the oppressed Christian
brethren of the East. The hope was opened out to him, of
liberating the holy places from the yoke of the infidels, of once
more uniting together the East and the West in one community
of faith and church-fellowship, and of thus extending his spiritual
prerogative over the former as well as the latter. Fifty thousand
men were already prepared to march under his priestly direction
to the East.] " Since our fathers," he wrote, " have, for the con-
firmation of the Catholic faith, often trod those countries, so will
we, sustained by the prayers of all Christians, if under the lead-
ing of Christ the way shall be opened to us, — for it is not in man
that walketh to direct his steps, bat the ordering of our ways is
of the Lord, — for the sake of the same faith and for the defence
of Christians go thither also." And in commnnicating this pur-
pose to king Henry, he asked his counsels and support ; he wonid
1 Lib. ij. tp. 11. Jib nlm qninqoiglnU millii ad hoc it prafpanol, ui ei inc poi-
mot in eipHlilioDD pro docc kc panlifiee hibtre, BrmtU mauu contn inimlcoa Dri
Tolnnt iDsargcn, at ntque *d aqmlabnim Domini ipio ilDceDt« penenire.
, Google
140 CHANGE IN UENRT's DISPOSITION.
daring his abeence commeDd the Roman chnrch to his protectioD.
Bat sooo Gregory became inrotred in Tiolent diapates, which no
toager permitted him to think of executing so vast a plan.
The young king Henry, following his own inclinations, would
be more ready to agree with the opponents of the Hildebrandian
system, than with its adherents ; for Gregory's Bererity coold not
possibly he agreeable to him ; and men were not wanting who
wished to make ose of him as a bulwark against the rigid, in-
flexible po|>e, and these invited him to assert against the latter
his sorereign power. His uncertain political situation had pro-
eared admission for the remonstrances of his mother and other
mediators. Bat after he had conquered Saxony, these restraiuls
Tanished away. The pope heard, that the emperor continued, in
an arbitrary manner, to fill vacant bishoprics in Italy and Grer-
many ; and that he had again drawn around him the excommuni-
cated ministers. After Gregory fonnd that be had been deceived
by many of Henry's specious words, he wrote him in the year
1076, as the last trial of kindness, a threatening letter, coached
in language of paternal severity, bnt at the same time tempered
with gentleness. The spirit in which he wrote was expressed
already in the superscription :* " Gregory to king Henry, health
and apostolical blessing ; that is, in case he obeys the apostolical
see, as becomes a Christian prince." With such a proviso — the
letter began — bad be bestowed on him the apostolical blessing,
because the report was abroad, that he knowingly held fellowship
with persons excommunicated. If this were the case, he himself
mnst perceive, thai he conid not otherwise expect to share the
divine and apostolical blessing, than that he separated himself
irom the excommunicated, inciting them to repentance, and ren-
dered himself worthy of absolution by afibrdiug the satisfaction
that was due. If, therefore, he felt himself to be guilty in this
matter, he should qnickly apply for advice to some pious biabop,
confess his fault to him ; and the bishop, with the concurrence of
the pope, could impose a suitable penance, and bestow absolution
on him.' He next complains of the contradiction between his
enLia congmun libl pro h4e culpa iiijDn|[«DB poeuiuntiam le ah-
UBenag modum (iDfiiitcnliac lua« pel (pistolam inim irncitct
D,i„Mb, Google
THE pope's LKTTERTO HENRY, AND ITS EFFECT. 141
fair proressions and his actions. In reference to the law against
inTestitnre, concerning which the pope had been informed that
the king had many difBcnIties/ he declared, it is true, once more,
that he had merely restored the old ecclesiastical laws to their
rights ; yet he professed himself ready to enter into negotiations
on that snbject, through pious men, with the king, and* to miti-
gate so for the sererity of the lav in compliance with their ad-
rice, as conid be done consistently with the glory of Ood and the
spiritual safety of the king.
The pope had said nothing in this letter which, according to his
mode of looking at things, could offend the king's dignity. He
looked npon it as a principle uniTersally valid, that high and low
should in like manner be subject to his spiritual jnriadiction. He
eonld not foresee that Henry, after baring bo shortly before, at
least in his professions, acknowledged so entire a submission to
the papal see, would receive such a letter, in which he himself
held ont his hand for peace, with sneh violent indignation.* Bnt
1 Dwretam, fuod quidun dioanC imparUbila poodna gt immenaui gnvihidinaiD.
* Acoording to the •econntof Ihe Oennui hlalorian, Lwnbert of ABchiffenburg. tliere
«M, to b« inn, lODiBthiuB elw ar**pMlilabirmiitiir, whloh n «up«rBled tbe feeltnga
at die king towirdB the pope, and which had in aonie aenat eompelled him, onlna ha waa
willing ID b« compleUlj huDiblnl berore the pope, to BolicipaU the blow which ha was
10 netite tnm Rome. The pope had aenl an embaa^y lo him, throagh which ba cited
him lo appear before the Banwii ajrnod of Lent, od the Hoadij of the aaoood weak of
Lent, D,x. iOT6, where he wa) id clear Jiimaelf of the cbargea which had been brought
RKiinBl him. with iha threat lliat, if he did not comply, the bumoald be prononnoed do
him llwuiDa daj. The aboTc-mantiaaed letttiT of th# pope, honever. oonlradlcta the
tnppoaitjoii i>f inf aooh embaaay. Some importuil occnireDO* mnal hire iBterrened,
which led the pope to deviate lo for from the paternal tone which he had ripreMed in
Una letter. Tile thing, after all, remaina qaile impn'babla. We maj perhipa eoDaider
Ibe embaarj mentioned bj thia hiatorian aa the aams with that whieh waa the bearer ot
Iba aboTe-mantionad letter; and In thii aaae, wa moat explain the eontanuot themea-
aage drliteRd h; Ihia embaMf in aeeoidanea with (he letter llatlf. From the letter, it
fultowa. In be tare, thai If Henrr did not act In the wa; required of him bj the pope, ha
bad to expect exoommanleation ; and from thia, Ibe alorj pat niatad maj haie grown.
Were the atatrmeut, aa wa And it given bj thia historian, the correct one, the defeuden
of OregiDiT eoald never have appealed Co the fact, that Henrf had attacked the pope
wllhoot anj prevlooi provDeallon, and that thia flrai violent atep via the aonrae of all
the eoauing evil. Thiii, the language of Oebhard, blahop ofBaliburg, to Hermann,
biahop of Men, ie: "The adbervnia of Uenrj eonld not excuaa tliemulvea on Iba
ground, that thej at fInC had ontj adopted meainraa of defence agalnat the pope." Nam
apoitolicae animadveraionla, qua aelDJarialoa eaoaaatnr, ipei pottua caoaa eitltennt. rt
nude ae aoeenaoa eoDqueruatnr, hoe ipsi pollna insandrruDt ideoque jqjuriaa non tan
lelnlemnl qnam Inlalemnt. Cam enim primnm ad initlandam hano rem WormulM
eonflailaaenl, ubi omnia, qnam patimnr, calamitai eiordium eilnuit, nnllam adbno Do-
, Google
143 HBNRT's breach with QBBaOBT.
as appears evident trom the letter of tite pope addressed to (he
Germans tbemselres,' he aftervards sent to him three men, na-
tires of countries subject to the emperor, who were directed pri-
vately to reprove him for his trans^ssions, exhort him to re-
pentance, and represent to him, that if he did not reform, and
ahoQ all intercourse with the excommnnicated, he might expect
exGommnnication ; and that then, as a thing which, according to
the Hildebrandian notions of ecclesiastical law, followed neces-
sarily upon excommunication, he wonld no longer be competent
to administer the goTernment. Henry, in his existing state of
mind, was little capable of endnring snch a mode of treatment as
this. He dismissed the envoys in an insulting manner ; and an
accidental circnmstance contribated perhaps to induce him to
ventnre on a step, which was by no means jostified ia the tbea
existingformsoflaw,bat by which he hoped he might be able to rid
himself at once of so annoying an overseer. A certain carding,
Hugo Blancua, whom pope Alexander the Second, and indeed
Gregory himself; had employed on embassies, but who, for reasons
unknown, had become the pope's most bitter enemy, and whom
Hildebrand had deposed,' came to the emperor and handed 0T4r
to him a violent complunt against the pope. The king now
issued letters missive for an assembly of his spiritual and secular
dignitaries, to be held at Worms on the Sunday of Septuageaima,
A.D. 1076. These letters invited them to come to the rescne not
merely of his own insulted dignity, but also of the interests of
all the bishops, the interests of the whole oppressed church. In
this writing he even accuses the pope, probably on the ground
minDB PKpa (iccmmaDicRtioiiIi vel >i»tbemMi> Knunlkm deillnaiii, ted ipsi, primi-
tiu disco [dianim, ipso ignarunu ei nihil minui puUDW, praeUllonl ■■■£ auperba et
npeallua (emetiuw ibrcnualinteruul. GebLird tbea Bveka to fntr iLIi b<r the chn-
nologf or «venu. Wben Hcnr; celebraMd tba reacli*] af St Andrew Id Bunberg,
■liurllj before ChrUliDH, tbere wu lUll ao good an DadenWudiDg brtween tbe emperor
Kiid tbe pop«, ilml Uie fonner acud rntireljr according to tlie determlnMlaua of Uje iMter
in displacing Iba bisJiop of Bamberg Quid ergo tarn cila inienidere polnil, nt iUe, qui
In proximo ante DiliTlUKm Dotaiul Unue in eocleela magnlSeentlae hilt, ut ad ddUub
lllioe digmtuluai mataljonee Herent, Idem paaciu [k>81 uativilatem dlebua ineoDTenliB,
isiadltus loUns oliam ignaruB dissenaioaii proaciiberctnr? Ed. Tengnagel, pp. 2B-S9.
■ Praewrca mlaimus ad eum uaa rellgjoeaa viroa, inos oUqae fldeles, per quoa earn
seereto moanimaa, at poenitantiam agerec da aula acrleribua.
^ Lamben aaja; Quem ante paucoa dl«a propler inepUun et moreaiDconditoi papa da
, Google
QREQORy DEPOSED BY THE COUNCIL AT WORMS. 143
of the aboTe-mentioned tnmonr, of having obtained possession of
the papal dignity in an nnlawfnl manner.' He reqoiies of the
bishops, that they should stand by him in a distress, which
was not his alone, bnt the common distress of all the bishops,
and of the whole oppressed church. It was the common interest
of the empire and of the priesthood ; for the pope had, notwith-
standing Christ's direction that the two swords, the spiritnal
and the secalar, the two powers,' shoald be separated from each
other, songht to nsnrp both for himself. He meant to let no man
be a priest, who did not sae for it at his own footstool ; and be-
eaase the king regarded his royal power as receired solely from
God, and not tiam the pope, he had threatened to deprive him of
his goTemment and of his sonl's salvation.
The council, which met on the Sunday of Septnagesima, Ja-
nnary 24, 1076, on the ground of the charges brought against the
pope by the cardinal Hugo Blancos, pronounced sentence of de-
position upon Gregory ; and, which shows to what extent these
bishops and abbots were willing to be employed as the blind tools
of power, and how mnch they needed a severe regent at the head
of the chnrch, notwithstanding the irregular procedure of this
assembly, notwithstanding the scruples which, according to the
ecclesiastical views of that period, must have arisen against it in
the minds of the clergy, not a man amongst them all uttered a
word against it. Two only, Adalbero bishop of Wiirzburg, and
Hermann bishop of Metz, protested against the irregularity of
this proceeding. They objected to it, in tfae first place, on the
general principle, that no bishop, without a previous regular
trial, without the proper accusers and witnesses, and withoat proof
of tfae charges brought against him, conld be deposed ; and least
of all conld this be done in the case of the pope, against whom no
bishop or archbishop conld appear as an accuser.
It was considered a duty of loyalty to the king, to acquiesce in
this decision. In order to bind the members of the assembly,
Henry caused a written oath to be taken by each, that he would
1 iDTUorii Tiolfntii.
I ConeeraiUK the spiritual (vord, it iiMid that, h; mMna of it, men Ten lo be com.
pcUcdtoob«;r Ibrkiag n«it lo Ood. Tbe pope, UiergraR, ouglit lo nniU with tbe king:
in pnniihing tbow wbo ilJtob«j«l tba luier. VidcliwtaaceidoLdigladio ad obedirnttam
irfiM poat Dumintuii boniinn ooDtliingendiM.
, Google
144 CONSPIRACY OF CINTIUS.
no longer recognize Gregorj as pope. This jodgmest having
been passed, Uearf annonnced it to tlie pope in a letter, ad-
dressed as follows : " Henry, king by the grace of God and not
by the will of man, to Hildebrand, no longer apostolinal, bnt &
false monk ;" and the letter concluded with the words- — " this
sentence of condemnation baring been pronounced npon yon by
OS and all oar bishops, descend from the apostolical chair yon
have nsarped; let another mount the chair of Peter, who will not
cloak deeds of riolence nnder religion, bnt set forth the sound
doctrines of St Peter. I, Henry, and all oar bishops, bid you
come down, come down." Moreover, in this Iett«r, it was alleged
against the pope that be had attacked the divine right by which
kings are appointed, and that he songht to degrade all prelates
to the position of his servants, and ttirred up the people againtt
the clergy} At the same time, Henry addressed a letter to the
cardinals and to the Roman people, calling upon them to acquiesce
in this sentence, and to sustain the election of a new pope. An
ecclesiastic of Parma, by the name of Boland,* was selecfed to
convey these letters to Rome, and to announce to the pope the
judgment passed npon him.
Shortly before this storm came upon the pope, he had been
delivered from a great danger, which gave him another oppor-
tunity of showing his unconquerable fortitude. It was an aiter-
efiect of that wild, lawless condition which had prevailed at Rome
in the eleventh century (and to which an end was put by the popes
who rnled in the spirit of Hildebrand), that Cintins, a Roman
nobleman of licentious morals, one who indulged himself in the
most extravagant actions and patronized the lowest crimes, was
pennitt«d to occupy a strong citadel built in the heart of the city,
thus exercising a lordship of the very worst character. As Gregory
would not tolerate such a person, and his Srm will threatened to
ruin this man's power, the latter determined to get rid of him by
a conspiracy which he formed with Gregory's numerous enemies.
The vigils in tbe night before Christmas, a.d. 1076, was the
' lUetoria eccleBiw <icul sarTOB ipb pedibDi tula calculi, id qnonuo BODCnlcatioDe
tibi tkToiem tb otf vnlgi Bomparuti. Liiois minisuriDm aapiir ikcerdolM afurpasti, gt
ipai daponuil rel onntemDUit, qooa ipii * niiaa Dai
fdium doc«ndi accepennl.
1 Bf others otlled Ebcibard.
, Google
qreqort's calmness. 145
time selected for the deed. At the pnblic serrice, Gregory was
f&llen npon aod harried aw&y, wounded, to a t«wer in Gintioa
cutle. He remained calm and firm in the midst of all these in>
salts and in the face of danger ; not a word of complaint or of
supplication fell from his lips. There was displayed on this
occasion, too, a beantifnl proof of the enthusiastic regard which
Gregory had inspired towards himself in the more serioos minds.
A man and a woman, both of high rank, insisted on attending
the pope in his confinement ; the man endeavoured to keep him
warm with fhrs during the cold winter night ; the woman bound
np his wonnd. When, however, the next morning Gregory's
absence was observed, the most violent commotions broke oat
among the people. The citadel of Cintios was stormed ; he saw
himself compelled to give the pope his freedom, and it was by
means of the latter alone that his life was saved from the fury of
the people.
As Gregory was about to open the Lentrsynod, in the year
1076, the above-mentioned Roland appeared, and in the name of
king Henry and the synod of Worms, annonaced the judgment
which had there been passed. There arose a common feeling of
bitter indignation, to which he would have fallen a victim, had
not Gr^ory intorpoaed and saved him.' The pope calmly heard
all: without betraying the least agitation, he held a discourse, in
which he distinctly set forth that men ought not to be surprised
at these contests foretold by Christ ; he declared himself resolved
to suffer anything for the cause of God, and exhorted the cardi-
nals to do the same. Then he pronounced, in the name of the
apostle, the ban on king Henry : declared him (which was the
natural consequence of this act, according to his theory of eccle-
siastical law,) incompetent to reign any longer, and forbade his
subjects to obey him for the future. Be pronounced, also, sen-
tence of excommunication on the bishops from whom everything
' Vlt <luBbtl«Mb>n the wards of in ej(-wi(DCM In th* chrotiidB orBernoM of Con-
>UDc* : Quid ibi lumnlnii et coDelunilioniB et in legttoi illot nan ordinuw incDni,
onn txenierit, Hovrrial iUi, qui pneslo tuerant. Hoc anum lit Qottrnm inde dixisac,
lominnio apwlolioain son sins ani ipainaooTporis inigDO litis perieolo, ftutnfunmriz-
ev* BoDiuianuii nuuibos MmitiToi tripuiaw. MooampnU raa AlifmaDnicia illns-
mntia ed B. Blaa. a 1793, L ii. f. SO. Tbat YlotenI «Dnn]r of U)» pope, Uja prinena
Ana* CoDuimi. Bqjnatljacca
IB a ahamtfkil and ahoaln nan
VOL. VII.
.y Google
14C IMPItESSION HADE BT THE PAPAL BAN.
had proceeded in that assembly at Worms. He annonnced the
Eame punishment as awaiting the archbishop Sigfiid of Mentz,
William of Utrecht, and Bnpert of Bamberg, nnlees they should
come to Borne and justify their conduct.
This sentence pronoanced by the pope was the signal for a vio-
lent and long-contioned contest between the two parties, who
fonght each other both with the sword and with argoments. The
men who were zealons for the canse of Henry, insisted on the ea-
credness of the oath, whose binding force no anthority coaid
destroy. They called it, therefore, an act of consummate wicked-
ness, that a pope, setting himself abore all laws hnman and
dirine, should hare presumed to discharge subjects from their
sworn obligations towards their princes. They also considered the
power of princes as one founded in a dirine order, and subsisting
independently by itself; they appealed to the duties, inculcated
in the New Testament, of obedience to those in authority, and
wonld concede to no power on earth the right of annulling this
obligation. They appealed to the fact, that the apostles had
shown obedience even to pagan magistrates, and recommended
such obedience ; that the more ancient bishops and popes had
never entertuned a thonght of deposing eren idolatrous and he-
retical princes.* The fnlmination of the papal ban, it was said,
does not carry with it so mnch danger as it does fright. Human
affaire would be in truly a sad condition, if the wrath of God fol-
lowed every ebullition of human passion.* An unjust ban fell
1 So Hald the acholutlc writitr Guenrich, ttanding' at Ibis point of Tiew, in tlm nime
of bishop Th«odario or Verdua, wheii dime dispoin bid almdj iMted foi Bona tiOM.
Mtrtf n? el Uurand theaiams noioB Bnecdolorum, t i, Non eat novam, bominw M-
culirfn BeculirilFT lapere e( agere, noiiim eel autem e\ onmibiu ntro SHuIn intudi-
tnm, pDntifiEeB ngat gentinin t«m fSeils Telle dividere. Kothcti nguminleripumnDdi
ioilia repFrtiim uleo poetra iMbilitiim repentini fiotiaiie elidrn, Cbrielos Dei, fuoliM
libuerit plebejos eorte eicuti viDicoa muiBre, regno pBtmm Buorum deeedere jasBos,
nisi ronfeedm loquieTsriDl, URlhemati daniDarg. Tbe (uibor of IbiB letter appealB to
tbe precepls of (be apoBlle Pknl coocerning dulieB to migislnles: Pom de ordiDKtia ■
Dao potaBtatiboB omm etodio BOBoipieudia, omoi amon diligeiidi*, omni hoaora rave.
reodiB, amni palientia lolerindiB tenta ubiqae aapienlEa diepalat. Coaearaing the in<
diBBolable obligBlioD of no aailj, il is here aaid : Sanelun el omDibiu retro Mcalis apud
amDium genlium nitinneB iniiulatuii juriBJurnndi religionaiD faoillima, inquunl, do>
mini papae rcBcindit sbBolnlio, et quod tantom eat, ul iUud oBmiB 00DtniTer«aa Bnnn
apoatolua nominBret, Hebr. vi. 16, modo onioB cannlae per qnemlibet bigalilaram por>
reotae latitalma InlViDgeTe Juberetur lectione,
3 In llie letter alreadfoited; Hoo tonltninm non tantum porMndit periculum, quaQ-
, Google
GROrNDS OP DEFENCE. 147
back npon the dead of its antliDr. The other party agreed, it is
true, vith all that vas said with regard to the Banctity of an oath ;
bat they maintained that an oath taken in reference to anything
at rariance with the divine law, conld have no binding force. No
oath girea to the prince, therefore, could obligate sabjeots to obey
him in setting himself np agtunst the one to whom is committed,
by God, the gnidance of entire Christendom.* If he who has
been expelled from the fellowship of the church became, by that
rery eircnmatance, incapable of administering any civil office, and
if any man who continued to have fellowship with him, thereby
proenred bis own expnlsion from the ohnrch-commnnity ; if the
pope, as the director of entire Christendom, might call to account
all the mlers of the earth in case they abased their anthority,
might bring them to pnnishment, and depose them flrom office,*
then it followed, as a matter of course, that to the king, on whom
the pope had passed snch a judgment, lawful obedience could no
longer be rendered. The oath, moreover, by which the bishops
bound themselTes, before their consecration, to obey the pope,
was contrary to the oath of homage given to the prince.* And
when some appealed to the inTiolable divine right of kings, the
other party maintained, on the other hand, that it was necessary
to distinguish between the rightful authority of princes and the
lani ialfodit Inrurn. Ualc proAMo nbui honuiii ooD((i1Uiinn»t,ii*dquileseuiique
•nimi CDSclUUi molui diiios wqnrnlDr damDiIia, ticQt illi uninici^uBqar IncanJia
dielan T«nfl,qui oionia di«pen»«t, in mcnsim, ct ponJere el nntnero.
1 TbDi uvbbiahnp Oefahurd or Salibnni, in hn lettei written to bishop nermann of
1|M«, in dcrrnca of tba cintr of Qntarj tb* Seitnth. It is b*n objected to the oppo.
•ile putj, ilul tlir; brongbt forward inob remark* a> the fallowing : Ad petcaliendam
■impliciorem fratrnni ioflnnim consciFntiBBi, qualenoe eis inb ipeeie pietati* laqoeam
injieiant et qnaai Tera diando filtant, diligentias intem intuentiboa ad noatrae rontra-
vmian eaaun nihil pertinere tidantnr. Nam qaia aanae menlia peijnrinm grave
pM«alam nae dnhiteiT But from thi«, be aaja. it doM not follow, ui qaicquid qniaqno
1 Thoaloo wrjteaOerliobafRelchmbeig: Ordoclerieilia cqjaa DimiTnmeatoflloiDm,
DOB aolnm pIrbfjM, avd Mlam rtgtt inerepiTe aiqoe ngibsa aliis desotndentibDa, alios
ocdinars. L. e. in Fa. xiii., f. 63&
* CradimDB enim, memoriw Ulornm noD Moidim, quod in aacro itta epiaeopomm et
^ri tonienlD ad pronwnndam promotionem nam btalo Petro suiaqne ncariia et sno-
MMoribna fldem el SBbjeetlonem s« serratonia protniseioDl. Qoomodo erfD boo plurls
(MiBU, quod in enbieolo sire in aala regis inlrr Palatinos strepitos eonspiraTennt,
(Mn iltod, qood conm aaoro ilttri aaneliaqae aanstoram rrliqaiia anb teatlmonia
Cbriati et Meltaiie profcan aontl
K 2
.y Google
148 greoory'b reply.
abuse of arbitrary will, between kings and tjrants. Princes de-
prired themselres of their own anthority by abusing it.'
No impression could be made on pope Gregory by tbe donbts
expressed respecting the lawfulness of his conduct by Hermann,
bishop of Metz.^ In the light of the principles which he main-
tuned, it appeared to him a thing absolutely settled, that the
pope might excommnnicale a king, like any other mortal ; and
any donbt expressed on this point he conld only look apon as a
mark of incredible fatuity.' He appealed to the example of pope
Zacharias, who pronounced sentence of deposition npon the last
of the MeroTingians, and absolved the Franks from their oath of
allegiance to him ; to the example of bishop Ambrose of Milan,
who in fact excommunicated an emperor.* He asked whether
Christ, when he committed to Peter the feeding of his sheep, the
power to bind and to loose, made any exception in favour of
princes. If kings could not be excommunicated by the ehurcb,
it would follow that neither could they receive absolution from
the church. But to this, bishop Waltram of Naumburg, not
without reason, replied, that Ambrose had, it is true, once
excluded the emperor Theodosins fVom the communion of the
church, which was attended with the most salutary consequences
both to that emperor and to the common weal ; but he had not
the remotest intention or wish to disturb thereby the relation
subsisting between the emperor and his subjects. He bad ren-
dered to God the things that are God's, and to Csesar the things
that were Casar's. Eren towards Valentinan the Second and
his mother Justina, Ambrose had nerer, in all the disputes with
them, taken any such liberties.' His reasoning is not so strong
ii lenelur,
non eria.
I Sea QregOTT'i ItUen, I. it. cp. 3.
* Licet pro trngm htaiuta ntc etimi ill reipoodeM drbetmiu.
4 ficB vol. iii., p. 341.
s Sm Wkltnas N*umbaTf(eiii. de aniute eoelsf. et impurii, 1. L, p. 6Q. Sfd ipas
quoqaa ■Hnoto* Ambrosius ecclemim dor djiiail, tti ei, qnw Cawuii iudI, Omiri
et qaie Dei, Deo reddendaesaedocait, qaiTheodoaiuiD cflgleaiulioooBrouitdiMiplina,
etc. Ecae illi exoommuniotia quun utilis erat cocleaEie pwiWr atqne ipai itnpentori
TbeodoBio, quie nnne prodtndi schiamMie penitur eienplo, qao wptwiltar principea,
vel militei raipablicae >b impenloriB sai oonaoitio limnl el obuqaio '.
.y Google
DIFFBBKNT IMPREBSIONS MADE BY THE BAN. 149
with regard to the other example, of pope Zachariaa. He Bays,
the pope did not by any means depose Ghilderic, nor absolve his
subjects Jrom their oath of allegiance to him ; for Childeric
merely bore the name of king, vithont possessing the kingly
power. Of the latter, therefore, he did not need to be de-
prired.'
Yet the ban prononneed by the pope produced a great effect
in Germany, which was increased by the prevailing dissatisfaction
with Henry's government. The bishop Udo of Triers, after his
retnm from Kome, avoided all interconrse with the spiritnal and
secniar connsellors of the emperor, who had been excommnnicated
by the pope. He declared that, by holding fellowship with the
excommnnicated king, one became involved in the same condi-
tion ; that only at his special request, permission had been
granted him by the pope, of conversing with the king ; yet even
to him the communion of prayer and of the Lord's table, with
that monarch, had been forbidden. By the example and the
representations of TTdo, many were indnced to draw sway from
the king. But the men of the other party sought, by the argu-
ments above-mentioned, to confirm the king in his resistance to
the pope ; they maintained that an arbitrary, unjust ban, ought
not to be feared ; that, in such a case, religion was only em-
ployed as a pretext to cover private passions, and private ends.
They called upon him to use the sword, which God had intrusted
to him as the legitimate sovereign for the punishment of evil
doers, against the enemies of the empire. Such language found
a ready ear on the part of the king. He was inclined already
to bid defiance to the papal ban, and to threaten with his kingly
authority those who sided with the pope's party. But as the
number of those who went over to that party was constantly
increasing, and he wanted power to carry his threats into exe-
cution, he suddenly adopted quite another tone. He sought to
bend the minds of his opponents by negotiations ; but this also
proved fruitless ; and they were already on the point of proceed-
ing to the extremest measures.
1 Lib. i., p. IT. QuanduqaidcD ilk HiUericbai nihil omnino ngiae paMuiii Tri
digniud* hibniMO dcKribuar, lUqnc idea camprahitur, quod iiou DiDiil doniDa* ali-
qgotiuB iiTi nctor, qnaniam rei « rcgenda dicilor.
, Google
150 DECISION AT TRIBUR. UENRY's JOURNEY TO ROME.
In the year 1076, the Snabian and Saxon priDces assembled
at Tribor. Before this assembly appeared, as papal legates, the
patriarch Sighard of Aqnileia, and the bishop Altmann of Fas-
sau, a mat) eminently distinguished for his strict piety. And
here ire may notice hov large a party stood np for the pope from
among those who felt a serions regard for religion. Several lay-
men, who had renonnced important stations and great wealth for
the purpose of devoting themselres to a strictly ascetic life, now
appeared publicly as advocates of the papal principles. These
refused to hold communion with any one who maintained familiar
intercourse with king Henry after his excommunication, till each
had personally obtained absolution from bishop Altmann, the
prelate empowered by the pope to bestow it. After a delibera-
tion of seven days, it was resolved to proceed to the election of
a new king. Henry, after a variety of fruitless negotiations with
the opposite party, among whom partly the political, partly the
religions interest predominated, determined to give way. An
agreement was entered into, to the effect that the pope should
be invited to visit Augsburg on the festival of the purification of
Mary ; there, in a numerous assembly of the princes, all accusa-
tions against the king should be presented, and then, after the
pope had heard what both parties had to say, the decision should
be left with him. If the king, by any fault of his own, remuned
excommunicated a year, he should be considered for ever incap-
able of holding the government. In the meantime, he should
abstain from all intercourse with the excommunicated, and live
in Speier, as a private man. Henry the Fourth agreed to all
the conditions proposed to him, severe as they were ; and as
everything was now depending on his being absolved from the
papal ban, in order that he might be able to negotiate on equal
footing with the princes, so he determined to pay a visit to the
pope himself in Italy, before the latter could come to Germany.
He was willing to risk everything to obtain abscdntion.
A few days previous to Christmas, in the unusually cold winter
of 1076-77, he crossed the Alps with his wife and little son,
attended only by one individual, of no rank. Ueantime, the
ambassadors of the German princes had come to the pope, and,
in compliance with their invitation, the latter set out on his
.y Google
HENRY IN ITALY. 151
journey, expecting to resell Angsbnrg »t the appointed time, oa
the 2d of Febniary, 1077 ;* although his friends advieed him not
to nndertake this jonmej, probably becanse they feared the
power of Gregory's enemies in Italy. It had been agreed upon,
that, at a puticnlar point of time, delegates fVom the princes
shonld meet him on the borders of Italy for the purpose of escort-
ing him to Augsba rg. Twenty days before the time appointed,
the pope set out on his joorney. Meanwhile came also the mes-
sengers of king Henry, through whom the latter promised bim
every satisfaction and amendment, and urgently begged for abso-
lution. Gregory, bowerer, wonid not meddle with the matter,
he only loaded him with severe reproaches for bis transgres-
sions.*
If, riewing the matter in the light of the pope's rigidly con-
sistent system, we might perhaps approve of Gregory's conduct
towards the insolent Henry, yet wo cannot foil to miss in his con-
duct towards the ?mmbled man, that spirit of love which proceeds
from a pure gospel ; we perceive in it nothing but the stiff firm-
ness of a self will, which, spnrning all human feelings, goes straight
onward to the mark on which it has once fixed.
The protoised escort Irom Germany found it impossible, on
account of the many difficulties they met with, to make their
appearance at the time appointed; and Gregory's journey to
Germany was hindered by various circumstances. Ueanwhile
Henry arrived in Italy, and the reception he there met with stood
in melancholy contrast with bis actual situation. A large party
exulted at his appearance : the numerous oppcments of Gregory,
among the bishops and nobles, hoped to gain in the king a head
to their party ; and they were ready to do anything in his ser-
rjce. Gregory, being fully aware of the fickle-mi ndedness of the
young king, felt uncertain whether such a reception would not
produce a change in hie disposition, and his mode of procedure.
In this uncertainty with regard to hia own situation, he betook
1 It 1* eridaot ham tbe woidi of Qregary bimKir in bis lellcr to tbe Oenning,
Huw II., f. 38S, tbat Ihii iru the reaion of Lis underukiDg tliejooniiij to Lombirdj.
TlieucoantgiTeQbj Domniio in hit life or Matbilds, at ibe bcgipDingaribeHcond
b«ali, ia hln iLetefare; nuneif, thU Gregory ovne to Lombardj bi ihe reqocalor the
latter, trtio stood forth as mediator belweco tbe king and the pope.
1 Ungoi7 himwlr sajs : Acriltrearndf saiaeicesBibDspproniDet.quiinUrcurrebaot,
, Google
1I>2 ORBOORY AND MATHILDA.
himself for a while to th« castle of his enthnsiafiticsUy deroted
fri«Qd, the powerful Mar^nrine Uathilda of Tuscany.,
Bnt Henry, for the present, had no other object in riew than
to get himself absolved from the ban. Before him, went the ex-
commnnicated bishops and nobles of Germany, in the habit of
penitents, barefoot and in wooUeD garments, to beg absolntion
from the pope. The latter Ustened, it is trae, to their petition ;
bnt he required of them each proofs of their repentance, as wonld
be calcnlated to leave a right lasting impression on men so in-
nred to luxury. Each of the bishops was obliged to remain from
mom to evening shut np in a solitary cell, in his penitential
raiment, partaking only of the most meagre diet. Then he allowed
them to come before htm and gave them absolntion, after mildly
reproving them for their transgressions, and exhorting them to
gnard against snch condnct for the fntnre. When they took their
leave of him he strictly charged them to abstain from all fellow-
ship with king Henry, till he had become reconciled with the
1 Tbe eonnrctioD otthe pupa with thli lidf ns cerUialj of tbe purest ohtnoler { uid
■o it ippein in liis Dorretpondence villi li«r. Tbe cnliiDsitalio deioteduMs of Ihs noN
Mriel BDd piom penocs of the age teetifles in favour at aregory. The aeeuMtionB of
his iDoal TJoltnt «u«iaiM, wlio brought so many ibaurd chargre (gtinit Lim, Mnainlf
oinnot bs regardMl u cruUnonhj eiilenee. Il wia natoral, tbu Itaey ihonld avail
Ifaemselvea of this eonDeclJon ^tOngoTj, for Ibe porpos* of throviog ■aapicioD on lbs
llianelar of thia aeverv eensor of Ihe monta of the clergj vilb ngard to tbia ver; point,
and thenby to place liie nal for tbe lawe of the celibacy of priesla in in SDftvaarabla
point of ligbt. That Beree oppoarnt of (he HiMebrandian parlr, bilbop WiUnin of
Naamburg, inlimalH thia anapioioD againet tlie pope, boweier, in lueh a wajr, that It ia
•aij to see bow little reaaon hehimaelfhad for regarding it as well grounded. Apolog.
1. ii , 0. 36. Mathilda ilia post oeLavnm qaoqne anniiB, quo deTuuctas est Bildebnnd
fklDiliaru ejua, dafendit promptiaBime contra aedam apoatolictun (Quiberl'a paHj) et
oontra imperatorem partem ipaloa, qai propter n-eqaena ODm ea et familiare cDlloqiiium
generiviL plurimia acaevaa luBpicionia icandalum. Henr;, biahop of Speier, expreasea
himself in stronger lerios in hia invective againat Ore j[Dr7,Eceard, t.ii., in the oolleation
of letters of the Cod. Bamberg, ep. 163: Qui etiim quaai foetors qnodam giaviasimi
■CaDdnii tnlam eccleainm repleali de conrictu et eolmbiUtioDe alienee mulieriB famili-
ariori, qoara neeeaee ait. In qua recerecundia nostra loagiB qoam causa laborat, quum
hare generalia querela anieniqqe peiaonnerit. omnia judieia, omnia decreia per feminas
inaede aposlollca Balitarj,denique per feminas lotnm orbem erdesiae administrari, The
impartial Lambert of AacliaSeDbarg remarks concerning the relation of Mathilda to the
pope 1 Tanquam patri Tsl domino lednlum exhibebal oiBcium. U e then refera to tbe
misinterpretatious put on this relation, which proceeded from (he trends of Henry, and
particularly from tbe opponents or the Isws of celibaej among the clergy, and eaja of
theae : Sed apud omnes saunm aliquid sapienles Ince clarins conalabat, falsa esse, qoa
dicebautar. Nam el papa tam eiimie lamqae apo»ioliee vilam Insiitnebat. nt nee m<~
ninam sinistri rumoriB maeulam conveiaationia ejna siiblimatas adtuitleral vt ilia in
la obaequentinm freqiientia, obscoennm aliqaid perpetrana
, Google
BENST's rSNANCE AT CAM0S8A. 153
ehnrcli ; only for the pnrpoae of exhorting him to repentance thej
might he allowed to conrerse with him.
But Gregory proceeded more harshly with the young king him-
self. First, be repelled the nrgeot entreaties of that prince, and
the intercessions of Mathilda, of the abbot Hngo of Clnny who
was the king's god-father, and of many others, who implored his
compassion on the yonng monarch. He says himself, in his letter
to the Germans : " All were snrprised at his nnnsnal severity, and
many imagined they perceired in it a tyrannical cmelty.*" He
persisted in requiring that everything shoald be referred over to
the trial which was to be instituted at the appointed convention
in Germany. At length, he yielded to the entreaties and inter-
ceseions poured in npon him, bat required of king Henry still
severer proofs of his repentance than he had demanded fVom those
bishops. The king, after haring laid aside all the insignia of his
imperial rank, and clothed himself in the garb of a penitent, was
admitted into the sacred enclosnre of the castle of Canossa, where
he wuted fasting, during three days, in the rough winter at the
commencement of the year 1077, till at length, on the fourth day,
the pope admitted him to his presence. He gave him absolution
under the condition that he should appear before the proposed
general assembly in Germany, where the pope would listen to the
accusations of his adversaries, and to what he had to say in
defence of himself, and give his decision accordingly. Till then,
he should utterly renounce the government, and, if he ob-
tained it again, hind himself to support the pope in every-
thing requisite for the maintenance of the ecclesiastical laws.
If he failed to observe this condition, he should again fall under
the ban.* And the abbot Hugo of Cliiny, and several per-
sons present, of the spiritual and secular orders, pledged them-
selves that the king wonld fulfil the conditions of the compact.
The pope then celebrated the mass in the ^presence of the king
graciMlem, ui qunai tyranricsp feriutie cnideliiBlcm esae clamarent.
* In bU li-ller to the Gerniana, Gregory appeals also to the fact tbal ererylbiDg b«b
II ill aodeoided ; that lie was bnaud hj no obligslioD !□ Ihe king; adbuc totiua negotii
c*au inspFiltB *»'. Fciatis nos non aliter regi obligaloa rsnt, nisi quod pgro BtnnoDe
(icDl nobji tool m fa diiimns, qnibna earn ad sdiiiFin et hoiiorein .uiin aut mm
juilitia «nt eum ■Dlwricordia sine Doatrae aal illioa aaiDiae pFiiealo adjaTare poatimus.
.y Google
154 oREGoar aECEivBS tub host.
And of a Dnmerons multitDde. When he had consecrated the
host, he observed, while taking a portion of it, that he had been
accDsed by his enemies in Gormany of many offences. True, he
could bring forward many witnesses of his innocence. Bnt he
chose rather to appeal to the testimony of God than to that of
man ; and for the purpose of refuting, in the shortest way, all
those charges, he here called on God himself to witsess bis in-
nocence, while he now took, in aTcrring it, the body of the Lord-
Let Almighty Qod now declare him free, if he was innocent, or
canse the partaking of the body of Christ to prove his immediate
destroction, if he was guilty. Gregory regarded this, like his
contemporaries, as a jodgment of God ; and such an appeal to
the divine decision by a miracle was in perfect harmony with his
whole mode of thinking. With the greatest composure he par-
took of the holy sapper, which to him — since, according to his
own religions conviction, this was really subjecting himself to a
judgment of God — would iiave been impossible, if in his con-
science he had felt that he was guilty. In very deed, therefore,
it was the testimony of a tranquil conscience, and on the assem-
bled multitude (to whom this appeared as such a triumph of in-
nocence as if the voice of God had spoken directly from heaven)
it must have made a most powerful impression. With a loud
shout of approbation it was accepted by the whole assembly;
and praise to the God who had so glorified innocence, rung out
f^om every month. When the eUonts of the multitude had some-
what abated, the pope turned with the remainder of the host to
(he young king, and invited him to attest his innocence of all the
charges brought against him from Germany, by doing the same.
Then there would be no oecaMon for the trial which it had bees
proposed to bold in Germany ; for all human judicatories were
liable to error j and then he himself would, from that moment>
stand forth as Henry's defender. But Henry was neither suffi-
ciently sure of his own innocence nor sufficiently hardened agunst
religious impressions, to subject himself, uncertain of the result,
to such an ordeal. He turned p^le at the proposal, whispered
with his attendants, sought evasions, and finally requested the
pope to leave everything to be decided by the trial to be had in
Germany. He pledged himself, by oath, to refer the settlement
of the disputes in Germany to the pope's decision, and to insure
.y Google
UENBY'q PK0MISE8. 155
his B^ety, BO far KB it depended on himself, in Ub joamey to Ger-
many. At the close of tbe eeivice, Gregory invited him to a re-
past, conversed vith him in a friendly manner, and then dismissed
him irith serious admonitions.
The question here arises, whether the pope was perfectly sin-
cere in effecting this reconciliation vith king Henry ? Tbe
enemies of Gregory charge him' with having persecated him
from the beginning, on a calenlated plan of bringing about bis
ntter ruin, and of nsing everything as a means to accomplish this
end. If Henry obeyed, and refteined enUrely from exercising hiB
kingly authority till that assembly conld meet in Germany, then
he would, by that very act, render himself contemptible ; while
the power of the anti-emperor, about whose election men were
already busying themselves, would become more and more con-
firmed. Or if he did not fulfil the condition, an opportunity would
be given the pope to accuse him of violating the agreement, and
again to pronounce the ban upon him. In what light would
Gregory, with this fine-spnn plan of revenge, requiring him lo
turn the most sacred acts into a means of deception, have to be
regarded ? If after having granted king Henry absolution, he
had still been able to say to the enemies of that monarch, who
were dissatisfied with this step, as he is represented to have said
in a letter, that " they should give themselves no trouble about
what he had done ; he was only going to send them back Henry,
loaded with deeper guilty"' what diabolical malice and hypocrisy !
Well might Waltiam of Nanmburg say, " he dismiesed him in
peace ; bnt peace such as Judas pretended, not such as Christ
bestowed.'" With perfect justice might he exclaim, in view of
such an act of duplicity ; " This is not acting like a successor of
Peter; this is not feeding Christ's sheep, to send one away loaded
with still heavier guilt, and one too who repented of his fault.
This was not acting like a priest of our Lord, who himself says
in the gospel, that in heaven there is more joy over one sinner
1 So blahop WaltnM af HaamtiDTg, in hi* Work De uiiiMM cmImim ct impnrii, I. i.
* He ailn (aUioiti, qaooiam eulpi^ilianm sum nddo lohw.
■ ConcnuiQg Hear;: Dimunni «*t In pwe, qualrm nHlioM pacsm JnduiimnlnTil;
Don qnilrm ClirUtDi TdlquJt.
, Google
156 SINCERITY OF OREQOaT'S BECONCILIAITON WITH HKNBY.
that repeoteth, thaa orer ninetj and nine jnat men that need no
repentance, "i
Bnt we are listening to tbe words of a passionate antagonist.
The language of party-passion, on either side, is to be heard with
distrust. Who could penetrate into Gregory's heart, so as to be
sore of the disposition in which he acted t The reasoning from
an actual result to a deliberate purpose is always most unsafe.
Eren though Gregory had said what is laid to his charge, or
something like it, still, a great deal depends ou tbe question, in
what connection he said it, and whether with some condition or
in an unconditioned manner. The dignity and self-respect which
Gregory ever exhibits in his public communications, render it ex-
tremely unlikely, that he would suffer himself to be hurried by
passion to utter words so much in contradiction with those
qualities. In granting king Henry absolution, Gregory assuredly
said nothing to him which could have been designed to deceive
bim. He gave him plainly enough to nuderstand, that all was
depending on his future bebariour. He even persisted in de-
claring that the whole matter was reserred for the trial which
was to take place under his presidency in Germany ; earlier than
this, nothing was to be determined in relation to the settlement
of the gOTemment.' By hi» own judicial decision, ererything
should be set to rights in Germany ; and only in case he sub-
mitted wholly to this, conld Henry calculate on a lasting peace
with the pope. As to the fact, therefore, the remarks of Wal-
tram with regard to the precarious position of the emperor, how-
ever he might act, were correct ; though it cannot be said of the
pope that, from the first, he only became reconciled to Henry in
appearance, and had nothing else in view than his utter destruc-
tion. He acted thus, impelled by that reckless and persevering
> HiB wordi : Certe culpabillaram faiieic ■liqnem, prafCipue oulnni re^n, qunu
prucipll Pelrni ipoatoliiB lioDoriflcuf, hoc non rat avca Oirlati pseFers, Culpibllia-
Tem,inqu>ni, taoere, pnseipue earn, quim poeaitcaL cuLpablkin eiielcie, Loo non nt-
Mcardotrm Domini ease, cum ipar >d eiuigetia Dominu* dicac, gaadtum Seri in cmIo
super uno peccitore poeniteDliam afcnta, qnam taper nonagiiiu novem juatia, qui nun
indigent poenitentia.
^ Aa he sajii in hia letter, in wliich be reported (o tlie Oennans bis traniacliaiis with
llenrj, Bp. Iv. Vi. Ita adliuc totius iiegolii cauas suapcnsa est, Ul el adventns noater et
eoiisilionlin vealroram unanimitas permaiime neceaaaria ease Tideaiiiur. Comp. ll.e
Tcmarka tlreniljr qnolfd, p. ItiS, id lire note.
, Google
henry's breach with GREGORY. RDDOLPH OF aUABIA. 157
resolation with which he followed ont false priaciples. He sacri-
ficed to hie coDsistency the trne intereeta of the misled king and
the well-being of the German people. It rnnat be owned, bow-
erer, that it was Henry who, harried on by the force of circam-
stances, pnt broke the terms of the treaty.
When he retnrned back to his friends, and with th^ repaired
to the states of Lombardy, he found the tone of feeling there very
mnch altered. Men were highly indignant at the manner in
which he had been made to hnmble himself before the detested
Gregory. They were npon the point of renouncing him ; they
were for nominating his son emperor, and with the latter march-
ing straight to Eome. As then Henry hod so many enemies in
Germany, as he conid not place any great reliance on the pope, and
as he here fonnd a considerable party, who were willing to do
anything for him if he would place himself in their hands, he now
went orer wholly to this side. He allied himself once more with
Gregory's enemies, acted once more as monarch, and resumed
once more the councillors whom the pope had excommunicated.
As the earlier-appointed assembly in Germany coald not be
holden, the states, dissatisfied with king Henry, appointed another
assembly, to meet in the beginning of March 1077, and invited
the pope to be present for the purpose of restoring order and
tranquillity to Germany. But this also was pTe*ented by Gre-
gory's detention in Italy. Gregory sent to Germany two legates,
who reported to the assembly what causes had hindered him from
coming to Germany, and left it to them to provide, as they
deemed best, for the necessities of the empire. At this assembly
Rudolph dnke of Snabia was elected king in Henry's place.
Although the pope was doubtless already resolved to renew the
ban against Henry, if the latter did not alter his conduct, yet he
still passed no definitive sentence. He declared himself, at first,
neutral between the two parties, and named both the princes
kings in his letter, and reserved it to himself, when he should
visit Germany, to decide which party had the right. Meanwhile,
in Germany, mnch blood was shed on both sides. The two par-
ties persecuted each other with unrelenting ferocity. State and
church were rent in pieces by these quarrels, while Gregory quietly
looked on, and by his ambignons declarations and acts kept up
.y Google
158 NRW BAN ON HKNRT.
the contest. He expressed his pain' at seeing bo many thousand
Christians fall rictims to temporal and eternal death through the
pride of one man ; at seeing the Christian religion and the Roman
chnrch thereby prostrated to the ground. He did not declare,
howerer, whom he meant by this indiridoal. He only called upon
the Germans to renounce obedience to the prond man, vho hin-
dered him from coming to Germany ; on the other hand to obey
him who showed himself devoted to the apostolical see. The
partisans of Bndolph fiercely reproached him with hindering, by
this ambignone condnct, the decision of a quarrel, into which
they at least had suffered themselves to be drawn in obedience to
the papal see, when on the other hand, by a distinct declaration,
he eonid bring the matter to an end. Bnt Gregory was not
moved by this language to depart flrom his plan. He exhorted
the Germans to fidelity, and testified his firmness by declaring
himself resolved to abide unswervingly by the principles on which
he had always acted, without regarding the voice of the multi-
tude, by which king Henry was defended and he himself accused
of harshness towards that prince.i When, however, in the year
1080, the weapons of Rudolph met with continual success, the
pope finally, at a Roman synod, passed the definitive sentence.
He pronounced anew the ban on king Henry, because by his
means the assembly in Germany had been prevented tram meet-
ing, and he recognized Rudolph as emperor, sending him a crown,
inscribed with a motto in correspondence with the principles of
his consistent theocratical system, claiming to himself, as Peter's
snccessor, fall power and authority to decide the contest concem-
the election of an emperor in Germany.^ But at the same time
he gave him also to understand, that he should not yield an iota
of the law agtunst investiture.
1 Ep. 119. iaOod. B«banbcrg, EecuJ. t.H,f.l9l.
3 Huiii Cansil.Tii.3. QuotquoL Luini (unt. omaei ciusim Ueoriei praeUr kdmo.
daia paucai liadint oo difeoduut et pcmlmiie darilite ac impieUtii oirca cun nM
KdUfDDIK.
1 InuripCinn : " Pctn dedit Petro, Pcmis diidemi Hadolpho." Piink, in hii hialoTT
of lh< papanf (ii>, 1. p. 198) tiiji, oartiiatr witb injustioe : " The pops, in thi* iDtcrip-
lion, probabl;did nntbRie btiirgo much in his thonghu. u *■■ ittribnltd to bim in the
i«8ue." Wb«l we h»Te n'li sboTe tonwrning the prineiplfB of IhtB pope, ■■ thej taa
made known to ui in his letten, u well w wbu we know conoernlnd the ijilriB of the
entire part;, prom, bejond qaeBtion, Ihit Orrgorj h*d utnlllj in hi* mind all iliat
these words lilfnllj oanlain.
, Google
OREOORT DEPOSED. 159
It was now, howeTer, for the first time, that Gregory's finn-
ness vas really to be put to the test ; for as, id this same year,
duke Rudolph lost hie life in a battle on the Elater, althongh
again Tictorions, bo Henry saw himself no longer prevented from
directing his oourse again to Italy. After sentence of deposition
had already been paased, at a previous conncil of Mentz, by a
small number of bishops of Henry's party, on Gregory the Se-
Tenth, the same thing was repeated by a more nnmerons assem-
bly, held at Brixen, of those dissatisfied vith the HildebTan-
dian principle of goTemment from Italy and Germany. Charac-
teristic of the spirit of this assembly, are some of the charges
brought against Gregory ; that he boasted of being fitvoured with
divine revelations, of possessing the gift of prophecy, that he was
given to the interpretation of dreams, that he was a disciple of
Berengar.' One of Gregory's opponents, Gnibert, archbishop of
Bavenna, was chosen pope, under the name of Clement the Third.
But this arbitrary proceeding appeared too much like a political
movement to have the least influence on men's religious con-
victions. The free-minded bishop Dieteric of Verdun, rendered
famoos by his fidelity to king Henry, had been induced to take
a part in these proceedings of the above-mentioned assembly at
Mentz ; bat he soon repented of it, his conscience reproaching
him for this step. He suddenly and in a secret manner forsook
the assembly, and felt impelled to seek absolution from Gregory
the Seventh, whom he recognised as the lawful pope.^
King Henry himself felt a want of confidence in his cause. He
gladly ofiered his hand for peace, and declared himself ready, be-
fore penetrating farther with bis army into Italy, to enter into
negotiations for that purpose with the pope. But the latter
showed no disposition to yield anything, though his friends re-
presented to him that all would go over to the side of the king
io Italy, and that no help was to be ejcpected from Germany.
1 CiUiDlinni iiqac ipostolicam Bdtm de oorpore el UDguine in qnualioatiD poncn-
Wm, baenliei Brrengacii inliquum diacipulaiD, diiinitlooum et mmnlornDi cultonin.
* Ha itnlM about hi« panUipaLian in tlie aboic-menuooed couvenllon: il njljplioilcr
a, abTcnnnliiTi tcdeDli in tcda apoawlica, «l boc *:
AbnnaniiaTi
, Google
160 GREGORY'S CONDUCT AFTER THE DEATH OF EUDOLPH.
' He replied that for himself it was not so rery great a thing to be
left destitnte of all help from men.i He exhorted the Germans
not to be in haste abont the election of a new emperor after the
death of Rndolph. He prescribed to the new king, without tak-
ing an; notice of his own perilons sitnation, in an imperatiTe
tone, a form of oath drawn np in accordance with his theocratic
system, whereby the king was to promise that he wonld faithfolly
obserre, as became a gennine Christian, all that the pope should
command in the name of trne obedience,^ and consecrate himself,
as soon as he should have an opportunity of meeting him in per-
son, a milea sanoU Petri et illiia.
It is deserring of notice that the pope, who had shown so
mnch strictness in his judicial sentences against married priests,
now yielded on this point, for the moment, to the force of ctr-
eametances ; that because Henry's party gained an advantage
trooi the prevailing dissatisfaction with the laws respecting celi-
bacy, and because the deficiency of ecclesiastics who wonld have
been competent, according to the rigid construction of those
earlier laws respecting celibacy, to administer the sacraments,
was too great, he deemed it best to recommend to his legates the
exercise of indulgence in this matter till more quiet times.'
The same inflexibility which Gregory opposed to king Henry
when that monarch was pressing towards Borne, he still main-
tained, when besieged during two years in Kome itself. No force
could more him to enter into negotiations with the king, with
whom, if he had been willing to crown him emperor, he might
have concluded an advantageous peace. He despised the threats
of the Bomans. He chose rather, as he declared, to die as a
martyr, than to swerve in the least from the strict line of jus-
tice.*
At length, in the year 1084, the Bomans, tired of the siege,
I Quod (iDtiliuin) si nobis, qui iiiiu* superbiun pwri pnidimna, deflciil, nou adm
grive videtat. Mipsi Concil. ix. 3.
'' Qnodcunlae mrhi ipae pap* prnseeperit, sub bia Tiditlicec Terbis, per venin obadlen-
liaiD, SdeliUr, sicnl oportet Cbriatiacum, obsrrvabo.
9 Lib. li. ep. 8. Quod vero de saceidolLboa Interrogiitij, pluel nobi), ul in prmcn-
Ilinim turn piopter populorum torbilianeB, turn etiam propter boDOnun inopiim, scilicM
quia pauciaaimi aunt, qui Bdrlibus offldi rcligioois peiaolTant, pro Ump«« rigareni c«-
noni Dm lecopeniido debaatia auffsic.
t Lib. ix. (p. IL
.y Google
LA.8T DAYS OF OBEOORT'S LIFE. HIS DEATH, 161
and diacootentfid with the defiance of the pope, opened their
gates to king Henry, and received him with demonstrations of
joy, which he announced to his friends in Germany as a trinmph
bestowed by Godhimself^' Gregory-was obliged to retreat into
the castle of St Angelo (domnm Crescentii.) The emperor gave
orders for conroking a nnmerous pablic assembly, in which the
sentence of deposition on Gregory and the election of Clement
were confinned.' At the Easter festival the new pope Clement
consecrated Henry emperor, and the latter soon departed flrom
Borne. By the Norman dake, Robert Guiscard, Gregory was at
length liberated from bis confinement, and repaired to Cremona,
where he soon after died, on the 26th of May. 1085. His last
words are sapposed to Aimish evidence of bis own conviction of
the goodness of his canse ; they were as follows : " I have loved
righteonsneas and hated iniquity, therefore I die in exile."*
These words harmonize at least with the conviction which Gre-
gory in his letters, to the last moment of his life, expresses in
, the strongest language ; and it will be mnch sooner believed
that he sealed the consistency of his life with sucA words than
that he testified on bis deathbed, as another acconnt reports,*
hie repentance at the controversy which he had excited, and re-
called the sentence he had pronounced on his adversaries. At
all events, ve recognize in these two opposite acconnts the mode
of thinking which prevailed in the two hostile parties.
Under the name of this pope ve have a nnmber of brief
maxims relating to the laws and government of the chorcb,
I Thu lb« enpcror write* rrom Rodm lo Diateije, biibop of Vcrdon : Inomiibil* *1-
i»\xa, f uod rerinimDm ptobatur, quod ftotDm nt in Roma, ul iu dium, cam daoca
liominibn in nobi* npenuui r>( DomiDoa. qaod anlecBuoiv* noitil li hoiuent eum
4r«tiD mlllibiK, miraeolum Mtet omnibai.
1 Tba tmpenir wiitea, in tli< aboTe-ciWd IctUr, ilket hi* departure ftom Borne: {Ro-
m«Di)auio[na liiamplio «t flde ptoKquuli aoDt noi.in tanLnm ut in Domino fldooialiUt
dicamna, quia tota Roma in mano noatra eat, excepio illo caatello, in quo ooncluaaa eat
Hildcbnod, ecilierl id domo Cnwenlii. Quem Hildebnadnm Icgali omnium eatdina-
lialD (uliicb cenminlf ia eiigglnlcd) ao loliui popnll Romani jod.oio «ciaa abjeetom
•t deelam papam amtram Cl«ra>nlcm in aeda apwlolica anblimattim omnium Romauo-
nun acclamalione, noaqaa a papa Clcmanta oidinalam at oonaenaa omninn Ramanv
torn coDwcmam in die ■. Paiebae in imperaloram tolim popoli Romani. Oaata Tta-
Tiraram ed. WjIunbacL ei Muellir. Vol. i. p. lU, 1S3&
* Dlleii joatitiBm at odi iniquitaum, proptana morioi in eiiUo.
* Bj Sigabeii of Oambloun ad h. a.
VOL. VII. L
.y Google
162 PHILIP THE FIRST REPUDIATES HIS QUEKS.
called his dictates (dtctatns.) AlthoDgh these maxims did not
by any means proceed from himself, still, they contain the prin-
ciples which he soaght to realize in his government of the charch,
the principles of papal absolutism — signalizing that new epoch
in the history of the papacy which is to he attributed to him oa
the author, whereby ererything was made to depend or the de-
cision of the pope, and the jnrisdiction oTer emperors and kings,
as orer all the presiding officers of the church, was placed in his
hands. Most of these maxims may be confirmed by passages
from his letters.
A contest like that between the emperor Henry and Gregory
the Serenth, conld not be broi^ht to a termination by the death
of the latter ; for although the quarrel had at length become a
personal one, still there erer lay at bottom withal, a conflict of
opposite party tendencies and interests. Gregory was the hero
and the saint of the party zealous for the system of the church
theocracy. His death in misfortune appeared to that party a
martyrdom for the holy cause.' He had, moreorer, for his snc-
cessors, men whom he himself would hare selected as like-minded
with himself, and as persons of ability. After the first of these,
Victor the Third (Gregory's enthusiastic admirer the abbot De-
siderius of Monte Cassino), hod died, a.d. 1087, Otto, bishop of
Oslia, was chosen pope under the name of Urban the Second.
Though Urban was obliged to yield to the imperial party, which
made their own pope, Clement, sorereign in Bome ; still, events
by which public opinion was gradually gained orer to his side,
were in his faronr, so that, even when banished from the seat of
the papacy, he was still enabled to exercise the most powerful
influence. He could resume the position of a judge over princes ;
and the cause in which he did so, was one where the pope could
not foil to appear as the upholder of the authority of the divine
law, and of the sacredness of the marriage covenant ; and the
light in which he here exhibited himself, was necessarily reflected,
greatly to his own advantage, on the whole relation in which he
stood to his age. Philip, king of France, a prince accustomed to
give free indulgence to his passions, in the year 10^2, repudiated
1 Thoi tbs abbot and mdind OoUIHed of VenJdme, id apcakiDg at the oppouiion la
UyinreitllarPiiaraofOirgor; tbeS«Teiitb: Qui pro deftDaionc bifjui fid«i monuua
CM in aiilio. Ep. T.
.y Google
VVK8 OF CUARTRES IMPItlSONBD. 1C3
his l&wftil wife. Bertha, with th« lateDtioD of tnarrfiDg aDOtber,
Berthrade, who had left her lawful hnaband, the count of Anjou.
He fonnd bishops cowardly and mean enongh to serve as the in-
stmnaents of his will. Bat the truly pious hishop Tves of Ghar-
tres, a prelate dietingnished for tbe eonscientions administratiou
of his pastoral office, accostomed boldly to speak the truth to
princes and popes, and zealous in contending for the purity of
morals as well as the sacred tenure of the marriage corenant,' was
of another mind. When iuTited to attend the king's wedding,
he declared he could not consent to do so, until, by a general as-
sembly of the French church, the lawfulness of his separation
fVom his first wife, and of the new marriage, had undergone a fair
investigation. " Whereas, I am formally summoned to Paris with
your wife, concerning whom I know not whether she may be your
wife,"^ he wrote to the king, " therefore be assured, that for con-
science' sake, which I must preserve pure in the sight of Crod, and
for the sake of my good name, which the priest of Christ is bound
to preserve towards those who are withool, I would rather be
sunk with a mill-atone in the depths of the sea, than Ut be the
means of giving offence to the sonls of the weak. Nor does this
stand in the least contradiction with the fidelity which I have
roved to yon ; but I believe I shall best maintain that fidelity by
speaking to you as I do ; since I am convinced that for yon to do
as yon propose, will bring great injury upon (our soul, and great
peril to yonr crown." Neither by threats and violence, nor by
promises, could the pious man be turned in the least from the
coarse which he considered right. He vehemently reproached
those bishops who neglected their duty. The king's anger gainst
him had for its consequence, that, by one of the nobles, his pro-
perty was confiscated, and he himselfpnt under confinement. The
first men of the city of Ghartres now combined to procure the re-
lease of their bishop by force ; but he remonstrated in the strongest
language against snch a proceeding.^ " By laying honses in
ashes, and plundering the poor," he wrote to them, " ye cannot
propitiate God's favour, but will only provoke his vengeance ; and
without his favour neither can ye nor any man deliver me. I
1 Sre (. g. bto letun, *d. P«tii, ISIO, rp. 0.
.y Google
164 FtRUNESS OF TVBS.
would not, therefore, that on my accooDt ye ehonld nuke the cry
of the poor and the complaint of widows go ap to God's ear. For
neither is it befitting: t^hat I, who did not attain to the bishopric
by warlike weapons, should recover it again by snch means, which
wonld not be the act of a shepherd, bnt of a robber. If the arm
of the Lord has stricken me, and is still stretched ont orer me,
then let me alone to bear my sorrow and the anger of the Lord,
till he vindicates my caose ; and wish not to augment my misery
by making others wretched. For I am determined not only to
suffer incarceration or the deprivation of my ecclesiastical rank,
bnt even to die, rather than that on my account one drop of blood
should be spilt." He called upon laity and clergy, instead of at*
tempting to effect his liberation by such means, simply to pray
for him ; for prayer had procured the delireranee of Peter, Acts
xii. The king caused bishop Yves to be informed that he would
forbear doing him a great harm, and on the other hand bestow
on him great favours, if, by his intercession, he wonld obtMu leare
for him to retain Bertbrade a short time longer ; bnt Tves re-
pelled the proposition with horror, saying, that neither bribes nor
deception could blot out any man's sin, while he resolved to per-
sist in iL' Be who resolved to persist in sin, could not redeem
himself from its guilt by alms or gifts.* There was no help for
the king, except by abstainiog iVom his sin, and submitting
himself by repentance to the yoke of Christ ; for Ood did not re-
quire men's poeseasions but themselves as an offering in order to
their salvation.* While Yves rejected all forcible, he employed
every lawful means which the existing constitution of tiie
church put into his hands, to procure victory to the side of the
righteous cause. He applied to pope Urban the Second, and
was strongly supported by him. This pontiff addressed a
severe letter of reproof to the French bishops who bad suf-
fered themselves to be used as mere instrnments of the king's
pleasure, and threatened the king with the ban, if be did not
separate from Bertbrade. He demanded, nnder the same threat,
1 Ep. iT.
1 He wrlm lo the Mirabil oT tbe roT*] oourt (Oapihr) ; Ex auctoTiUie didn* hoe
ciriMti tnae reaoriba, qui* Dull* redemptlone teI sommuutlone quia peiieuam sanm
poleril abolete. quundin Tult in eo penuDcrr. Nemo in peecuo lao perdonn Tolcna
peooatam >aaiD potoril aJiqui eloemoerna lal oblilioue rrdimero.
t Cms Dtat nou noMn, led noi ad (alDttm Doatnuo requint.
.y Google
BAN ON PHILIP THE FIRST. 165
the Hbention of Tves. This demand was complied with ;
bnt the might of papal authority still coald not do the vork
thoroHghly. A council, which assembled at Rheims in 1094,
once more allowed itself to be determiDed by its dependence on
the king, and cited bishop Tves, who was animated by a different
spirit, before its tribonal, to answer to the charge of high trea-
son and of violating his oath of allegiance to the king. Ttes
protested against the competency of this tribanal, and appealed
to the pope ; and in a letter relating to this matter,) he said,
" The charge of high treason fell with more justice npon those
who by their treacherous compliance had done the king most
harm, who had shtuak from applying sharper remedies for heal-
ing the wound, when milder ones were unaTailing."' " If you
had, with me, held fast to this principle," he writes to them,
" you would hare already restored our patient to health. Con-
aider whether, so long as yon neglect to do this, yon evince that
perfect fidelity to the king which you are bound to show ; whe-
ther yoa rightly dischai^e the duty of yonr calling. Let the
king, then," concluded this pious man, in a tmly apostolical
spirit, " do towards me what, under God's permission, he may
please and be able to do. Let him shut me up, or shat me out,
and deprire me of the protection of the law. By the inspiration
and under the guidance of the grace of God, have I resolved to
suffer for the. law of my God ; and no consideration shall itidnoe
me to participate in the gnilt of those, in whose punishment I
wonld not share also." In the very same year the pope's threat
was ezecnled on the king. At a council in Antnn, a.d. 1094,
the archbishop Hugo of Lyons, as papal legate, actually pro-
nounced the ban on the king, and not till the latter submitted
and made professions of amendment' did the pope remove the
1 Ep.3B.
3 Quod, ul pica TcMn dic*m. recllus id ea> relarquui poMiC, i)ai iuIdus fboKDtu
incurabiJr, woquMD pii meilioii CHUirriii compel en tibua diuimuliot urprr cd m«dioinili
ti>Ro pneciden.
I TvM WBrned ihe pope (ep. 4fl) nui to Int Llmmlf be imeini by the fiivojrs of the
king, ind indured lo grunt him ibBaluiiun. It wis iiuended to alum l]ie popr bj Ilie
thmt. that ths king, if Ln nere not pronounced fVee horn the ban, would go ovrr to llie
pope of the imperial put;. Tt» wrote bin: WhM hope of ■mning wilb impuiiitj will
be given benafler to innBgreHora, if (orgiTenew i> grtDted lo tbe impenitent, is ■
point aa whiab I neni not d«Uiin joui wiedom, linrF il ii «K|icrial1y yoiir busin«'a nut
to protect aJDiim but id punish ibem.
, Google
166 CAUSES OF THE FIRST CRCSADE.
ban, which, however, on finding that be bad been deceived, he
pronounced anew, at the conncil of Clermont.
Meantime, there had been developing itself, among the West-
ern nations, a great movement, which beyond every other conld
not fail so to operate as to Increase the antbority of the pope
r.ad exalt his dignity ; for he was called to place himself at the
head of a vast undertaking which grew out of and was conse-
crated to the religions interest, which was seized with mighty
enthusiasm by the nations, and for which vast forces were leagued
together. This was an event upon which Urban conld not have
made any previous calcnlation,— ^a long-prepared event, and hast-
ened to its crisis by a circumstance in itself insignificant. Al-
ready had Silvester the Second,' and Gregory the Seventh,*
broached the idea of an expedition of Western Christendom for
the liberation of their fellow-believers in the East, and for the
recovery of the holy places : but the minds of men were not as
yet quite ripe for such a thought. There wu need, in the first
place, of a gradual preparation. Pope Victor the Third issued,
in the year 1086, an invitation for a crusade to be undertaken
under the banner of St Peter, against the Saracens in North
Africa, and promised to all who should take part in it a plenary
indulgence. After this, came pilgrims from the East, with most
distressing accounts of the insults and ill-treatment which Chris-
tians had to suffer from the rude Mobammeda&s, and of the
manifold profanations of the holy places. Among these pilgrims,
one deserves particularly to be mentioned, the hermit Peter of
Amiens (Ambianensis.) This individual believed himself di-
vinely called, by visions in which Christ appeared to him, to
invoke the assistance of Western Christians in recovering the
holy places and the original seats of Christianity ; and he brought
with him a letter of complaint, calling for help, written by the
patriarch of Jerusalem. He first sought an iuterriew with pope
Urban ; and that pope was himself deeply afiected, as well by
the personal narrative of the monk, as by the letter of which he
was the bearer. He commissioned monk Peter to travel through
the countries, and, testifying before high and low to the scenes
be had witnessed, call upon them to go to the rescue of the East,
.y Google
CAUSES OF TUB (JSU8A0E. 167
now gro&Bing under bo heary a yoke, and of the Holy Sepulclire.
Peter the Hennit was a person of small stature and nn^inly
shape ; bat the fire of his eloqaence, the strong faith and the
enthnsiasm which famished him with a copious flow of language,
made a greater impression in propprtion to the weakness of the
instrnment. It is to be remarked as a peculiar trait in the life
of these times, that men of mean outward appearance, and with
bodily frames worn down by depriration, were enabled by a fiery
energy of disconrse to produce the greatest effects. In a monkish
cowl, and a woollen gown or cloak over it, this Peter itinerated
the countries, barefoot, and riding on a mule. Immense crowds
of people gathered ronnd him ; he was loaded with presents ; and
lioin these lie bountifully distribnted to the poor. His words
were received as the utterances of an oracle ; and he made many
a good use of the high influence he enjoyed. By his exhortations,
be wrought a change of character in abandoned women, for whom
he procured husbands, and then bestowed on tliem a dowry. He
reconciled contending parties to one another. He was venerated
as a saint ; men were eager to obtain from him something in
the shape of a relic ; were it but a hair from his mule. A con-
temporary and eye-witness, who relates this, the abbot Guibert
of Kogent sons Coucy (Guibertus Novigentensis),' says, that
he does not remember having ever witnessed the like venera-
tion paid to any mau. But he looks upon it as the effect which
the charm of novelty exercises on the minds of the mnltitude.^
Thns, by the labours of this individual, were the minds of men
already prepared, when Urban, in the year 1095, held the chnrch
assembly at Placenza, at which he first brought this matter
forward. The assembly was so numerous that no chnrch could
contain it, and they were obliged to hold their sessions in the open
air." At Clermont, in Auvergne, an assembly of men, of both the
1 Id bia IliBtorii UierosolTmitann apud BuiigAis OtaU Dei pet Fnacos, f. 48'j.
i QDod DOa noa ad veritatem, aed vulgo ref^rimuB amanti DOTiUUm.
^ Btmold of CoRstanitr, who relMcs lliit in bi>
(xamplea Ihat Ihii was notbing anbecoming : Hoc Mmen nou absqn
ouetorlutc, nun primui Isgiataiar Mosea populnm Dei in campeBL
«pti* DeojubcQle inatituit, e( ipse DommnB nan in domibuB, aeil
pcalrihaa diaciputoa auoaeiaagelicii initilDti* iDrormiiTit. Hiwuii
extra eeckaiam utia probabiliitr, necraaitate qoidnn cogCDte, i^
.y Google
IbtJ UEBAN THE SECOND INVITES MEN TO JOIN THE CBUSADEB-
spiritnat and secnUr order, wm afterwardB bolden, which was
composed of still greater nambers, becanse it was known before-
hand that tbia matter, which took aacb hold on the nniTersal in-
terest and sympathy, was to be the snbject of discussion. The
pope, in a fiery disconrse, described the importanee of the city of
Jerusalem in its bearing on the Christian faith, the insnlts and
abose which the residents of the place and the Christians sojoam-
ing there as pilgrims were obliged to suffer. Next, he inrited
the assembly to be lealous for the law and glory of God, and
impelled by the lore of Christ to grasp the sword, and tnm the
weapons which they had hitherto borne against Christians, and
which they had stained with Christian blood, against the enemies
of the Chiis,tian faith. The time was now come when, by parti-
cipating in this holy work, they might atone for so many sins,
robbery, and mnrder, and obtain forgiveness of all.' He announced
the fiillest indulgence to all who, in the temper of true repentance
and derotion, would take part in this expedition. He promised
forgireness of sin and eternal salraUop to all who shonld die in
Palestine in true penitence, and he took all participators in this
expedition nnder his own papal protection. This discourse of the
pope produced a great eS'eet on the already excited minds of men ;
and after the example of Ademar, bishop of Pny, to whom the
pope gare the guidance of the whole, many, on the spot, marked
their right shoulder with the sign of the cross, as the symbol of
the holy expedition, indicating their readiness to take upon them
the cross of Christ, and follow him.
From this council, and flrom the impresuon which the itinerant
monk Peter made on the multitude, proceeded an unintermptedly
progressive enthusiasm of the nations. It was like a voice of God
to a generation given up to unrestrained passion and wild desires,
amidst the mutual fends and violent deeds of princes and knights,
amidst the corruption which was only increased by that quarrel
between pope and eraperor — a mighty religious shock — a new di-
rection given to the imagination and to the feelings of men. So this
fire poured out upon the nations, with which was mingled some
portion at least of a holier flame, became one which, as it tended
I I[ it ft ml] knowD fact tlini >
.y Google
AMALQAHATION OF MONASTICIBU AND KNIOHTHOOD. 169
to counteract the hitherto prerailing nideness of the fleshly sense,
was considered, even by the pions and intelligent men of this age,
a refining fire.' It needed no exhortations firom the clergy ; men
mutnally etimulated one another ; there was a mntaal emalation.
People of every class, of all ages, from nations the most diverse,
hastened to the appointed spot. Everything required for the
journey was quickly collected together; thongh owing to bad
seasons prorisions had become dear, yet of a sndden there was a
fall in the market, because all vied with each other in coutiibat-
ing as they were able to promote the holy enterprise, as they also
recognized in the abundance of the following year a special provi-
dence of God for the promotion of the crusade.^ Thos the extraor-
dinary movement of mind produced by the preaching of the crusade,
owing to which that which seemed impossible was made possiblei
appeared to contemporaries as a work of God not to be mistaken.*
Tet Uie nnprejndiced, even amongst them, were obliged to confess,
that it was by no means the pure enthusiasm for a work undertaken
in the interest of Ciiristian faith, which hurried all to take part in
it, bnt that a great variety of motives mixed in with this. Some
had been awakened by this call, out of a life stained with vices,
to repentance, and songbt by joining the crusade to obtain the
forgiveness of their sins. While many, at other times, were led
by a sudden awakening to repentance from a life of crime to
embrace monasticism, there was now opened to them, in this
enterprise, a more convenient way, and one more flattering to
their inclinations. They might continue their accostomed mode
i So Mjs Ouiben of Novlgeuto, 1. i.. iuii. : Quoniu
•a« tt habepdi cunciarum pFrvasit cordti libido, iarli
■111. ul onla equcsiri* rl vulgus ubi^rraiiB, qui telusta
n omaium ■nimi. pU dwinil i
mil noslro l«nipore proelia sane
> Fulcber of CL>^^<;^ on Ills .v^ar nliicb followed i>[
l«riia. quiu^ Dimii eranl, diluen
lonlbacDUDcilofCleniiout: Q
■nno pn et mgena abuDdiDU* IrumcDli rl vim per cuncUk lerraruiD clioiata tiubenvit,
diapoDHDle Bvo, ue pauis iaopiu in via defioereDt, qui cum cruciliua suit jiiilB ejuiulrm
pn<-c«pU eum spqai elegenuiL Id Rongare, 1, c, f.SIH.
g Tbe men hLo looked opon iliia great movement ot tUe nations aa a work of OoJ,
Btili do not fail to mirk the diBiurbiug elemauta uf vauii]r, self dccrpiion, or iiuentional
fraud. Tliug tbe (bbai BaMer.c, ahrrwiidii bitibup uf l>ol^ al^er Laving ciied examplea
Bungan Oeata Dei pi-r FraucnA, I. i., S. VS.
.y Google
170 PRETENDED MIRACLES AND PIOUS FRAUDS..
of life as koights, and still obtain indulgence or the forgiTenesa
of sin. Others meditated eseaping in this way the civil pnnish-
ments which threatened them, or delivering themselves fh>m the
oppressive harden of debt. Others were harried along by the
force of example and of the fashion.i
If the religions awakening prodnced by the preaching of the
craaades took such a tnm with many as that, to speak in the
language of these times, they preferred the pilgrimage to the
heavenly Jemsalem, throngb the contemplative life of menasti-
ctem, to the pilgrimage to the earthly Jerasalem, the spiritual
contest beneath the banner of the cross, to the bodily ; others,
on the contrary, rejoiced at the opportunity thus afforded them
of forsaking, to follow a holy vocation, the quiet and solitude of
monasticism, which had become irksome to them ; and even
monks believed themselves warranted to break away firom their
confinement and grasp the sword ;' till at length, from a neces-
sity grounded in the life of the times, a blending together of
monasticism and knighthood afterwards shaped itself into the
spiritual order of knights. Under this prevailing tone of excited
feeling, men were easily disposed to fancy they saw miracles, and
stories of miracolons works, wrought for the furtherance of the
holy object, easily found credence, and were made the most of
to promote the same, on the principle of the so-called pious
IVand. Men and women stood forth from among the people, and
pretended that a cross had been miraculously stamped on their
bodies.' Many branded this sign upon their persons with a hot
> William of Tjm aafg, in Bungare, f. Sll ; Nso Moieo apud amaea in eaus* eiu
DomJiiDe, »ei quidim, ae imlccn di'serarrnl, quidani nr dnUee liaberFnlar, qnidam *n1«
leviMtto nausa aut at crediuiria snoa, quibua mnlloniin debiloram poudere UDrbanlar
otiligati, dHinantra vludennt. aliia ae ailjungptwiit.
* Brrnoldor Conatnnce ailrlhuiea to tins cnnse ihe miafonuiiea of» boitj oftlieBrel
eraaadeiB : Nop ural autem rainim, quQ'i propoailom i[« ad Hifroaolyiiiani explfrr non
pniuarunt, quia Don tali Luoiililale el itrvolioiu-, ut iIcIktpiiI, illud iter tvlortt ainl.
Nam *l plurca apoautiia inromilaiu sno LnliQEruDi, qui abjccto religioiiis tiabita, cum
illia ptililare propoautTunl. L. o. p 171. —And an^tli'T conifinp'irarf, Balddrie. alaua.
in bia Himoria Hieroaalymiiana : Unlli rremitae rt reclimi Pt niouachi. domlciliia auia
non aalia aapienter rrliclia, ira viam penv»ruiil, quidam autfm oratiania gratia ab ab -
balibua auia accepu iicdiilia prorFrii aunt, plures nulcin fagitttda ae BBbduicnint. Boii-
gara Geela Dei p«r Frnncos, I. i. 1. 69
B In the appendii lo BildeKc's Ulirouiclr, ed, Le Olay, p, 9T!I; Partrnlaet aigna in
eoelaif lidere mutii ^isacrpbaut.
4 Uulli dp gtnt« plebrja crurem ai^H itiiiniiug iiintiaDi jaclnuilu OBtcntabaoI, quod rt
, Google
PRETENDED MIRACLES AMD PIOUS FRAUDS. 171
iron, whether from zeal for the holy cause, or purely ont of ranit;.,
In the beginning of these moTements, &n abbot was liring iu
France who fonnd himself nnahle, for want of means, to join the
expedition. To obtain these, instead of mounting the cross in
the Dsnal manner, he made one, by some artificial process or other,
on his forehead, and then proclaimed among the people, that this
mark came from an angel who had appeared to him in a vision.
This story was easily believed by the people.' Many rich pre-
sents were bestowed on him ; he was enabled to accomplish his
pnrpose, and afterwards became archbishop of Csesarea in Pales-
ttne. In the latter part of bis life he confessed the fraad, which
was forgiven him on acconnt of his pious motives, though doubt-
less there were some few who disapproved of this dishonesty.*
It is no matter of wonder that many who, in consequence of a
momentary paroxysm of contntiou, engaged in this expedition,
hoping to find in it the forgiveness of their sins, should suffer
themselves to be so far misled by their false confidence as to let
down the watch over themselves, and thus to be drawn into rari-
ona excesses, for which the expedition and the climate furnished
but too strong temptations.* But there were also to be found
examples of genuine Christian faith : captives who gave up their
lives rather than deny their faith. A knight who had been dis-
tinguished from his youth for a life of piety, strict morality, and
active benevolence, was taken prisoner by the Saracens, and his
life spared on condition of adjuring the faith. He begged that he
might be allowed time for reflection till the next Friday. When
Friday came, he declared, that far from him was the desire of
gaining a few days' respite for his earthly life ; he had only
wished to give it up on that day when his Saviour had ofi'e'red
Ilia for the salvation of all.'
idem qukcdfra «i malieroulis pncmmMniiil, hoc enim falsnindeiiretiensnmmloiDtiino.
Baldric, bittar Hieros.l.e.
I Tbe Btlderic, jusl before racnlioiied, nliu rpl«l« liiia, saja: Vrl peine jau Inn liae
lel ban*s suae lalDntalia oalenlalianr,
3 IpdOoiUet noTirum nram eapidam Talgoa, say> Gaibert. 1. c.f MIT.
* Onib«n eaJlB it an tRmalilia Dei, aed non aecubdiiDi acieiiiiam.
t Bemold tnjt, in tlie p1u<' htToie cited : Htd et innumrrBbilitB (emlnna Mcum lia-
bere noD limueriiai, qnin naturalem babitnm in Tirilem nvrarie mnlaverunr. ciini qni-
boa fornioati aunt, hi quo Denm mirabitiler, aicul laraeliiicua papiilaa quDndam, oflrn-
a Sw Guibert, I. c. f. 008.'
.y Google
172 UKBAM'S CONFINED POSITION IS ROME.
The spirit which gare birth to these popular expeditioDS in th«
name of the Christian bith, was no other than that which had
stamped itself in the system of the papal theocracy ; and hence
the enthosiaem attending the former vonld necessarily give a
stronger impolse to this apiritnal tendency ; and the light in
which Uihan appeared as the leader of a popular enterprise
generally regarded as the work of God, conld have no other effect
than to establish his papal authority. What was it in the power
of Gnibert to do, who, supported by the forces of the emperor,
rnled in Rome, in opposition to such a moral force of public yenii-
nient as Urban had on his side 1 It was not till near the close
of the year 1093, that the Utter returned to Rome. The papal
palace (the Lateran) and the castle of St Augelo, were still in the
bands of the other party ; and Urban was obliged to take shel-
ter in the castle of Frangipani, a Roman devoted to his service.
His party did not venture as yet to come forth opeuly in Rome,
and* his friends from a distance visited him clandestinely. The
abbot GottfHed of Veudome, a man ardently devoted to Hilde-
brandian principles, who had just entered upon his office, found
the pope in circumstances of great distress and overwhelmed with
debt. The governor of the Lateran palace, who served the party
of Gnibert, offered, it is true, for a stipulated sum of money, to
give up the palace ; but Urban, with his cardinals and bishops.
was unable to raise the amount. The zealous Gottfried of Ven-
dome staked all his possessions to procure the sum required, and
thos Urban was finally enabled to take possession of the palace
which had so long been in the hands of the other party.'
1 Tbi( abbot nuLicen hia aervieen in ihe ciiisp. in i liUei la the laocMSor of th(*
pope, i 8, QuH-si itier Nicodemoa in domuni giraedicli Juanola (Frlcupaoii) nocu *eoi:
abi euDi ftxiu amniboB lemporalibua buuia nndatum el alicno atra nimjs apprvwam
inieui. Ibi pet qaadrageainiain manai vum illo, ejua oners, qaiDtum poloi, cuilUia
haoiarJB aapporMti. Quiadeeim lero diebui aulc Pasoba Ferrachina, qoem LaUrui-
* «Daia Filatii eimioilpm Quibertua frcernt, prr iDlernuDclos lociitoa eel eum bomiuo
Papa, qiiaerenB nb en pecnuiiir. el ipse reddertt illi turrliu el douium illam. Cuda
Doiniiiua Pipa cum Bpiacopia el Cardinalibus. qui secum ernni, localua, ab ipaia pe-
BDUiaoi quarsivlt. aed modicum quid apad ipaoi, qaouiam peraeonijona rt paapetlaic
aimal premfbaittnr, ipienin poiuji, Qarm tgo qaam non aolum iriatem, leram atiam
pne Diitia angBatia lacriroaalem couBpi'itiBBeoi, coepl et ipse Here tt flpna aceeMJ ad
Ripeodi, et bIc Lueraneuae babniinDa >l iiilraiimiia palalium. Ubi ego primua oaosln-
tua aum Domini Papar |>e<lein, in srdr iid»licel apoalolic^ubi looge ania cBiboliFca
,». ..<..« p.,.. *
, Google
CLBUE!<T DIES. TRIUMPH OF HBNBY THE FOURTH. 173
Haring accomplished snch great things during his absence from
the city. Urban, in the year 1096,' marched in a sort of trinmph
to Italy and Rome, escorted by troops of emaaders, fiill of enthu>
siasm for their canse, who had him pronounce a blessing on their
nndertaking. Thos he obtained the victory oT«r the party of Gai-
bert, tbongh tn Rome it sUU continned to maintun its anthoriiy.*
And the pope, before so poor, now possessed wealth enough to
wrest from the party of Oaibert their last prop in Rome, the
castle of St Angelo. He died in possession of the nncontested
supremacy, in the year 1039, after he had pronounced in a conncil
the ban on his adversaries. In the following year, died Clement,
and it deserres to be noticed tliat his adherents resorted to the
common expedient of miracnloos stories, hoping by their means
to uphold his anthority, and to procure a saint for the party of
Henry.! Henry the Fourth, gradually sobered by his misfortunes,
persevered nntil his death in maintaining the quarrel with the
pope, and the latter might naturally enough be disposed to sanc-
tion any means to bring about his destruction, — eren encourage
the rebellion of the sons against their father,* provoke the shed-
ding of blood, and palliate assassination.' The popes, who were
1 Id LoDgabudiim gummasaotrimDpbQ et gtari*np«i9«it.Mja Bernold.
1 Otto of Fteiiingan, in bii Work at OniTeml Hiitoi;, I. vilL, «. fi. ujt : Aaiilia
eonim, jnoi id HttmaoljiDiuiuuin iwr ucendent, Onibertani ab urbo cioepto extra
CreKentii qeeit. Fulelier of Chinm, who wu bimmlf among Iheu crnaulcra, who
tLm euoa to Bom*. rriUM hoit tbej ware djaiarbsd in tbeir d^iotioiial eiertiaca in Ida
cbnrsb of Si Peter, b; tbe tiolent acta of Quibnt'a paitiaaitai and il majeaail; be con
eeiied. that retaliation ironid be provokinj on the other aide, and blood; aoencH enane, in
whinb the emsaden must have conquered, being the ■D^Ooi'i'y' ^'^ ^"^ Pnleher'a ez-
(reaaiona itie not W be interred IbatOnibeit^s partj waa d«lror«d or driTen awaj bj
tbe awofd of the cnaadrn,*bDt rather the ooDtnrTi for he atji: Balis proiade dolninoa,
cum lantern nequitlam ibi Seri Tidimna, aad nil aliud Jatxn potHJniu, nisi qaod a Do-
nino Tiodiotam inde Deri opfav^ntu.
<* 8e« a rvport of thla lort. Cod. Bamb. in Eeoard. acripu rer. Qmn. il.. o. 173, 1. 194.
* TboK wbo were blinded bj the hierarebioal spirit looked npon (ha rebellion of the
aona against tbeir rather aa a paniahmeat brongfat on him for haiing rebelled against
hia tpiritual fiKfaar.
t HaD did not nntare, it ia Ime, to prDnaance hee from all blame thoaa who were
BOTed bj tbeii (iuialioisni to abed tbe blood of petaana eiaommanlealed. Thej were to
submit to a efaoroh penanoe; still, bowsier, their orima waa not looked tipon aa proparlji
murder. Itiaaingnlar to obeerrs tb* self-eontradietory manner in which pope Urban
tbe Swond eipre aa ea btmaelf on a nue of this sort, vben calling npon bishop Gotu
Med af Lucoa, to require of the aaaasalna of (he cxcommunieated. according to the
caalom of the Bomlsh sharob, aoltable sadefaotiun. Nan tnim eos bomicidas aThitramor,
IS islo oslbolicac matria ardeotee eorum quoalibet traci-
.y Google
174 CRUSADERS IN FAVOUR OF THE PAPAL INTEREST.
really to oppose the fanaticism of the crusaders, vhen it would
Tent itself on the defenceless Jews, with admonitions in a ge-
nuinely Christian spirit, felt do scrnplea, when Minded themselves
by a fanatical party-interest, in employing the same instrnment
against the enemies of their papal anthority, who appeared to
them as rebels against tbe chnrch, and enemies of God. When
the emperor Henry, forsaken on all other sides, still had faithfnl
adherents in the dioceses of Liege and Cambray, pope Paschalis
the Second tnmed against them the zeal of count Robert of
Flanders, who, in the year 1 099, retnmed from the first crnsade, in
which he had acted a prominent part. He exhorted him to per-
secnte Henry, that head of the heretics, and all his friends, to the
utmost extent of his power. He did not shrink from so abusing
the name of God, aa to write to him, that he eonid not offer to
God a more acceptable sacrifice, than that of carrying war against
him, who bad rebelled against God, and sought to rob the church
of its soTereignty. " By such battles," said he, in laying down
to Robert and his knights the mode of obtaining forgiveness of
sin, " they should obtain a place in the heavenly Jerusalem.'
But while even bishops of true piety, as Bishop Otto of Bamberg
the apostle of the Pommeranians, through their entanglement in
afalse system, so disregarded all other human feelings and duties,
could let themselves be so far misled, as to deny their obligations
of fidelity and gratitude to the emperor Henry, and to sanction
wickedness ; still, the Christian sense of truth asserted its rights
in opposition to the clamours of fanaticism and party-passion.
This was seen in the vote of the church of Liege,' whose organ
was the free-minded, erudite monk Sigebert ofOeSiblours, who in
his Chronicle, where be refotes the letter addressed by pope
Gregory the Seventh to Hermann bishop of Uet2, stood forth aa
a bold and energetic opponent of the Hildebrandian system.'
duM coDtigprit. Yetiin order lo pregerrs tb« puritj of abnrab diioipliiie, ■ soitabla
peDaDOBBhaalilbe preBcribvd for them : qo* diiinie ■impllsiuLu oodIo^ mdnnnBicoa'D'
plaeer* tiient, ri /orlt quid dujilicilalit pro luunana/rtigilitaleiim>itiitfiagUi*eon-
traxeTunt. Manai Conatl. Xt., t. 713.
1 Sea the epblolk Laadieniiuoi advcraua Pateb. in Hanlsin. Cono. t. vi., p. ii., t
1770.
t Sae oonoammg tbia penno, tbe CoDimentalio receotly eampoud bj a promiaiD*;
joung taiatorian, Ur HirHh. Sigebcrl daaignalsa himiettu tb* autbor of lliitTemarii<
■b!a letler near th« eloaa of bis tnat, De acriptoribni eeolaaiaalicU, wbere ha apeakl of
bioiwlf. aae BiblLotbau eavleaiaatica ed. Fabrii;. f. 114.
.y Google
LETTER OF THE CLERGY OF UEQE TO PASCHAUS. 175
The clergy of Liege objected to the pope, th&t he had exchanged
the spiritual for the secular sword. " If onr respect for the apos-
tolical dignity may allow us to say it," they wrote to him, " we
would say, the pope was asleep, and his connBellors were asleep,
when they saffered the publication of such a mandate for the de-
Tastation of the commnnities of God. We pray him to consider
whether he leads a beloved son in the right way, when he pro-
mises him an entrance into the heavenly Jemsalem by attaeking
and desolating the church of Ood. Whence this new example,
thai he who is called to be a messenger of peace shoald by his
own month, and anoiher^s hand, declare war against the chorch I
The laws of the chnrch allow eren clergymen to take np arms in
defence of the city and chnrch agunst barbarians and Ood's
enemies. Bnt nowhere do we read, that, by any ecclesiastical
authority, war has been proclaimed against the chnrch. Jesns,
the apostles, and the apostolical men proclaim peace. They pn-
nished the erring with all patience and admonition. The dis-
obedient, Panl bids ns to punish severely. And how this shonid
be done, Christ tells ns, 'Let him be to thee as an heathen man
and a publican ;' and this is a worse evil than if he should be
struck by the sword, consumed by the flames, or thrown before
wild beasts. He is thus more severely punished when be is left
unpunished. Who now, would superadd to God's pnnishment, that
of man. Bnt why should these clergymen be excommunicated X
Is it, perhaps, because they are devoted U> their bishop, and
the latter to the party of his lord the emperor ^ This is the
very beginning of all evil, that Satan should have succeeded to
sow discord between the church and the empire." They would
not presume to antedate the Lord's judgment, by which the good
fruit and the tares were finally to be separated fVom each other.
How much of the good fruit might he pluck away who could cull '
out the tares before the harvest 1 A gentle hint to the p^ope not
to condemn prematurely. " And who can rightly censure the
bishop that holds sacred the oath of allegiance he has sworn to
his sovereign % How 'grievous a sin peijnry is, those very per-
sons know who have brought about the recent breach betwixt
the empire and the church ; since they promise by their new
maxims dispenaation firom the guilt of perjury to those who have
violated the oath of fidelity to their sovereign." They object to
.y Google
176 LETTEIl OF THE CLERGY OF LIBOE TO PASCHALIS.
the pope, the nnapostolic harshnesa with which he treated them.i
They Diainlaitied, iDdeed, that princes might be respectfully ad-
monished and corrected, but that they conld not be deposed by
the popes.* They donbted, in fact, the right of the popes to
prononDce the ban on princes. The jurisdiction over them, the
King of kings, who appointed them his ricegerents on earth, had
reserred in his own hands ; a position inconsistent, to be sure,
with the position maintained by the spirit of this age, and one
by which the theociatical jurisdiction of the church, restricted by
arbitrary limitations, woold hare wholly lost its importance; so
that, in the end, it conld only hare reached the weak, while the
powerfol, the very ones on whom it might prove most salutary,
would hare remained wholly untouched. They defend, against the
principles established by the popes of these times, the old eccle-
siastical law, and the authority of bishops, archbishops, and pro-
vincial synods ; they maintain that only on graver matters (gra-
viora negotia) a report was to be made out to Borne. But they
declared strongly against the papal legates a latere, who did no-
thing bnt travel op and down to enrich themselves ; from which
no amendment of life proceeded, but assassination and spoliation
of the church.^ They maintained, therefore, that they did not
deserve the reproaches of the pope, since they had only acted ac-
cording to their duty. They took no part in politics. They
iDL, PetniB iipoiloluB
delinqaentCB ail ; Filioli quoa iurum pBrtnrio in Domiao. Ho* igitur UundU Doml-
1 Concerning the papal bRn agaioBt priDccs : Malediclum axcommuDicalionis. quod
ex noTElla Iraditione Uildebiandua, Odardoa (Orbaniu Secnndna) ct iaW Wrtiui indii-
crelt prutulfmnt, omnino tbjidmaB tt printet aaDotos p*tm usque niiDO TCDcniDur el
tenemus, qui dioUDU Spiriln sanclii, non iniml motu in mqoribus et ntJDoribae poKs-
UtiboB grmilei delinqueotibus quaedam disaimalaTeraat,quaedBni coTrexenint, qoaediim
tolpraTenut Si quia deoiqiierespectu aaocti Spiritna ti-Iu> et Doramteiila-
mentnniEeataqDe TesoWerit. patenter injeoiel, quod lat miDime ant difficile powunt
regnaaut imperalona eiCDmmuiiirari Pl adhuc sob jndice lis eat. Admaneri quidem
poaaunt, incnpari. argui a timoratia, et discralis lirla, quia quoa CliriBtua in tenia rei
ngum Tieeana canBtitoil, damnandoa el Balvandos annjudicia rcliqnit.
* lltoB Tcro legalas a laure Bamani apitecpi exruntea H additanda manapii diiour
leulea, omnlna refutamua, sicut lemporibu* Zosimi, Cceleaiiiii, Baniracii concilia
Africans probavrunt. Etenim ut a fhiclibn* corum cognoa cimuB eoi, Don morniD cor-
rfolio, noD vine enundatio, aed ioda bominuDi caedca ti eeelesiarum Dei proTcniiint
depnedatiooea.
, Google
I.BTTER OF THE CLBRGT OF LIEQE TO PASCUALI8. 177
never attended the assemblies of the prineea, but left the deci-
Bion of political qoestions to their soperiors. to whose prorince it
belonged. The reproach fell with more justice on popes who
were actuated by mere worldly pride. That from the time of
pope Silvester to Hildebrand false popes had been jndged by
emperors, the imperial anthority was of greater force than the
papal ban.' Our Lord says : If I have spoken evil, shew it me.
Panl boldly withstood Peter. " Wherefore, then, should the Ro>
man bishops not be reproved for manifest error \ He who is not
willing to be set right is a false bishop."^ They wonld not enter
at present into tny defence of their sovereign. " Bnt even were
he snch as the pope represents, still wonld we let him rule over
ns, since we should regard it as a judgment of God hang over as
on account of oar sins. Still, we ehoold not be anthorized to lift
np the sword against him ; bnt prayer wonld be our only reftage.
Why do the popes hand down to each other as an inheritance the
war against king Henry, whom they persecute with unjust excom-
monicatioDB, when they are bound to obey him as their rightful
sovereign ? To be sure, he who is excommunicated by the judg-
ment of the Holy Ohost, is to be repelled from the house of God.
But who would say that when one has been excommnnicated with
injustice, in respect to his cause or in respect to hia person, that
snch an one has been excommunicated by the judgment of the Holy
Ghost 1 Gregory the Seventh expressed the principle and applied
it in practice, that the bishop of Rome can absolve one nnjnstly
excommunicated by another. And if the bishop of Borne can do
this, why shonld not God be able to absolve one anjnstly excom-
mnnicated by the pope ? For to no one can any real injury be
done by another, if he has not first injured himself." Finally,
they speak with the greatest abhorrence of the fact, that the
pope had promised the count forgiveness of sidb on snch condi-
tion& " What new anthority is this, by which impnnity for sins
I PotiDi dqwiitD iiririta pnetaaipliQDi* cum suit conilliariii aollfTter racolligat,
qaomada > beau SilTmn Bsqiie >d HUdcbriDdDm udim Bomiiiani nliciDmrinl, at qdot
etquiLU imndiu n illitu ■rdii imbiLioDc perpetrati aipt etquomodo pcrngra *l in-
fentom dafloiu cint, «l pieiiLlii-ps|«r dunniii n abdicaii aint et ibi ptoa nlait Tictna
iiiiptiialii, qaam eicommDniBatio Hildcbnndi, Udaidi, Paxihoiii.
T Ergo remou BomaDie aoibitioDia lyjbo, car de graribun et manilMlia noa repre-
twodaatiir n oonvfantDr Ramini epiaoopi T Qui raprcbcudi el conigi nan valt, paeudo
VOL, VII.
.y Google
178 CHARACTER OF PASCHALIB THE SECOND.
cominitted, and freedom for Bnch u are to be committed liere-
after, ie promised to the goilt; without confesaioa and penance \
How wide hast thou thus thrown open the doors for all iniquity ?>
Thee, mother, may God deliver from all iniqiiity. Hay Jesus
be thy door, and open to thee that door. No one enters unless
he opens. Thee, and those who are set over thee, may God de-
liver from such as betray the people." (Uicah i )
Urban'e ancceefior, Paschalis the Second, also followed, it is
true, the Bildebrandian system, like his predecessors ; but he
wanted Gregory's spirit, firmness, and energy.' He reaped the
reward of his own iniquity in countenancing the inconsiderate
rebellion of Henry the Fifth gainst his father ; for that prince
showed himself obedient to the pope, only so long as he stood in
need of him for the attainment of his ends. But no sooner was
he in possession of the power than he revived the old quarrel
respecting the investiture, and, after threatening at a distance,
in the year 1110 entered Italy with an army. At Sntri a treaty
was concluded between the pope and the emperor, by which
treaty the contest which had continued so long was finally to be
settled. The imperial party had, in fact, in this contest always
insisted on the principle that to Ceesar must be rendered the
things of Ceesar, as well as to God the things that are God's ;
that if the bishops would retain the possessions and privileges
they had received fVom the empire, they should fulfil the obliga-
tions due to the empire for them. If they refused coming to any
such understanding, they should restore back what they had re-
ceived from the empire, and be content with that which the
church originally possessed. It might with justice be said that
the church, by usurping a province not her own, but belonging
to the secular power, made herself dependent on that power; that
the bishops and abbots had been misled thereby to lose sight of
their spiritual duties in attending to secular business. The pope,
in his letter to the emperor Henry the FiAh, might not without
1 Udde ago bate nova ucloritu, per quun n
fertnr pnMcriMTum peceitoram impnnitu el tut
malilJK pPT hoe patefocisti hominibu ?
t OoibeTl af Novigantiun rcpretanti bim aa bring ■ weak am
maa In Ibi third book of bi* autoblogfr^bj. He aaja of hint:
competem officio, litrralgs. Deiiuana, l.iii.,c. iv.
.y Google
TREATY BETWEEN THE POPE AND THE EMPEROB. 179
reaaon complain of it as an evil, that the servants of the altar
had become serrants of the curia ; that they had receiTed from
the princes mints, caatlee, and cities ; whereby they were obliged
to appear at coort, to take part in wars and in many other af-
fairs incompatible with their rocation.' Accordingly, those pos-
sessions and pririleges which, under Charlemagne, Louis the
Pious, and the Othos, had been bestowed on churches, should
now be restored back to the empire, in order that the bishops
might with less distraction attend to the spiritual welfore of
their communities.' Upon this coadition, Heur? the Fifth might
be willing^ to renounce the right of ioTestitnre ; and Paschalis,
when he had done so, could bestow on him the coronation in
Rome. A treaty of this sort was concluded at Sutri. But at
that time things spiritual and secular in Germany had become so
jumbUd together that a sudden separation of this sort could not
be carried into effect ; and men were not wanting who called it
sacrilege to think of depriving the church of that which belonged
to her by long years of possession.* The emperor may perhaps
already have foreseen* that the German bishops would not be in-
clined to let secular matters alone ; and may have drawn up hie
plui with reference to the expected issue. But Pascbalis shows
himself in all these transactiona a weak man, governed by the
22. inTMUiregripariibi;
la epiicopi Te!
1 abbiUB Bdeo rnria aecnluibas oHJn
Dl comiULum tuidne frequp
nure, «t milk
iim eierneK cogantur, qaie nimirnn
lulDuUomodoaiiienpliiix,
im iIuHb minislri curiss fat
ilyjlalea. duCHlus. mirol.ionUui, mo
netM, tnires Ft cn«i«r&Bd legnl BervillDm peitlnentla tregibns BCf^eperunt. UBdertiim
a« MclMiu Inclerll, nt tltcli epiicopi ddIIo moda conmcruioDem uciperant, niai p«T
raBDaal ngiim inicgtlranuir. Also Geriiab of Iteleberaberg rvmuks in oppoBltion lo
[liU nixing logvtber or spirilQil uid secular concgrns: Ducilas, comiULuB, Ulonla,
moDtu pertiiieDt id aeculnm. See hi* work, De ■edifloio Del, e. x. la Fei lliMiuni*
■DMdM t ii. p. ii., f. 981.
I Opditet eniio eplieopoi coria aBecnlBribni eipediloi ourain ■uonim tgtn populoruoi
Dtc eocleBiia sals abeiae diutina.
■ When Oerhoh apoke in oppoaitiao to tliat miiing logslliei of apirlluaB and aecular
conurns bj tbe Oennau prelates, be was In fear Uial ha ahould giis offeoee to Ihosa
wbo said : Tales lenuil ecoleaiia ilonala qnacDnque oceaaiooe ab lllia anrerenlea sacrile-
ginm commlttere, quonlam «aol«ia rem aamal acceptam «t diutinapotaesalonsnuuiclpa-
Uun noD potest amittere. In iLe vurk already cited, De aediBcio Dei. L. o.
• Gerbob of fieicbersberg, in hie book De alaln scclealae, c. iii., Qretsar opp. (. ti., t.
251, aaja of Uie emperor : Ha*c asne promHlens gciebat, non RODaensum iri ab epiacopis
praeoipue Oermaiiiaa Ft UalliM atque SaioalaF, aed per promisaa apecieoi quaodam
pietatis babenlia ad peraeplioneni imperialia coraniu pel beaedictiDDem fiomimi pontl-
Soia impoDendaa nllcbatur.
m2
, Google
180 THE RIGHT OF f.A.Y-lNVESTlTURB CONCEDED.
inflnencea of passing events and the force of circamBtances ; and
in the present case he acted irithont any cidcnlation either of the
consequences or the practicability of the treaty. Accordingly,
when the emperor and the pope came t(%etiier at Rome, A..D.
1111, and the treaty was made known to the German prelates,
they declined giving np the regalia. The emperor now, on his
part, woald not consent to renounce the investiture, which he
had promised to do only onder this condition, and yet he de-
manded of the pope, since he had performed his part of the
treaty, the imperial coronation. As the pope declined, and re-
liised to recall the old veto against the investiture, he with hia
cardinals were arrested and imprisoned ; and for the purpose of
obtaining his liberty again, he concluded in the year 1112 a
treaty with the emperor, by virtue of which he conceded to him
the right of bestowing by staff and ring the investiture on bishops
and abbots elected freely and without simony.' Had the pope
held out firmly in the contest with the emperor, he might have
reckoned upon the force of public opinion, which most have pro>
tested strongly against such violence done to the person of the
head of the church. It is evident from the expression of Hilde*
bert of Mans, who was by no means a zealot, how enormous a
crime this appeared.* He would have been venerated as a
martyr. Bnt the man who had hitherto so zealonsly served the
cause of the papacy, for that very reason lost so much the more
by yielding. Great must have been the impression made upon his
age when it was found that the pope, (Vom motives of fear, proved
unfaithAil to the system which he had before so earnestly de-
fended, and for which Gregory the Seventh had perseveringly
fought, at the cost of everything, till his death. The name of
Paschalis, as the man who had cowardly betrayed the liberties of
the church, and made her dependent on the emperors, was
I Ut ngai toi epiBcapii Tfl •bbuibtu liberc prueWr Tiolantiun Tel ■imonlun el«cti*
inieilitnrsni Tirgas eluiDulicoDferai, poal iDieaiitianaiD i«ro cinonice GonMcradoncm
■coipiiDt ab episcopo. ad qarm perliuiierit.
1 Stt bi( 1. ii. tf. '-il. Tlie >-unc wiiier objcew to Henry h!i double crime ■gtinathia
red and ■guiust hta ■piritual father. Quia enim poleat pneler earn inveniri. qui patiea
■001. apfriLualem pu-iUrel cainiilem gubdola ceperil factioue) Ute eat. qui praewplia
Damiiiieis in ulraque tabula coDlnHlioit. Nam, ul de hia, quae aotu priora aunt, phua
dlcam. patrtm carnia auac non bonoraiit, aed capIiviTit prlna et deiDcepa eipnlit ftio-
dulentir at Lu Deom poatmodnm at ejaa eedeaiam inaarTexit el de Sede Petri *ioariiim
HBque ID Tiuoiila pfrtnrbaTit.
, Google
Fault pound with paschalis for yieldino. 181
handed down from one generation to another through the tweldh
centary. Thus, for example, in the prophecies of the abhot
Joachim of Calabria, towards the close of this century, where he
describes the gloving cormption of the chnrch, Paschalis holds a
prominent place in the pictured The abbot Gottfried of Ten-
dome loaded him with the severest reproaches,* and expressed a
determination to renounce obedience to him, if he remained
faithful to that treaty. He held up before him the example of
the old martyrs, as well as that of the two apostles who laid the
foundations of the Roman chnrch. If the successor of such men,
sitting on their seat, by acting contrary to their example, has
robbed himself of their glorious lot, then, said he in his letter to
the pope, he ought himself to annni what he has done, and, as a
second Peter, expiate the fault by tears of repentance. If throi^h
weakness of the flesh he had fVom the fear of death wavered for
a moment, the spirit should keep itself pnre by reforming the
works of the flesh ; nor should he himself wish to excuse by
pleading the latter, which at any rat« must die, an act which he
might hare aToided, and eo gained a glorious immortality. Nor
could he excuse himself by pleading anxiety for the lires of his
sons the cardinals ; for he ought to hare been much more con-
cerned for the ererlasting than for the temporal welfare of his
sons; and instead of eking oat a brief life to them, by exposing
the church to ruin and their souls to injury, be should by his own
example hare fired them on to meet a glorious martyrdom ; for
the object, as it seemed to him, was worthy of such a sacrifice.
The lay-inreetitnre, whereby the power was conceded to laymen
of GouTeying a spiritual possession, appeared to him as a denial
of the faith and of the freedom of the church, — as a reritable
I Although he cdls bim Pascbuina tht Third, aod tajM minT Ibingn which da not
4gne with id e»ci knowledge of history, jtl we cau cODceivs of no otlifr Pucbalit
that Pin ba mnut. In tbe Commentirj on the prophet Jeremith, we read ; Libertaa
eeclniaa ancillanda eat vt atatuenda aub tribnlD a papa Paschaiio lertifi. Nod rat
plangendna, quia ptai captivna a duc« Naroiannico (wbioh title bare is Dot correct),
ponaie debuit animam pro juatitia ecctealae el noii iafringere lihertalem ejaa et tradere
■errltuti. de qua collam non exctitirt f^ic dp lei. See tbe edition of Cologne, 1S77. p.
312; and in aootlier place; The aerritiide of tbe popes bf gun in {wpe Paschal ia, qiiem
duiNornianiiicaacaepitfllcoDtrBlibenalein eceleaiaa prifilegia fecit el indiilsii inviiii«,
qaae ponaa libi-nuua fregit. P. 269.
» Kp. 7.
.y Google
182 TTE8 OF CHARTRES EXCUSES PA8CHAL1S.
heresy. H« begged the pope not to add to his f&ult by trjing
to ezcHM it, bat rather to amend it. He did Dot hesitate to tell
him that, although even a viciona pope mast be tolerated, yet
the cane stood quite otherwise wiUi an heretical one. Against
SQch a pope, any man, who did but remain tme to the (aitb him-
self, might stand forth as an accnser.'
There vere, among the adherents of the charch theocratical
system, two parties ; one rigid and stjff, the other milder. The
former, of which ve may consider the abbot Gottfried of Ven-
dome, in his then position, a representative, declared witfaoat
reserve, that muntaining the right of lay-investitnre was a
heresy, because thereby the right was attribnted to laymen of
conveying a spiritual possession ; and according to the judgment
of this party, the pope, if he did not revoke that which he had
done throagh weakness, made himself liable to condemnation,
and men were authorized and bound to renounce obedience to
him as a promoter of heresy. Others jndged the condnct and
the person of the pope more mildly, though they considered the
lay-inTestitnre as unjustifiable. To this party belonged two
other distinguished men of the French chnrch, Hildebert, bishop
of Mans, and Yres, bishop of Chartres. The former was not only
ready to excuse the pope's condnct, but even represented it as
exemplary. " The pope," says he, " has ventured his life for
the chnrch, and yielded only for a moment to put a atop to the
efiusion of blood, and to desolation. Another cannot so transport
himself into the critical and periloos situation of the head of the
church as to be entitled to jndge him. It behooves not the
man living in comfortable ease to accuse the bleeding warrior of
fear.* The pope," he thought, " was obliged to accommodate
himself to circumstances. The oftentimes misinterpreted and
misapplied example of the apostle Paul was employed, to the
great wrong of trath, in palliation of crooked coarses. Where
we cannot know the heart, we ought to presume the best, mo-
1 'Whtn. In iDDtlier lBg«l tStir, be inviwd b<s UEtitmcp, be irrou to him (ep. 6) ;
Nou vol nhra modnin lillciat, ai qaa Fuit siniBtra operatio, non ppnurliei aculiim meulis
vcslrnr regis eiaoCiD. aed quaQto fortius poteslis. jura jasLiiiae in rebus nliia teneuis
nunc ei deliberatione, at quod regi fecit lestra liumanitoa, TeciBSe creditur |in> TJla flti-
t Ep. SS. Ualibutua iingiigiitis cmsulum miliWDi formidinia dan acriiHal.
, Google
TVKS OF CHARTRES BXCUSRS PASCHALIS. 183
tires ; and no man shonld s«t himself op as jndge over the pope,
who as nniTersal bishop is empowered to alter and rescind all
lawa."i
Yves of Chsrtres declared himself, it is tme, in faroar of the
principles promnljj^ated by Gregory the Seventh, and Urban the
Second, against lay- investiture, bnt he also excnsed tbe forced
compliance of Paschalis. Hia advice was, that confidential, af-
fectionate, letters shonld be addressed to tbe pope, exhorting
him to condemn himself or to retract what had been done.' If
he did 80, men wonld thank God, and the whole cbnreh rejoice
over the recovery of their head.' Bat if the pope proved in-
enrable, still, it did not belong to others to pass judgment on
him. The archbishop John of Lyons, having called together a
conncil at which the subject of lay-investitare as an affair con-
cerning tbe faith, and the treaty between the pope and the em-
peror, were to be bronght into discussion, ¥res wrote to this
archbishop a letter,' warning him against taking any irrevocable
steps in this matter, and recommending moderation. He songht
to excuse the pope, who had yielded only to force and for the
purpose of avoiding a greater evil, by holding up the examples
of Uoaes and of Panl, showing how the latter had allowed Timothy
to be circnmctsed, in order by this accommodation to gain the
Jews. " Ood has pemtitted the greatest and holiest men, when
they have given way to a necessity which seemed to exculpate
them, 01 have descended to a prudent accommodation, to fall into
such weaknesses, in order that they might thereby be led to a
knowledge of their own hearts, learn to ascribe their weaknesses
to themselves, and to feel their indebtedness to the grace of God
for all the good that is in thetn." He refused to assist in any
conncil met to deliberate on this affair, since it was ont of the
power of any to jndge the party against whom they wonld have
I QnMcnnqDi iwMimu* quo animo fliDt, iiilerpnumor io HMJiDi. Uniienalii
epiKO|na oniaiam habrt legfn el jon moindera.
i Ep 243. Quia rm nda p*trU d>b«na> poUiu nitre qoun Dudtrr. hmiliirtbus at
eiriulem redolentibnt litarii (dma^itodat nibi ridetar, ut >e jiidicel ml ntclum siinm
> Omais (crlesiti quite gnTilcr linguel, dum ctfal ejii* libant uou dcbitiulun
t TUcn Ken MT«ral rmincnl Frencb bnbopi, in vhote nrivne thin wu nrilten.
, Google
18+ YTEB, AND JOHN OF LYOSS, ON LAY-INVESTITORE.
to proceed : for the pope was amenable to the jnd^ent of no
man. Althongh he declared himself opposed to lay-inreBtitnre,
still, he voald not concede to those who droT« the matter to an
extreme, and drew rash conclusions, that the muntaining of lay>
inTestitnre was a heresy, a sin against the Holy Ohost. " For
heresy," he thonght, " had reference to the faith, and faith had
its seat within ; bnt inTestitnre was an external thing.' What-
ever is fonnded on eternal Jaw. conld indeed never be altered ; bnt
in that which proceeded from no snch law, bnt was ordered and
arranged with reference to certain necessities of the times, for the
hononr and advantage of the church, something donbtleos might
be remitted for the moment, ont of regard to changing circnni-
stances* But if a layman claimed the power of bestowing, with
the inrestitnre, a Bftcrament, or a rem eacramenli, snch a person
would be a heretic, not on account of the investitore in itself, bnt
on account of the nsnrpation connected with it. The lay-inves-
titore, as the wresting to one's self of a right belonging to another,
onght assuredly, for the sake of the hononr and freedom of the
church, to be wholly abolished, if it coold be done without dis-
turbing the peace ; but where this conld not be done without dan-
ger of a schism, it must be suffered to remain for a while under a
discreet protest." The archbishop John of Lyons, howerer, in
his reply, expressed his regret to find that the pope would not
allow the weak spots which he had exposed to be covered.* To
the remarks of Tt6B with regard to the mitigation of the judg-
ment concerning lay-investiture, he replied : " It is true, faith and
heresies hare their seat in the heart ; but as the beliering man is
known by his works, so also is the heretic by hie. Although the
outward act, as snch, is not heretical ; still, it may be of snch a
kind that something heretical lies at the bottom of it. If, there-
fore, the outward act of investiture by laymen is in itself nothing
heretical, still, the maintaining and defending it proceeds from
heretical principles."
■uDt. H<1 pro bonnule et miliute ec-
ioiie Ml teippui r^Diillanlur pro qua
tfriniiio, »^ liDdabilis et ulubciriina
> TolunMtA nmin conugi pMcrelur.
, Google
HBFUTATION OF REASONS FOR LAY- INVESTITURE. 185
Hvacrriag of notice ia the book which, amid these morements,
the prior Placidos of Nonantnla wrote in defence of the honoar of
the church,' as it is especially calcol&ted to convey a knowledge
of the relation in which the different parties stood to each other.
This book is directed partly ag^ainst those who defended the lay-
investittire with a riew to the interests of the state ; partly against
those who, flrom the pogition of papal abtolutwm, maintained
that no one conid set himself np as judge over the decision of the
pope. The former were led by the reaction against the theocracy,
which sabordinated everything secniar to itself, to give promi-
nence to the pnrely spiritual idea of the church. " The chorch,"
said they, " is a thing purely spiritual ; hence of earthly matters
nothing belongs to it bat the place in which the faithfnl are as-
sembled, and which is denominated a church.' The servants of
the church can, according to her laws, lay claim to no earthly pos-
session ; nothing ia due (o them but the tythes, firstlings, and
oblations of the altar. Whatsoever more they desire to have,
they can only receive from the monarch. The church and its pre-
cincts consecrated to God belong, it is allowed, to none but God
and his priests ; but what the church now glorified throughout the
whole world possesses, — cities, castles, public mints, etc.,a all this
belongs to the emperor, and this the shepherds of the chuTch
cannot possess, unless it be constantly bestowed on them, over
and over again, by the emperor. How should not the churches
be subject, on account of their earthly possessions, to him to
whom the whole land is subject t' If, in order to the choice of a
1 LilKr ilr Uonore esole«i>e. Pel tbn<iDrii-i ■'leo.totorum notiaalmun, I il.,p.ii.,
r 75.
f Eoclnii iprituilii m el Uto iiibtl n lerrrniinim nrum pntingl, nisi Idsu* innlum,
^nl conaoelo nooiiDn tccleain dioiinr.
» Dncntiis. mirchiir, comiiilui, »dioeiti«e, moneUe puhlicae, riviutpa et cwlrs.
* A compuriMD of nur cilationa from (hii book *itb wbai Orrhoh or R-iehenbtrf;. in
bii work, Df lUln erclfalM. gub Hrniifla Qmrto >t QuiDlo iirprntoribiu et Oregorin
Srpio, uniiuulliaque constqnentibua lioniaDis Panliflcibno. pnblislird bj lb* Jeenil
OrpU' r (t Ti., opp.), puts in the mnulb of ibp derenden af the eiuui aT Kenrr (qni pro
pirte ennl regji ijebanlLferTM iltn toiiliow tbilfram tbeta communioalians ot Pluci.
dui we mi)' leiirn whu were the prinoipln iii«inuun«d by ■ whole pirtj ; »nd we mee of
bow mueh importance tbL§ dispale iboat prineiples wac. According to the qoDUlioD of
Oprhoh, the imperi*] f»nj iiid : " If the biahopi wiihed to reniain heid< of (he empire,
tben Ibej iniiil eonteiit Lo be invMled, like ill others, by the emperor, with the ooDcur-
r«ns(' of ibe oilior iDcmbcn of tbe imperiiil diet." Nod iiB|
in piincipeiD. niil itb Ip^o imperalore pi consilio nliomm principnm ■
, Google
186 REFUTATION OF REASONS FOK LAT-IN VESTiTURE.
shepherd, the agreement of the whole community is required, how
tnneh more must this be the case in regard to emperors or
princes \" This party, in order to defend lay-investiture, ap-
pealed to the fact, that eren the emperor was the Lord's anointed,
by virtue of the anointing with holy oil which was bestowed on
him. To these arguments Flacidus replied : " To be sure, the
chnrch is a spiritual society, the community of believers, which has
been adorned with the gifts of the Holy Spirit. But she should
also be hononred by her consecrated earthly gifts ; and what has
once been giren to her, cannot again be wrested from her without
sacrilege. Just so the worship of God, though it has its seat in
the heart, — yet must appear outwardly, and present itself in a
risible manner ; and visible temples mnst be erected to his ho-
nour. According to the promises of the prophets, the ouce per-
secuted ehnreh should at length be outwardly glorified. As the
soul cannot, in this present life, subsist without the body, so
neither can the spiritnal subsist without the corporeal, and the
latter is sanctified through its connection with the former." Many
whom Plactdna calls " simplices," said, " If things go on in this
way, the church will in the end absorb all earthly interests into
itself. " He replies, by quoting the words of Christ, " All men
cannot receive this saying (?.e. few are so far advanced in the
spiritual direction as to perceive how everything earthly should,
in fact, be consecrated to the church) ; for when would all give
their possessions to the church, if now they seek, to deprive her
even of that which has been her property for ages ? The plenty
which is now in the hands of the chnrch, belongs to her no less
than the little did which she once possessed. Both belong to her
for the same reason, becanse it is property consecrated to Ood.
The same Being who once formed her by want, has now enriched
and glorified her. What would be said of the man, who should
maintain, that the emperor has no right indeed to a house that
belongs to one of his subjects ; yet the possessions of the house
belong to the emperor, in the sense that no one has a right to
dispose of them, unless he receive it from the emperor ? Princes
should by no means be excluded from participating in the elec-
tion of bishops ; but they should do so as members of the com-
munity ; as sons, not as lords, of the church. They should not
by their own authority give shepherds to the church, whether by
.y Google
PLACIDCS ON THE OATH TAEEH BT PASCHALIS. 187
inrestitnre, or by aDj otiitT exerciM of their Borereignty ; bat
bishops should be s-ppointed by the common choice of the clergy
and the concnrrenGe of the commnnities, of the high and the low,
among whom princes also belong. The emperor is anointed, not
that he may mle the church, but that he may faithlblly govern
the empire."
He next proceeds to combat those who argned that the pope
conid not take back bis oath to the emperor, by which he con-
ceded to him the right of investitare ; those who held that no
man conld exalt himself over the pope, the snpreme lawgiver of
the chnrch ; that the laws enacted by him, although new, still
carried with them the obligation of obedience. He says, on the
other hand, pope Pascbalis, with the cardinals, had been induced
by compassion to grant the emperor Henry the Fifth, a privilege
incompatible with the grace of the Holy Spirit and with the ec-
cleeiastical laws. The pope waa not bonnd to abide by this com-
pact ; bnt was bonnd to correct the mistake with all zeal ;
following the example of the apostle Peter, who, after having denied
the Lord throngh fear, sought to make np the injury by greater
love. An oath, whereby one promises to do a wicked thing, can-
not be binding. On the contrary, the promiser should repent for
having taken the name of the Lord in vain, by promising to do
what he ought not to do either with or without an oath. It must
be admitted, that the pope may enact new laws, bat only respect-
ing matters on which the holy fathers have determined nothing,
and especially on which nothing baa been settled in the sacred
Scriptures. But wherever oar Lord, or his apostles, and the holy
fathers succeeding them, had manifestly determined anything,
there the pope can give no new law, bnt is bound rather to defend
that which has been once settled, until he dies. Accordingly,
this Placidos calls upon every man to follow the example of all
who hare fought for the kingdom of God, from the apostles to
Gregory the Seventh, and Urban the Second,* and to give np
everything, even life itself, for the cause of righteousness.
I Cononn in; Gregory tb« ScTcnth. !■<*«;■; Pro honort siiicUe egelHiw dimleiDB,
mnlua >l vvila WmpcaWtrt (UUinall. Md flMti bod polnii. quia fnodaiiu erM «upnt
BrniUD petnuD. CoDCtniiDg Uiban Ihe Seoood, wbo it Bnt could Bad notpot in ilie
citj of BoDK irhflra be Bonld ramun : Qui lumn noD Beuit, wd pillrnicr ftrrna
CliiiatD pm H obtintnle. omDi* bMKtkonin Tia dninicu rt ipH mdciu pceltniac
rnldiiD* ipud BcatDin Prinin in ma Md* bnto Anp quIcTii.
.y Google
188 REPENTANCE OF FA8CHALIS.
It appears endeat from these signs of the times, that if Pas-
chalis had been disposed to abide faithfally by the treaty which
had been conclnded, still, he conld not hare carried it oat in op-
position to the superior power of the Hildebrandian party in the
chnrch. A new schism in the church would in all probability
have been the consequence of snob an attempt.' If the most zeal-
ous defenders of the chnrch theocratical system had hitherto been
zealous also for papal absolutism, they might now take another
turn, and be led by zeal for their principles to stand up against
the person of the pope ; so that from a party, of which under
other circumstances such a thing was least to be expected, might
proceed a freer reaction against the arbitrary will of the indivi-
dual, who stood at the bead of the church government.
But not only was Pascfaalis too weak to undertake to maintain,
against the force of such a spirit, the step he had taken, he was
also, at heart, too much affected by the same spirit himself, to
form any such resolution. Without doubt, he had ouly been in-
duced to gire way by a momentary impulse of fear and weakness ;
and he soon began to reproach himself for what he had done ;
as in fact he expressed his regret at the transaction in his letters
to foreign bishops. He was desirous of retiring to private life ;
and of leaving it to the chnrch to judge respecting what had been
done. He deserted the papal palace and retired to an island in
the Tiber, and could only be persuaded to return by the en-
treaties of the cardinals and of the Roman people.* It might be
1 Oerhoh of Reinhenberg relM«a . IhU near) j o/J the Freoch biifaopn (*liieh doubtleu
is fxagg<r[iu4) bad formed tha rrnolatian logrtlier, to eiaommudieue (be popo bimsrlf,
ifbowanid not nnoke what br bid conceded (o Ibe empFrorHrnr; ibe Filih. DniTOisi
paeot Franciae «piKopi conailinm ioieniit, i|natenni eicoDiDiDnicareDl Purtialam,
tinqDBm ecelesia* hortem pl desiructorem, nlai priiilegiuin idrm ipae, qui dedit, damna-
visiwt. Sne tba above-oiliid Iraol, De atalii ecclpaiae. sbap. xiii., id Greuer app.Utme
Ti.f, 257.
J Tvnof Chirtrasanp (fp.233 md S3G) of ibe pope: Poalquam evnalt pniealum,
Birut ipse qnibiudam DoSLrum icnpsiL, quod jnuoral, TDsail- quod pralitbaeral, prohl-
bit;t, quimvii qnibuBdain Defanills quacdam nefaoda acripta penniavrit,
) So HildebfTl, at lf*st, rrjitea, in th« abore cited leiler, falloviDg arnmanr; I(e-
nnaciana domo. patriae, rebua. officio, morliflcindua In came, PouliaDam inauUm,
cnniniigraTJi. Populi vncibua, H eanlinalium lacriniiB i»Toea(uB iu eathedrani. Tbia
ia uonAnned bj ibe aeeount of ■ miatwonb]' bistorian aiDoag bia coDlemponiriea, the
abbot Softer of Ht Dpuia, in bis account of Uie Uh of tbe Frencb kin;; Louie the Sixth.
ViM Lndoiiei Oroaai, when ha <>;• of tbr pope: Ad emnam aolitmliDJa coDftagil
monunque ihidem perpMuam fceiaeet, ai uuivenalia ecelesia e( RaDianonini Tioleutia
canciuni iion redii^iiaapt. 8rp liu Ciirane acriplorea rer, Fraiic. I. ir., f. £91.
, Google
RBPKNTANCE OF PASCHALIS. , 189
easier for the pope to reconcile to his eonacience the non obser-
Tance of bis oath, than the surrendering of any right helonging to
the chnrch. In the year 1112, he declared, before a conncil as-
sembled in the Lateran, that be bad been forced to make that
treaty in order to save the cardinals and the city of Rome ; abid-
ing by his oath, he would himself personally nndertake nothing
against the emperor Henry ; but it was beyond his pqwer t« sur-
render any of the liberties and rights of the chnrch. He left it
to the assembly to examine the treaty ; and that body nnani-
monaly declared that it was contrary to the laws of the church
and to divine right, and therefore null. The pope wished, by an
ambiguous mode of procedure, to save his conscience and bis honour
at the same time ; and while he forbore personally and directly to
pronounce the ban on Henry the Fifth, still permitted this to be
done by bis legates. Thus the contest respecting inrestiture
broke out anew ; and with it was again connected, we must admit,
the corrupt exercise of an arbitrary will in the filling up of spiri-
tual ofBces by the court.* The emperor had it in his power to
expel the popes from Rome, and to set up gainst Faechalis's
succeBsor, Gelasius the Second, another, chosen by bis own party,
the archbishop Bardinus of Braga, Gregory the Eighth.
The mischieTons consequences of this schism in the churches,
in which both parties combated each other with ferocious ani-
mosity, could not fail to call forth the more strongly, in all who
had at heart the welfare of Gbristendom, the wish for a restoration
of the peace of the church ; these, accordingly, set themselves to
derising means for bringing about a reconciliation of conflicting
interests and principles. Between the stiff Hildebrandian party,
and those who defended lay-investiture, there gradually rose up
a third intermediate party. These controversies led to some im-
portant consequences. Various more profound investigations
were thereby occasioned, into the relation of the church to the
state, of ecclesiastical matters to political, of spiritual matters to
secular. Men of sobriety and moderation stood forth, who endea-
1 In the lift of tbe Brshbiehap Cnnrnd die Fint. or Balibarg, it is rAlaWil, bow pioD*
ladie*, at the emperor's oouK, bad tlie greM«a( influeDM in Uie dialribution of enolesi-
■•ticai prefermend. 8m Pez tbeatur. anecdoL dot. C ii., p. iii., f. EMj— mil OeiiHih
laja in tbe above cited tract, De aialu eccieniKe. c. ixii.: Spretia eler.iionibiia is apuri
eum dignior caetrrii apiscopataa honore liabitns ail, qui ei Tel familiarior exiitluei Ttl
ploB obaequti lul peoaniae obuliacet.
.y Google
190 ATTEMPTS AT HBDIATION, BY HONK HUOO.
Toured to soften the extravagant excesses of the Hildebrandi&n
zealots, in their faQatlcal deprecation of the civil power, and vho,
instead of continnally harping against laj-investitnre, eonght to
bring ahont an anderstandtng on the question, as to vhat was
essential and vhat unessential in the points of dispute ; — as to
vhat should be held fast in order to secure the freedom of the
church, and what might be conceded to the state in order to the
conservation of its rights. We have already noticed, on & former
page, the milder views on this subject expressed by a Hildebert
of Mans, and Tves of Chartres.
By occasion of the disputes between the Xorman princes of
England and the archbishops of Canterbury, the monk Hugo, be-
longing to the monastery of Flenry, wrote his work for the recon-
ciliation of church and state, of the royalty and the priesthood.'
He combated the Gregorian position, that monarchy was not, like
the priesthood, founded on a divine order, but that the former
sprang from man's will, and human pride ; and in opposition to
those who maintained this, he held up the apostle Paul's declara-
tion concerning the divine institution of magistrates.* He affirmed,
that the relations among men were, from the first, fonnded upon
such a subordination. He attacked the exaggerations on both
sides, and in opposition to them, held fast to the principle, that
to God must he rendered that which is God's, and to Cesar, that
which is Gsesar's. The king should lay no restraint on the elec-
tion of a bishop by the clergy and the community, to be held ac-
cording to the ecclesiastical laws ; and should give bis concur-
rence to the choice when made. To the person elected, the king
ought not to give the investiture with stafi* and ring, which as
symbols of spiritual things belong to the archhbhop ; but should
bestow the feoffment with secular appurtenances, and accordingly
select for this some other symbol.' The cardinal abbot Gottfried
1 Oe regiitpateMaMet ■scerdoUli digniliUi Id Btlnz HiwtUut. 1. <*.
3 ScJo quDsdim uostria IFmparibiu, qui regn lulHiniiiit, bod ■ Deo, led >b his Laba-
iaae priDcipium, qui Deum igDorantei suprrbia, npiaii, bomiridiia et poatniDO paenc
ui^ivenii aceleribaB id mnDdi principio diabolo agiuute aupra parea hominM dominari
co»ca cnpidiuu affecuieronl. Qaorum unlcntii quam bii fHioU liquet apoatolico
docamenlo : Nan eat polealaa niaj a Deo, Sus.
■ Lib. i., c T. Poat eleetiousm auleoi nan anolam aot bacalum a minn regia, aed
inTaatitaranlrarDra aacalarium elaitu* antitlo debet auicipere at in aula oidiiiibiu par
tnulum aat baeolnm inlmanim enram ib arabiepiscopo auo.
, Google
MEDIATORY VIEWS OF GODFKIED OF VENDOME. 191
of Vendonae, as we have seen abore, had' declared himself so
fitroDgly against the conceasions of pope Paschalie in the dispute
concerning the investiture, as to pronounce the maintaining of
the inrestitnre bj laymen a heresy. Bot he extricated himself
from these wearisome and rninons controrersies, and, by certain
notional distinctions, foaud a way of reconciling the antagonism
betveen the chorch asd the secular power.^ He distinguished
between that inveBtiture which makes the bishop a bishop, and
that which has reference to his temporal support ;' between that
which pertains to human and that which pertains to diviae right.
The church held her possessions by hnman right, the right which
defines generally the mine and thine. Divine right we have in
the Holy Scriptures (the ecclesiastical laws being reckoned
thereto) : hmnan right, in the laws of princes. Property, which
belongs to human right, God has given to the church tkrongh the
emperors and kings of the world. He protested against that
stem hierarchical bent, which would not allow princes to possess
what was their own. " If thou aayest," he remarks to the bishopi
" what have I to do with the king ; then call not the possessions
thine ; for thou liast renounced the only right by which thou
ccmet call them thine."'' While now, in accordance with this
distinction, he still declared the investiture by staff and ring,
practised by laymen and referring to spiritual matters, & heresy,
he still found nothing offensive in the fact that kings, alter the
completion of a free canonical election, and after the episcopal
consecration, should, by the royal investiture, convey over the
secular possessions and their own protection along with them,*
and by what sign this might be done, was, he declared, a matter
of indifference to the Catholic faith. ° Christ intended that the
I Opiuc. iii., to Pope Caliitus, tad bis traciitua it ordiDiclons eiiiaooporum stda
JDvmlilun Ln'Icanim, adi'iesard to Cudinil Peter LeaniB.
1 Alis est invfgiitun, quu eplaooputa pprQcit, alia rero, qnas epiicopnm pueit.
>t Si Tern diieris : QDid mibi et rigi, noli jam iietie posseuiones tnu. quia ad ipsa
jura, qnibiu poBBiMBioaei pogsidenlar. renuntiaill. Unde quitque possidM, qnod po>-
aidelF Nonns jur« hnmasor Nam Jura dJTJno Domiai esl terra et planitDdo ejus.
FaupeRB et divitei Dfna de ano Into fScit, et divitee et piuperes una terra aupportat.
* PoDBuDt ilaqae Bine offeniiane nget post eleotionem oanonicam el libentm conse-
crntlonem per Investiturum regalam in eooleaiaaticiB poBBegBlunibns ooaceesioiiFiii,
auitllnin elderenaioniiia epiacopo dare.
5 Quod qoolibet aigno faotum aiCttarit, regi Tel pouUBel aau aatbolieta fldei non
uocebil.
, Google
192 CONCORDAT OF WORMS, A.D. 1122,
Bpiritnal and the secular sword should serve for the defence of the
charch. Bat if one of the two beats back the other, this happens
contrary to his will. Thus arise bitter feelings and sehisms, thus
arises cormptioD of the body and of the sool. And when empire
and priesthood contend one against the other, both are in danger-
The church ought to assert her freedom, but she ought abo to
guard against disorganizing excesses.) He calls it a work of
Satan, when, under the show of right, men cause the destmclton
of an indiridnal, who might hare been won by indulgence/
The way baring been prepared by investigations of this sort, a
treaty was brought about, after repeated negotiatjons, in the year
1122, between pope Calixtns the Second and the emperor Henry
the Fifth, which, concluded at Worms, afterwards confirmed at
the Lateran Council in 1123, was designated by the title of the
Concordat of Worms. The pope conceded to the emperor the
right to bestow on bishops and abbots, chosen in bis presence,
without riolence or simony, the investiture with regalia per
tc^trum.
When by this concordat, the reconciliation between church and
state, after a conflict ruinous to both, which had lasted for more
than forty years, was finally efiected, it was received with uni-
versal joy, even by those who in other respects were devoted to
the Hildebrandian principles.} There were, it is true, some stiff
zealots who were not satisfied even with this treaty ; who saw a hu-
miliation of the priesthoodinthereqnirement that a bishop should
do homage to a layman.* Moreover, the Hildebrandian system
I Bibrat molfsia >utm libetuiem, tei ■iuiimo|M're caTCat, ne dom nimis emumcrll
clieiU saagnlDCDi at dom nibigitiam de TUa conatui endcra, vis ipaam hasgalnr.
1 Tuna anim ■ »Un« quia oirasmvenltur, qaando sub apecie JDBtidae illom pet
nlmiun tiutilitDi periiw conlingit, qui patuit libeiari per liidulgeaiiuii,
3 Among wbom belonga the ao oftf n meuliODed Gerocb, or Oerliob, of Rfliehenberg.
H« wu Cananiona at Aagaberg, and maalrr of tbe C&tliedral acbiM]. Being ■ lealon*
■dbeient odke papal parlj, ha hll into a qnacret vlth hli biabop, Hermann of Augiberg,
■bo defended Ibe imperial IntereM. He waa oblig«I to remoTS from tbis eilj, and to
ntire inlo a monaalery. Be l«MiSea Ma joy otct (ha Conoordal of Wonna. wbarebj it
was made posaible for bim to Income reoonciled with Ui« bishop. He aaf* : Ceaaanu
ilia comoialione, in qua nnneral DomlnuB, Teiiit aihilua aarae lenia, in quo eral Da-
minus, faciena ntraque nnum, coacordia reparata inter aacerdotlum et iniperiiun. la
Pa. 13S. Ti. c. r. 2030.
i A.a Ihe uohbiahop Coiirad, of Siliburg, aaya: itia nefaaand iDi(ataaoril«gli,manus
diriamatia nnciione oonaecratas EangolneU muiibii* aobjiol et homagU axbibliiane-
paliai. SeehialifelnPeiihMMnii. L.a.f. 338.
.y Google
INNOCENT THE SECOND DEFENDED BY BERNARD. 193
had for its rery object to effect the complete aubjectioD of the
state DndeT the theocratical power represented by the clmrch : in
this effort of the church, and the natnral connteraction of the
state, asserting its independence, was contained the germ of di-
Tisions continaally breaking out afresh.
The history of the papacy in the next following times, leads ns to
take notice of a quarrel connected with the election of a pope
which was attended with conseqaences more lasting and more
important than nsual ; — differing fh>m all erents of this kind
heretofore related, tn that the schism in this case did not proceed
irom the influence of opposite church-political parties, nor were
opposite principles of chnrch goremment maintained by the two
competitors for the papal dignity. A schism of this sort might
have serred, by the nucertainty touching the question as to who
was pope, to unsettle all faith in the papacy itself. Yet the most
inflnential voices decided too quickly in faronr of one of the two
popes, to permit of any snch result ; and by the way in which the
greatest men of the chnrch laboured for the cause of this pope,
the papacy could only receire an accession of glory. It was
in the year 1130, that by a considerable party the Roman
cardinal Gregory was chosen pope, who assumed the name of
Innocent the Second. Bat the cardinal Peter Leonis had also a
large unmber of adherents. The latter was grandson of a very
rich Jewish banker, who had embraced Christianity ; and his
ancestors, dnring the contests of the popes with the emperors,
had been enabled to perform important services for the former by
means of their great wealth, with which they supported them
through their difficulties. By his money, he had himself also at
that time acquired great influence in Borne. He called himself, as
pope, Anaclete the Second. Innocent was compelled to yield to
his power in Rome ; nor was there any safety for him, eren in Italy ;
for Anaclete possessed a powerMI ally in Roger, king of Sicily.
He took refuge in France ; and in that country he acquired
greater power than he could have acquired in Borne ; for the two
heads of monasticism, who had the greatest influence on the public
sentiment among the nations, the abbot Peter of Cluny, and the
abbot Bernard of Clairvanx, espoused his interests with great zeal.
More than all, he was assisted by the moral power of the abbot
Bernard. This man stood then in the highest authority with the
VOL. VII. .s
.y Google
194 II.LUSTBATION OP BERNAEU's POWER.
FreDoh cboTcb. In all great ecclesiastical and political affairs his
Toice was listened to ; and it went for mach with the most consi-
derable nen of chnrch and state. In a body enfeebled by the
ascetical efforts of his earlier yonth, the force of bis superior in-
tellect triumphing over the frailty of its phjrsicnl organ, was but
the more sure to accomplish whuteTcr be undertook. The energy
of religions enthasiasm, contrasted with the pale, meagre, atte-
nuated body, made so much the greater impression ; and people
of all ranks, high and low, were hurried along by it in despite of
themselTes.' Whatever oaase he laid hold of, he esponsed with
bis whole soni, and spared no efforts in carrying it. Fondly as
he was attached to the quiet life of contemplation, he itinerated
abont, notwithstanding, amidst the tnmnlte of the nations, ap-
peared before synods and in the assemblies of the nobles, and ex-
pended his fiery eloqaeace ia support of the cause, which he found
to be righteous. This energetic man now became a hearty cham-
pion for the eanse of Innocent ; for him he set e?eryth)ng in mo-
tion, in and without France.
After Louis the Sixth, king of France, and the French chnrch,
had already been induced through the influence of Bernard to
recognise Innocent as pope, the bishop Gerhard of Angonleme,
who stood up as legate for the cause of Anaclete, prolonged the
contention, and by his means one of the mighty nobles, count
William of Aquitune, was gained over to the same. The latter
sought by forcible measures to make the party dominant in
whose favour he had declared, and persecuted all its opponents.
He expelled the adherents of Innocent among the bishops from
their offices. A characteristic illustration of the power which
the abbot Bernard could exercise over the minds of men, as well
as of the religious spirit of his times, is presented in the mode by
which he finally succeeded in putting an end to the sehism that
had now lasted five years. Already had he brought the count to
acknowledge that Innocent was pope ; and that nobleman was
1 How Berntrd •ppearad and vbiteffvct b* pTDdacad u in orator u gnphleill j d*»-
cribed bj *n ry « wilDeia, ths abbot Wibiild of ^tntslo : Vir ilk bonu longa mnii
squnlore eLJejnmia Be pillore conrntaii et in qunadun spirita*Ji> fbraiae tenuiUMm
redulu*. prius peranadrt tIbub quani aadiuti. Optima oi a D«o aoni-eMa «t natara,
erudiiia ■nmiiia,ex?re ilium Ingeni, proDontlalio iperta geMua corporit ad onmai dinndi
modnai accammodalua. Set liis ep. IIT. Martine et Durnnd cullfciia ■mpliulina I. ii ,
, Google
ILLUSTRATION OF BBaNARb'ii POWUR. 195
now on); resisting the demand that the bishops shonld be re-
stored to their pUees. After Bernard, in an interview with the
connt at Parthenej, had tried in rain every method to bring
about the object last mentioned, he repaired to the ehnrch to
hold mnas, and the connt remained standing by the door. Then
Benian), filled with the conBeiouaness of the greatest of all mi-
racles, which he as an instmment of God's grace was privileged
by bis priestly office to perform, elevated in the feeling of the
godlike above all earthly considerations,' holding in his hand the
plate with the host — in which he saw under the fignre of the
bread only the veiled body of the Lord — with flashing eye, not
beseeching, but commanding, stepped before the connt, and said
to him : " We have entreated thee, and then hast spumed ns ;
the muted band of God's servants have besought thee, and thou
hast spomed them. Behold, here comes the Head and Lord of
the ehnrch which tlion persecutest. Here is thy judge, at whose
name every knee shall bow. Wilt thou spurn him as thon hast
done his servants 1" All that looked on were seized with a
thoddering awe, and bowing their beads in prayer, waited in
expectation of an immediate judgment fVom heaven. All wept.
The connt himself could not withstand the impression. Trem-
bling, and u if deprived of speech, he fell to the earth. Be was
lifted up by his attendants, and again fell, foaming at the mouth,
to the ground. Bernard himself now approached him, reached
out his hand for him to rise, and bid the humbled man submit to
pope Innocent, and become reconciled with the deposed bishops.
The oonnc dared not contradict. He embraced the bishop of
Poitiers, who was presented to him, one of those to whom he
had before been most inimical ; and Bernard, upon this, con-
versed with him familiarly, exhorting Mm, as a father, never
again so disturb the peace of the ehnrch, and thns this schism
was ended.
Twice was Bernard called to Italy. Here also he exerted a
great and powerful inflnenoe on the minds of the nations ; a
great deal was said of his miracles. He reduced under the pope
the restless Lombard cities, and helped on the triumph of Iino-
.y Google
196 V0JCE3 OF THE LAITY AGAINST THE CLBROY.
cent, at a synod in Piaa, in 1134. In the year 1136 the latter
was enabled to mareh trinmptiantl; to Borne with the emperor
Lothaire the Second. Bernard also came there, and songht to
destroy the remains of the scbiBin, of which king Boger, in par-
ticular, Btill continned to be the support ; bat he did not as yet
SQcceed. After Anaclete's death, in the year 1138, his party
chose, it is true, a saccessor ; but yet it was not with any riew
of defending longer his claims to the papal throne, but only in
order to secure a treaty on more adrantageons terms with the
other party ; and, in the year 1139, Innocent was at liberty to
hold a Lateran council for the purpose of sealing the peace of the
church.
Yet precisely at this time a furious storm broke out, by which
the last years of the rule of Innocent, and the reigns of the next
succeeding popes, were disquieted ; events which were important
on account of their immediate consequences, and as symptoms of
a more deep-grounded reaction against the dominant church-sys-
tem, for which the way was now preparing.
In order to find the origin of these commotions, we must glance
back and trace the consequences of earlier erents. We saw how
the popes, ever since the time of Leo the Ninth, had placed them-
selves at the head of a movement of reform, in opposition to the
corruption of the clergy ; how, by this movement, individual ec-
clesiastics and monks of more serious minds had been incited to
stand forth as castigatory preachers against the secularized clergy.'
Not only such preachers, bat the popes themselves, as for ex-
ample pope Gregory the Seventh, had also stirred np the people
against the corrupt clergy.* Thus there rose up fVom amongst
1 Otiach, Orrboh ofRciclipnbrrg, in hbbook: Da somipto ecoWiic *l«tii, in Bk-
Im. MIkgIUd t. T. p. 20C, wbne be plxcee lh( cooflicu wbieli thraemen bad to nutain
on ■ panllel with the B«rlier onei of llie nwljni wiiL ptgin l7nnl», r«ii«rks ; Notis-
simv diFbiiB iBlis viii religioai coiiln ■imontacos, conducticioB (the ittDenntclng; bind
lo perform raecbiDiiiallj tbe priestly fanctions. who vera niij to striks b bBrgiin witli
any bod}) iniifstuoBOB, dissulntOB *ut. quod pejas Ml, irraguliriur DODgregatoa cleriooi
proelinni grande lempure Orrgorii Bepli, bBbuerunt rt adbuc bubent.
I Jnaddiliau lo tbe citiUons made befaK, wetnaj notice vbat tbe abbot Gnibcrt, Id
bia life written bj bimBelf, Klatca conceraing tbs nffeeta at tbe Hildebrandiaa laws of
oelibacj : EraC ea letnpealale nova Baper nianttts preebyleria apoetolioae sedia ioiMtio,
Dndfl at Tulgi clerieoa zelantii tanta adTerana eoa rable* leatuabat, ut i
priTUi bcDefida lel abaliiicri aacerdotio infrato apiritD oonclamannl.
, Google
TOICKS OF THE LAITT AGAINST THE CLBROY. 197
the laity seven censors of the coixopt clergy. DonbtlesB many,
who had ever contemplated the tires of these men with indigna-
tion and ahhoirence, rejoiced at noT having it in their power,
under the papal anthority, of giring rent to their long-repressed
anger; and eren those, who themselves led an immoral lire, made
a merit of standing forth against the anchaste ecclesiastics, and
driring them off from their henefices ' From this insarrection
of the luty against the secularized clergy proceeded also separa-
tist morements. which did not restrict themselres to the limits
set Dp by the popes. In addition to this, came now the im-
portant and lasting controversies concerning the investiture, by
means of which more liberal investigations had been called forth
respecting the boundaries between ehnrch and state, and their
respective rights. Pope Paschalis the Second had in fact himself
publicly avowed, that the regalia were to the church a foreign
possession, whereby its officers were drawn aside from their ap-
propriate spiritual duties, and betrayed into a dependence on
* the secular power. And there existed, as we have already re-
marked, an entire parly who held this opinion ; who demanded
that the bishops and abbots, in order to be excused from taking
the oath of allegiance to the princes, should surrender back to
them the regalia, restoring to Ctesar the things that are Gtesar's;
in accordance with that precept of the apostle Panl, which required
the clergy not to meddle with secular business. In opposition to
the practice of mixing up together thiugs spiritual and secular,
and in justification of the oath of allegiance sworn by the bishops
to the emperors, propositions like the following were already ad-
vanced: If the clergy would be entirely independent of the secu-
lar power, let them, like the clergy of the primitive church, be con-
tent with the tythes and the &ee gifts of the communities.'
1 SontttaiDK or the uhm kind it Milled by Gnibm (,1. c.) conMrDiCig a Doblemui
of UudiMriot, vbo gaiB Limxir np lo ill mumer ol liul: Tanlt in olernm super
fnrttto canoDe (ibg law ooDcemiDg edibao;} bubibalur insUDlia, u >i tam ain-
goUriaail delnlaiioniin uliam puluKi pndicjlia.
t Qnfaob, in hi* book, De Mala eedeaiaa, publiahed by Qnuer (we iboip p. 170)
nji aipnaalj : Qui pro parte rrgii erant lofflnre ^cbant ecslgaiaiticia d«brn derima*
CL oblations librraa id m nallo rcgali tbI imperiali atniLio obnoxiaa.— Satia, inqalt,
appam, aartidoua rejiibui ae per bominia obligantta D«i pro lui offloii gnila auffl-
denier plaieR uon puaia. Unde, nt eipiaceanl, ouiae proliaTemnt, miljliamet cieirra,
pro quibn* hominia regibna dtbentor, regno libera nlinquaDt at Ipai vareot oniiiDiii-
bu* oiibosqae Chriati paaoandia iIlvigilEn^ ad quid inatltnti aunt. Qrvtaer, opp. t, li.,
, Google
198 PRINCIPLES AT THE TtME OF ARNOLD OF BRESCIA.
It was a fonng clergyman of BreBcia, by the name of Arnold,
who gare the first impnUe to this new reaction against the secn-
UnEation of the chnrch, and against tlie power of the pope in
temporal things. From what we have said concerning the con-
flict of spiritnal tendencies in this age, and particnlarly concern-
ing the canses and consequences of the controTersieB about in-
restitnre, it is easy to explain how a young man of a seriona and
ardent temperament, bronght np in the midst of anch erentB and
circumstances, might be carried away by this tendency ; nor
should we need to trace the matter to any other origin. But
the account of a contemporary, which lets ns into the knowledge
of another eircumstance that had an important inflnence on the
derelopment of Arnold's mind, is by no means improbable.]
When the great teacher Abelard assembled around him, in a
lonely region near Troyes, the youth that poured in upon him
fWim all quarters, and by his lectures fired them with his own en-
thusiasm, Arnold, who in his early youth had been a reader in
the church at Brescia, was one of the many that did not shrink *
fW>m the meagre fare and rarions deprivations necessary to be
nndergone in order to enjoy the prifilege of listening to the voice
of that great master.' The speculative vein in Ahelard's style
and teachings did not, it is true, fall in with the peculiar bent of
Arnold's mind ; and perhaps even an Abelard would have found
it impossible to produce any essential change in a native tendency
which, as in the case of Arnold, was so much more practical than
speculative. But Ahelard possessed a versatility of intellect,
which enabled him to arouse minds of very Afferent stmctnre on
different aides. From anch of his writings as have been pre-
served to ua, we may gather that, among other qualities, an im-
portant practical element entered also into his discourses ; that
f. 2SS. Here we have Ibe priociplM *rt foitli by Arnald.u Ihnr oMDrill j tbfei them.
■elvnoul of tbe nrBction, pinljof lli« ilUe latertrit, pertly of tbe purer CUiiliui spirit,
■galntt tbe leculBriiBtioD of tbe clergy, anii not u Ihey nere flnt euogiiurd by
I Otlo of Freisingen, In thf 2d bonk of bia Higtor; of Fredarhs dw Fini, e. ix.; Ps-
triim Abaelardum olim pnecepioreni biibiicrU.
* Id h»nnonT with ihis is sh't Ottntlitr Lignrinui, in hi» poem an tbe deed* of
Frederic tbe Fint, ujt eDLcernipg Amald: Tenui nutrivit GiJlii eumpta edoeaitqae
din. Theie words, it i> trne, migbt, in eoneequeoce of tbe reUliou of ib)a liialorian to
Otto of Freiaingen. appeu to be ■ mere repetition of tbe report giren bj ilie letier; but
t1«pbraie, "teDuinDtririt suDiplu," nnj doobtlesa point lo sdiik other anurte; ibejr
■grre vcrj nell witb the time at hii connection with Abelard.
.y Google
Arnold's i.eadioo idea. 19!l
he spoke sharply gainst the worldly temper io eccleBJastics and
monka, and contrasted their condition as it actually vas with
what it ought to be. It was the religions, ethieal element in
Abeiard's discourses, which left the deepest impression on the
warm and earnest heart of the yonng maji,' and, inflamed with
a holy ardour, he returned home to his native city.
It was observed that he had undergone a change, a thing not
nncommon among the young secular clergy, who, awakened by
some remarkable providence to a more serious religious turn of
mind, altered their dress and their entire mode of life, appeared
as regular canonicals, or monks, and now stood forth the bold and
open Ghastiaers of worldly ecclesiastics.' The inspiring idea of
his morements was that of a holy and pure church, a renovation
of the spiritual order, after the pattern of the apostolic church.
His life corresponded with his doctrine. Zealously opposing the
corruption of the worldly-minded clergy and monks, and requir-
1 Tbis oonnticLioa bstneen Ahelard and Arnold bat tipcn doubled <u these modern
time*. We allow, an aniltoritT «o imporUnl as U»t at the abbot Bernard of Clalrvanx,
•eema lobeagaiiut Ibe coireotnesaafltau aocoonti for tliis abbol ripreaaea binieir w
if be had Bral made hu tppearauce id a «aj altogetber isdepriidcnt of A belaid ; and bad
Du( till laUT, wlien banhbed Irani llalj be cimi' Id France, paponaed Ibe cauae at thai
niD. 6re Bfroard. in hn ISStli laUer to pope Intiooant, ( 3 : 8itdavi( apia,
n Francia, api da Italiaet teoemnt in unom adverenB Dominum j and ep.
19S : Eiaecralus a Peiro apoaloio adhaearral Pttro Abnelarda, We mast suppose, IhvD,
tbat Otto ot Frciaingen had been led. bj irbat be bad beard concernini; Ibe Uler can-
B^lioB baloeen Arnold and Abelard, into Ibe nisuike of re^rseenting lbs romer as ■
popU oF Ihe latter. Upon tbia brpotbesis, we must suppoae that AmnlH had been led,
onlj at aome later period, b; the commaD inlerBSt or opposition lo the dominanl churcli-
ajTKem.la lake sidaa with AbeUrd, The teiiiaiony, however, of Otto of FreMngea, who
bad bimaeir puiueH bia aludiea In France, ia of inporlancr; and wa are bj no means
warraDledlo oconsa bim or an inuihroiiiBm. in bis aecuuntora fact not in iUelf impro-
bable. The less iDwsrd relaiionabip ttjere appears at first glsnei^ lo bare been belween
■he teachings of AlHlsrd and those of Aniold, Ibe less reason have we to call in doubt
an aecoanl whioh repreaenU Arnold sa bniluji br-en a pupil of Abelsrd. The narratiia
of Oiinlhar, mentioneil in the preTioun nole, which enters into paiticulsn. igrees witb
tbeabOTB. Howeasllf might it have escaped tbu notice of Bernard, bow.'ier, wbowonld
ban ukoD bnt lilda intenal in Ibe eariiar lih of Arnold, tbai, of Ibe great crowd of
jonngman wbo flocked lo bear Abelard, Arnold was one?
* The proToal Oerhob of Roicbersberg. would be inclined, with the viewa b« ontar-
MiDed. tojndiie more nildl; oooceming tbe man wbo agreed wilb him in bia attadu on
ihe seonlariied clergy, bnl did not reatrsin bimsolf witiiin tbe anme Umila. Ha sajs
of bia teacliiag : Qaie elsi zelo forte bono, sed minori aoieiilla prolaw eat. Whidi
worth UreUer eiies, in a fragment from Ihe tint book of tlie work Writlen by lierhoh :
De inieatigatione Anttchrjsli, in ihe pralegomenn in bis edition if the Bi'ripiorei conirs
secum Waldensiom, in his opp. t xii., r. 12.
.y Google
200 ARNOLD'S ATTACKS OH THE CLERGY.
ing that clergymen and monks sbonld follow the steps of the
apostles in evangelical porerty and chastity, he set the example
himself, by his dress, his entire mode of living, and the ascetical
severity vith which he treated his own person, — a fact which even
his roost violent adversaries coald not bnt acknowledge.' He
required that the bishops and abbots, in conformity with the
teachings of Holy Scriptnre, should wholly renonnce their worldly
possessions and privileges, as well as all secular business, and
give all these things hack to the princes. The clergy shonld be
content with whatever the love of the commnnities might bestow
on them for their support, — the oblations, the firstlings, and
tythes. Tlie incontinent clergy, living in Innary and debauchery,
were no longer, he declared, true ecclesiastics — they were unfit to
discharge the priestly functions ; in maintaining which position,
he might perhaps expect to attach to his side the Hildebrandian
zealots. The corrupt bishops and priesta were no longer bifihops
and priests — the secularized chnrch was no longer the house of
God.i It does not appear, that his opposition to the corrupt
church had ever led him to advance any such remarks as conld be
interpreted into heresy ; for, had he done so, men would, from
the first, have proceeded against him more sharply, and his oppo- ,
neuts. who spared no pains in hunting up everything which could
serve to place him in an unfavourable light, would certainly never
have allowed such heretical statements of Arnold to pass unno-
ticed.* Bnt we must allow that the way iu which Arnold stood
forth against the corruptions of the church, and especially his in-
clination to make the objective in the instituted order, and in the
transactions of the charch, depend on the subjective character of
the men, might ensily lead to still greater aberrations.
Arnold's discourses were directly calculated by their tendency
to find ready entrance into the minds of the laity, before whose
1 Berniri sivB of him, ep. 19G, Homont neqne mandaeiiia oeqas bibeni, qai ntinam
lim atant ftiitl Juetrlnae, qacm districWe mt Tilu.
1 Oerliob of It«lchen<b«rg oitei ham him, in tba *ork mculiODed id the pnseding
note, in iMertian like Ibe tollowing ; Dl doniDS Dei rtliler onliiiiu domns Dei nan tit
vel [inraain eorum ood aiot epncopl, qnfmiulDioduin qiiidim noatro Lrmpon Arnoldu
■Innmiiliim tatat ttt, plebf a ■ UliDm oplenoparuni obudienlia dfbonitnt.
> Oiilj Olto or Fnisingen, Kitir liHiUh' noliced that in vbich all wcr« if reed, adda,
Prarter h^ee ie nvnmnito nlurit. bnptiamapiTiuloniin noniinr dicitur aeDiiHe. Bat
thi« aceounl li too tagiii' la be tttelj relied oii.
, Google
Arnold's banishment. 201
eyes the worldly lives of the ecclesiastics and monks ver« con-
stantly present,' and to create a faction in deadly faostiiity to the
clergy. Superadded to this was the inflammable matter already
prepared by the collision of the spirit of political IVeedom with the
power of the higher clergy.
Thns Arnold's addresses produced in the minds of the Italian
people, qnite snsceptible to such excitements, a prodigions effect,
which threatened to spread more widely ; and pope Innocent felt
himself called upon to take preTentive measares against it. At
the already mentioned Lateran council in the year 1139, he de-
clared against Arnold's proceedings, and commanded him to qnit
Italy-:-the scene of the disturbances thns far— altogether ; and
not to retom agun without express permission from the pope.
Arnold, moreover, is said to have bonnd himself by an oath to
obey this injunction ; which probably was expressed in such terms
as to leave him free to interpret it as referring exclnsively to the
person of pope Innocent.' If the oath was not so expressed, he
might afterwards have been accused of violating that oath. It
is to be regretted that the form in which the sentence was pro-
nounced against Arnold has not come down to ns ; but item
its very character it is evident that he could not have been
convicted of any false doctrine ; since otherwise the pope would
certiunly not have treated him so mildly — would not have been
contented with merely banishing him from Italy, since teachers
of folse doctrine wonid be dangerons to the church everywhere.
Bernard, moreover, in his letter directed against Arnold, states
that he was accused before the pope of being the author of
a very bad schism. Arnold now betook himself to France ;
and here he became entangled in the quarrels with his old
teacher Abelard, to whom he was indebted for the first im-
pnlse of his mind towards this more serious and free bent
of the religions spirit. Expelled fWtm France, he directed his
steps to Switierland, and sojourned in Zurich. The abbot Ber-
nard thought it necessary to caution the bishop of Constance
1 QiiDlhn LignrioTii m^ of Arnold :
Vanque mnlU qqldem. ntai Lampora nutn fidft]«A
Retpnennt monUm, fAlilB ndinixti monfilat.
' Beraird'i wotdi, ap. 190 : Acoaunu ipud Don
Ditali wlo pulan* ml, eliam rt ibjurue eoEnpulstiB ra
pFTni<uk>ncm.
, Google
202 EXTENT OF ARNOLD'S INFLUENCE.
against him. But th« mftn who had been condemned bj the
pope fonnd protection there from the papal legate, cardinal
Gnido ; who, indeed, made him a member of his household and
companion of hie table. The abbot Bernard seTcrely cenenred
that prelate, on the ground that Arnold's connection with bim
would contribnte, without fail, to give importance and inflnence
to that dangerous man. This deserves to be noticed on two
accounts ; for it makes it evident what power be could exercise
over men's minds, and that no false doctrines could be charged
to his account.
But independent of Arnold's personal presence, the impulse
which he had given continued to operate in Italy ; and the effects
of it extended even to Borne. Bj the papal condemnation, pub-
lie attention was only more strongly drawn to the subject. The
Romans certainly felt no great sympathy for the religious element
in that serious spirit of reform which animated Arnold. But the
political movements, which had sprung out of his reforming ten-
dency, foand a point of attachment in their love of liberty, and
their dreams of the ancient dominion of Borne over the world.
The idea of emancipating themselves ftom the yoke of the pope,
and of reestablishing the old republic, flattered their Homan
pride. Espousing the principles of Arnold, they required that
the pope, as spiritual bead of the church, should confine himself
to the administration of spiritual affairs ; and they committed to
a senate, whom they established on the capitol,* the supreme
direction of civil affairs. Innocent could do nothing to stem snch
a violent current ; and he died in the midst of these disturbances,
in the year 1 143. The mild cardinal G-uido, the fHend of Abelard
and Arnold, became his successor, and called himself, when pope,
Celestin the Second. By his gentleness, quiet was restored for
a short time. Perhaps it was the news of the elevation of this
friendly man to the papal throne that encouraged Arnold himself
to come to Rome.' But Gelestm died after six months, and
I Gerhob of Reiohenbfrg Mja: Aedea CapiloliDa olim diruU cl nanii nMdifloaU
contra 4oinnin Dei. Bee his CommeiiWry in P«. liii.. *d. Pei. L. c. f. Ufa
t Olto or Freidngen eipreim faimaelf, iodeei), aa if Arnold liad fintcome lo Rome In
tbe lima of Engenina ; but bare be if budJj exact in bx clironolag;. He onljr gMbera
Ibis front tbe dlalurbtneea whiob broke out in Boma in Uie time of Eugenina; and
tlie letlera of tbe Romane to th« pope, nbioh in truth maj bare been nrrlten alnadj in
ll)e llmf of Innocent, he places too liie. The cliBiurbanws in Home may Ihemaelvta
.y Google
LKTTBR of THB ROMANS TO CONBAD THE THIRD. 203
Lucins the Second was bis successor. Under his reign, tbe Ro-
mans renewed the former agitations with more Tiolence ; they
utterly renounced obedience to the pope, whom they recognized
only in his priestly obaracter, and the restored Roman republic
sought to strike a league in opposition to the pope and to papacy
with tbe new emperor, Conrad the Third. In the name of the
" Senate and Boman people," a pompons letter was addressed
to Conrad. The emperor was inrited to eome to Rome, that
from thence, like Jnstinian and Constantine in former days, he
might gire laws to the world. Caesar ehonld have the things that
are Cesar's ; the priest the things that are the priest's, as Christ
ordained when Peter paid the tribute-money.' Long did the
tendency awakened by Arnold's principles continue to agitato
Rome. In tbe letters written amidst these commotions, by indi-
ridnal noblemen of Borne to the emperor, we perceire a singular
mixing together of the Amoldian spirit with the dreams of
Roman r&nity, — a radical tendency to the separation of secular
from spiritual things, which, if it had been capable enough in
itself, and if it could hare found more points of attachment in
the age, would have brought destruction on the old theocratioal
system of the church. They said that tbe pope could claim no
political Borereignty in Rome ; be could not ^Ten be consecrated
without tbe consent of tbe emperor ; a rule which had in fact
been obserred till the time of Gregory the Serentb. Uen com-
plained of tbe worldliness of the clergy, of their bad lires, of the
contradiction between their conduct and the teachings of Scrip-
ture. The popes were accused as the instigators of the wars.
" The popes," it was said, " should no longer unite the cup of
(he encharist with the sword ; it was their roeation to preach,
and to confirm what they preached by good works.' How could
those who eagerly grasped at all the wealth of this world, and
corrupted tbe true riches of the church, the doctrine of salration
obtained by Christ, by their false doctrines and theit laxoriouB
fumiah svidence at *d eiirlier vtsil of Arnold, tlioiigb we cannat ittribule STerjlhiDg
whioh [hs Romaiu UDdsrtook, afttr tlie impulse had been giioQ Ui tbem b; Arnold, id
bis mode of UunkiDg.
I OmtIi ■ooliiiU Citmt, 4iue lust >iu pnanl,
ri ChriMnaJoBlt Fetn H]T«nt« tribulum.
t Ste Mutepe el Diinud Callvelio amp] isaima, t. ii., ••p. 213. r. flB». Nan eia licri
.y Google
204 BOGEKB THE THIRD. BEKNARD'S LETTER TO HIH.
liTiofT. receive that void of oar Lord— Blesaed are the poor in
spirit, when they were poor themeelrea neither in hct nor in
disposition." Even the donative of Constantine to the Soman
bisliop SilTester, was declared to be a pitiable fiction. This lie
had been so clearly exposed, that it was obvions to the rery day-
labourers and to women ; and that these conid pnt to silence the
most learned men, if they ventured to defend the genuineness of
this donative ; so that the pope, with his cardinals, no longer
dared to appear in public.^ Bat Arnold was perhaps the only
individnal in whose case snch a tendency was deeply rooted in
religions conviction ; with many it was bn( a transitory intoxi-
cation, in which their political interests had become merged for
the moment.
The pope Lncins the Second was killed as early as 1145, in the
attack on the capitol. A scholar of the great abbot Bernard, the
abbot Peter Bernard of Pisa, now mounted the papal chair, under
the name of Eugene the Third. As Eugene honoured and loved
the abbot Bernard as his spiritual father and old preceptor, so the
latter took advantage of his relation to the pope, to speak the
truth to him with a plainness which no other man wonld easily
have ventured to use. In congratulating him upon his elevation
to the papal dignity, he took occasion to exhort him to do away
the many abuses which had become so widely spread in the church
by worldly influences. " Who will give me the satisfaction," said
he in his letter,' '* of beholding the church of Ood, before I die>
in a condition like that in which it was in ancient days, when the
apostles threw out their nets, not for silver and gold, but for
souls. How fervently I wish thou mightest inherit the word of
that apostle whose episcopal seat thou hast acquired, of him who
sud, ' Thy gold perish with thee,' Acts viii. 20. that all the
enemies of Zion might tremble before this dreadftil word, and
shrink back abashed ! This, thy mother indeed expects and re-
quires of thee. For this, long and sigh the sons of thy mother,
small and great, that every plant which our Father in heaven has
1 Hsnduimn nro illud e^ fiibnlt baenliu, in qu> nfntar Consluitiiinm SilTsstra
inpniklia aimoniuie cop<>«Mi»r, io urbt iM dcleoM rat. at edun mgretDifii et malice-
cuUe qnoolibct etiam ilaolltBimoB tupM liee eanclodint rt dictoa (poalolicDB cum cai*
Cdrdinillbiu in civiMU pru pudore (ptUKic non ludtuit. Ep. 3s4, f. U3. L. e.
- Kp. 238.
.y Google
BBKMARD PROMOTBB THE SECOND CRUSADE. 205
not planted, may be rooted up by thy bande." He then allnded
to the sodden deaths of the last predeceBSors of the pope, exhort-
ing him to homility, and reminding him of his responsibility.
" In all thy works," be wrote, "remember that thon art a man ;
and let the fear of him who taketh away the breath of ralers, b«
erer before thine eyes." Eagene was soon forced to yield, it is
tme, to the superior force of the insurrectionary spirit in Borne,
and in 1146 to take refine in France : bnt, like TTrban and In-
nocent, he too, firom this country, attained to the highest triumph
of the papal power. Like Inuocent, he found there, in the abbot
Bernard of Clairraux, a mightier instrument for operating on the
minds of the age, than he could hare found in any other country ;
and like Urban, when banished firom the ancient seat of the
papacy, he was enabled to place himself at the head of a crus&de
proclaimed in his name, and undertaken with great enthusiasm ;
an enterprise fi-om which a new impression of saeredneas would be
reflected back upon his own person. The news of the success
which had attended the arms of the Saracens in Syria, the defeat
of the Christians, the conquest of the ancient Cbnstian territory
of Edessa,' the danger which threatened the new Christian king-
dom of Jemsalem, and the holy city, had spread alarm among the
Western nations, and the pope considered himself bonnd to summon
the ChristianB of the West to the assistance of their hard-pressed
brethren in the l^ith, and to the recovery of the holy places. By a
letter directed to the abbot Bernard, he commissioned him to ex-
hort the Western Christians in his name, that, for penance and for-
gireness of sins, they should march to the East, to deliver their
brethren or to give up tlieir lives for them.' Enthusiastic for the
cause himself. Bernard communicated, through the power of the
living word and by letters, his enthusiasm to the nations. He
represented the new crusade as a means fnrnished by God to
the multitudes sunk in sin, of calling them to repentance, and
of paving the way, by devout participation in a pions work, for
the forgiTeness of their stus. Thus, in his letter to the clergy
I Ocrtwh of Jtricbrnbrrg aTiUi In the jBU 1146; A. lUO, * Pigtnia oi^ cJTiMtt
EdMu plonliu St DlDlilua malm ludiliu rat rt eiuidiia* ioaxodia. In Pa. iiiii^
cd, Pn. L t, I. TM.
1 In BfTDod'alibotlilii dneriplr, Ou abbot Ooltfritd;— the tUid lib in tba aJilian
of Uabiikm, u ii.,o. it.. L liSO. It ia hm laid, Uiat ba wm to pmant tba nutter bo-
fan ibf prtnrra and nmtiona u tbe RomuiM eodaalaa lingua.
.y Google
206 BERKARD'S ENTHUSfASU AND PRUDENCE.
and people in East Frankland (Gennany),* he exhorts them
eagerly to lay hold on this opportunity ; he declares that the
Almighty condescended to invite mnrderere, robbers, adolterers,
perjurers, and those sunk in other crimes, into his service as well
as the righteons. He calls upon them to make an end of waging
war with one another, and to seek an object for their warlike
prowess in this holy contest. " Hero, brave warrior," he ex-
claims, " thon hast a field where thon mayst fight withont
danger, where victory is glory, and death is gain. Take the
sign of the cross, and thou shalt obtain the forgiveness of all
the sins which thou hast never confessed with a contrite heart."
By Bernard's fiery diseootsea, men of all ranks were carried
away.^ In France and Germany ho travelled about, conqner-
ing by an effort his great bodily infirmities, and the living words
from his lips produced even mightier efiects than his letters.* A
peculiar charm, and a peculiar power of moving men's minds, must
have existed in the tones of his vwce ; to this most be added the
awe-inspiring efiect of his whole appearance, the way in which
his whole being, and the motions of his bodily firame, joined in
testifying of that which seized and inspired him. Thus it admits
of being explained how, in Germanj;, even those who understood
but little or in fitct nothing of what he sud, could be so moved
as to shed tears, and smite their breasts ; could, by his own
speeches in a foreign language, be more strongly afiected and agi-
tated than by the immediate interpretation of his words by an*
other.* From all quarters, sick persons were conveyed to him,
by the iViends who sought from him a cure ; and the power of his
faith, the confidence he inspired in the nAndsof men, might some-
1 Ep. 363.
'i Gerhulinr RFicli«inbarg»riiea, ■yeatarier tills: CerUUlm rurrilurul bellum UDC-
turn sum jubllintlbua tabj* gi^nteia, Papa Edgnnio Tenia, »l rju* Naotiis, quoram
pneoipuiu ml Abbw ClKnTKlIensiB, qoornm pudisuionibM oantDDaDtibiis ot mtni-
cuiU nunnWJit pariter comscBUtlbaa \emt moUu fkalui est niagaua. In Pa. ixiii,.
ed. Pa. L. c. f. 7»'2
» How grenl wM [he force of hit eloquenrc. aaya Ibe abbot Godfricd, I. c. e. i»., f,
1119; Noaae powranl allqait«Diia, qui Ipaiiit b'gerint acripta, etii longe minua abcia,
qui *eiba tgna taepiua itiiluniiit. Siquidcm iiSan (rat gratia in lablla rjaa ft igDiCDm
cluqBJDm ejna laheoMnter, ut nan poaaet na ipaiga quldem etilus. licM ejcimiaa, totam
illiun dulflfdiDf m, tatnm minere rrrrarem.
* VprbDrnm ajua magia aentire tirtnleiu, aava Ihp biograplier named In tbe pracnling
, Google
Bernard's enthusiasm and prudence. 207
times produce remarkable effects.* With this enthasiasm, how-
erer, Bernard onited a degree of pradeoce and a discernment of
chancier sach as few of that age poBBessed, and such qoatities
were reqoired to counteract the multiform excitements of the
wild spirit of fanaticism, which mixed in with this great ferment
of minds. Thus, he warned the Germans not to suffer themselTes
to be misled so far as to follow certain independent enthusiasts,
ignorant of war, who were bent on moving forward the bodies of
the cmaaders prematurel j. He held up as a warning the example
of Peter the Hermit, and declared himself very decidedly opposed
to the proposition of an abbot who was disposed to march with a
number of monks to Jernsalem ; " for," said he, " fighting war-
riors are more needed there than singing monks."^ At an ao-
sembl; held at Chartres, it was proposed that he himself should
take the lead of the expedition ; but be rejected the proposition
at once, declaring that it was beyond his power, and contrary to
his calling." Haring, perhaps, reason to fear that the pope might
be harried on, by the shouts of the many, to lay upon him some
charge to which he did not feel himself called, he besooght the
pope that be wonld not make him a yictim to men's arbitrary will,
but that he wonld inqnire, as it was his duty to do, how God had
determined to dispose of him.* We have already narrated, on a
former pi^e, how Bernard succeeded in assna^ng the popular fury
against the Jews.
With the preaching of this second emsade, as with the invita-
tion to the first, was connected an extraordinary awakening.
Many, who had hitherto given themselves up to their unrestrained
passions and desires, and become strangers to all higher feelings,
were seized with compunction. Bernard's call to repentance pe-
netrated many a heart ; people who had lived in all manner of
crime, were seen following this voice, and flocking together in
troops to receive the badge of the cross. Bishop Otto of Freisin-
gen, the historian, who himself («ok the cross at that time, ex-
1 Ep.SS6. tc pop* EogvDe ih* Tbiiri; Quia mud «go, at dbpDEUin o
al •fndiu' uiti huria umUornip T Aut quid urn irmutuoi t piattnitian difk, etiuu a
tin* (Ofpelrniit. etiunai peritia Duu dKaiei.
t Ne n* bumanla TolanUtlbni cipvoalla, tal, xicul aiDgularilar tobla incumbit, divj
, Google
a08 BERNARD S INFLUBNCE ON THE MINDS OF MEN.
presses it as his opinion, "that erery man, of sonnd understand-
ing, would be forced to acknowledge so sudden and nncommon a
change conid have been prodaced in no other way than by the
right hand of the Lord."i The proTost Gerhob of Beichersberg,
who wrote in the midst of these movements, was persuaded that
he saw here a work of the Holy Spirit, designed to counteract the
vices and corruptions which had got the npper hand in the church.*
Many who had been awakened to repentaoce, confessed what they
had taken from others by robbery or fraud, and hastened, before
they went to the holy war, to seek reconciliation with their ene-
mies.* The Christian enthusiasm of the German people found
utterance in songs in the German tongue ; and even now the pe-
culiar adaptation of this language to sacred poetry began to be
remarked. Indecent songs could no longer venture to appear
abroad.*
While some were awakened by Bernard's preaching from a life
of crime to repentance, and by taking part in the holy war strove
to obtain the remission of their sins ; others, again, who though
hitherto borne along in the onrrent of ordinary worldly pursuits,
yet had not given themselves up to vice, were filled by Bernard's
words with loathing of the worldly life, inSamed with a vehement
longing after a higher stage of Christtan perfection, aJler a life
of entire consecration to God. They longed rather to enter
upon the pilgrimage to the heavenly, than to an earthly Jerusa-
lem ; they resolved to become monks, and would fain hare the
man of God himself, whose words bad made so deep an imprea-
sion on their hearts, as their guide in the spiritual life, and com-
1 De gratis Friderici i., c.
d'xler* eioelii pervcnim nan cognoBceret.
' HiB remu-kible wonis are: Post Latw iDiiIeucnU multimodi impicUU ic mnlti-
plicBiis in eccleBla vel mimdo rorntDnloribus, raptoribiiB, bomicidlB, peijaria, inseDdiariii
lion Hilum in siecula, ted eliun iu dome Dei, qniDi fecerant Bpfluueuii lilrounm, Bgn
(celeBii (p«raonlfic*tion of the chunb) «ipecUTi Dominum et iDtendil mibi (I euulk
TilprecH mtu, qui* ecce dum burBiiribimui,coDlran(quitia(etinipieUM»inuiifi»nim
■pirituB piatilis opuainecclniaDei videoms. In Ps. ixxii, L. c t 792.
^ MulU ex iia primitua iblau uu Trandata natitunat et, quod majui rat, eifm|ila
Cliriati Bnia ininloia oacalnoi paoii oflivanl injuriaa igiioaeunt. L. e.
* Qerhoira notioeablc woida ; In on Cbriato mililatitinm LaicoTum Jan* Dd crebre*-
lii, qaik uon CBt in loto rrgna ChristiBou, qui lorpe* cantilenBa eautare in publico an
deal. t«l tola Iut* jubilat in Cbriati laudibus, sliam per cantilsnaa linguae vulgaria,
n>H]L>aie iu Tcntonida, quorum lingua magia apta esl eoDcinnia CKUtiria. L. <■. 794
, Google
ISSUE OF THE SECOND CRUSADE. 209
mit themseWes to his directioDs, in the monastery of GlairTaux.
Bnt here Bernard shoved his prudence and knowledge of man-
kind. He did not allow all to become monka who wished to do
BO. Many he rejected, becaose be perceived they were not fitted
for the quiet of the contempUtire life, bat needed to be disci-
plined by the conflicts and cares of a life of action.'
But we here hare occasion to repeat the same remark which
we made in speaking of the first cnisade.) As contemporaries
themselves acknowledge, these first impressions in the case of
many who went t« the cms&des, were of no permanent duration,
and their old nature broke forth again the more strongly under
the manifold temptations to which they were exposed, in pro- '
portion to the facility with which, through the confidence they
repoeed in a plenary indulgence, without really laying to heart the
condition upon which it was bestowed, they could flatter themselves
with security in their sins. Qerhoh of Reichersberg, in describing
the blessed effectsof that awakening which accompanied the preach-
ing of the crusader, yet says, " We doubt not that, amongst so
vast a multitude some became, in the true sense, and in all sin-
cerity, soldiers of Christ. Some, howerer, were led to embark
in the enterprise by various other occasions, conceroiDg whom it
does not belong to ua to judge, but only to Him who alone knows
the hearts of those who marched to the contest either in the ri^ht
or not in the right spirit. Yet this we do confidently affirm, that
to this crusade many were called, but few were chosen."' And
it was said that many returned from this expedition, not better
1 The monk Ceuriai, oFtliemDDUterjof Hcuierbub, neir Cologue, ia Ihe begin-
ning oftbe IbirlMnlfa cenlnry, nlRtn Ihikin bi< dialogues, ahleh, (midst mncb tlial ia
taboloa*, eODUins ■ rich (lore of facta reluing lo ibe liiKtorr of Christian lib in thin
period, L c <i., for iaiUnE*, coucvruing llio effects of \be prescliing of ihe omsMiva in
Liege. Wlien Bernard preaebed a rrasading aennon it Costniiz, liia woidt made such
■n imprasaion on Henrj, « »erj weaitbj and powerful knight, tlie owner of af swal
OBiIIra, thalh* wished to broome a monk, and be was eneanngrd in tbia b; Bernard.
Ue at onOB became the latter'a oompanion, and, as he ondersluod both [ha FreOL-li and
the Oeimui languafi«, •ted aa bia interpreter. But when one of Ihe soldieninthe
atrriDe of Ibe said knigbt prapnstd also to become a monk, Drmaid declined to reeeiie
him. and eiboned bim raUier to lake pan in the crusade, L. a.
1 See abate, f. IW.
I Et fuidem noii dnbitamus in t^nla mulliltidine quosdam Tere ac ainoere Cbriaio
miiilare, quMdam Tero per oecaaiones Tarias, qaoa dijiidicare non est aoatrum. sed jp-
sius, qoi solos novilcorda faomianm sive reelosive non recta mil.untiuni. Hoc tamen
eoostanter afflnnamua, qood molli ad banc milltiam losati, pauoi lero eierli sunt. I., e.
t. 7B3.
VOL. VI L u
.y Google
210 ISSUE OF THR SECOND CRUSADE.
bat vorse tbaa they went.^ Therefore the monk Ceaarins of
Heisterbach, who st&tes this, adds : " All depends od bearing
the yoke of Christ not one year or two years, bat daily, — ifa man
is really intent on doing: <t in troth, and in that sense in which
our Lord requires it to be done, and as it most be done, io order
to follow him."
When it turned oat, however, that the erent did not answer
the expectations excited by Bernard's enthusiastic confidence,
but the crusade came to that unfortanate issue which was brought
about especially by the treachery of the princes and nobles of the
Christian kingdom in Syria, this was a source of great chagrin to
Bernard, who had been so active in setting it in motion, and
who had inspired such confident hopes by his promises. He ap-
peared DOW in the light of a bad prophet, and he was reproached
by many with baring incited men to engage in an enterprise
which had coat so much blood to no purpose.' Bat Bemud's
friends alleged in his defence, that he had not excited such a
popular movement single-handed, but as the organ of the pope, in
whose name he acted ; and they appealed to the facts by which his
preaching of the cross was proved to be a work of God, — to the
wonders which attended it._ Or they ascribed the failnre of the
undertaking to the had conduct of the crusaders themselves, to
the unchristian mode of life which many of them led, as one of
these Iriends maintained, in a consoling letter to Bernard him-
self,* adding, " Qod, however, has turned it into good. Kumbers
who, if they had returned home, would have continued to live a
life of crime, disciplined and purified by many sufferings, have
passed into the life eternal." Bo^ Bernard himself could not be
staggered in his faith by this event. In writing to pope Kagene
on this subject,* he refers to the iucomprehensibleness of the
1 Haiti poll peregrinatioDei deteriores BaDtet priBtiDts vitUi tmpliiu w inioIvDot.
CeiiT. HcUtcrb. L c. >i.
i Qonfti«l, in bis life of Bemud, mjb (c it.]: Nee UrtDdam, quod <i praedioalione
itlneni HiernBDljiDiCaQi grave cotitn tarn qnoruDdtm bominuin vel BimplieiUfl lel m*-
ligniua •aindalimi lamBit, rum (ritcior sequeretur eff«tui,
■ ETidenMT enim verbuin lioo praedicatit, Domino coopennte M Mnaonem oouSr-
manta atquentjbiu sigDia; ac aaji tbe biograpber mfntioDed ia tbe pracading dou.
4 See tf. 886. The abbol. who iru tbe writer of thia letter, nialaa ttui manf who
had retunwd ^m Palealinn iiated, quod lidieaeiil multoa ibi oiariaDtaa, qui Ubenler §•
mori dicebant Deque Tel1« reveni, oe ampliua to pecealji reciderenL
t Cauaiderab I. ii., in Ibe beginniag.
, Google
EUQENR's return to ROME. 211
divine ways and jndgments ; to the example of Moses, who, al-
though his work carried on its face incontestible evidence of being
a work of God, yet was not permitted himself to conduct the
Jews into the promised land. As this was owing to the fanit of
the Jews themselves, so too the crnsaders had none to blame bat
themselves for the failnre of the diviae work.' " But," says he,
" it will be said, perhaps. How do we know that this word came
iVom the Lord ? What miracle dost thon work, that we should
believe thee t To this question I need not give an answer ; it
is a point on wliich my modesty asks to be excnaed from speak-
ing." " Do yon answer," says he to the pope, " for me and for
yourself, according to that which yoa have seen and heard. "^ So
firmly was Bernard convinced that Ood had sustained his labonra
by miracles.
Engene was at length enabled, in the year 1149, after having
for a long time excited against himself the indignation of the
cardinals by his dependence on the French abbot, with the as-
sistance of Roger, king of the Sicilies, to retnm to Borne ; where,
however, he still had to maintain the straggle with the party of
Arnold. The provost Gerhoh finds something to complain of, in
the fact that the chnrch of St Peter wore so warlike an aspect
that men beheld the tomb of the apostle surrounded with bastions
and the implements of war I>
As Bernard was no longer sufficiently near the pope to exert
on him the same immediate personal influence as in times past,
he addressed to him a voice of admonition and warning, sach as
the mighty of the earth seldom enjoy the privilege of hearing.
With the frankness of a love which, as he himself expresses it,
knew not the master, but recognized the son, even under the
pontifical robes,* he set before him, in his four books* " On Medi-
I- Quod si illi (Judaei) eecidenml et perierant propter itiiqniuieta aaun, minunnr
iato* ead«m ItdeuUa euiem pasaoa ?
1 Rapond* Id pro me et pro te ipso, Keundam ei quae tndiati at vidiali,
* Nan imiDerito dalemus, quod adbuo ip doiDo b. Petii deaalalioiiiB ■bominalioDem
■Ur« videmus, positi* etiam propugnaculia et ilili bellorum inslrumetilia in allitiidine
BUictuirii aupra corpus b. Petri. Quod licet non audaamus judioue Dialum ease tameii
•ine dnbio jndioamiu eaae ■ malo. eorum videlicet, qui suae nbellionia malitia cogant
ieriutia. In Pa. Ixit.,/. 1J8I.
* Hiawordg in tbt prologue to tbewDil^ : Deeonaideratione: AmoTDomiimniDescil
•gnoBOil Blinm et in infulia.
* Olthe Aftb, we ahall baxe oeeaaian to apeak bercafler.
o 2
, Google
212 Bernard's vibws of thr pope's situation.
tation" (De Consideratione), which he sent to him singly at dif-
ferent times, the duties of his oflice, and the faults against which,
in arder to fnlfil these duties, he needed especially to gnard.
Bernard was penetrated with a conviction that to the pope, as
St Peter's snccessor, was committed by God a sovereign power of
chnreh government over all, and responsible to no other tribunal ;
that to this chnreh theocracy, gnided by the pope, the adminis-
tration even of the secular power, thongh independent within its
own peculiar sphere, should be subjected, for the service of the
kingdom of God. Bat he also perceived, with the deepest pain,
how very far the papacy was from corresponding to this its idea
and destination ; what prodigions corruption had sprung and
continued to spring from the abuse of papal authority; he per-
ceived already, with prophetic eye, that this very abuse of arbi-
trary will must eventually bring about the destruction of this
power. He desired that the pope should disentangle himself
from the secular part of his office and reduce that office within
the purely spiritual domain, and that above all he should learn to
govern and restrict himself. " From neither poison nor sword,"
wrote he to him, " do I so much dread danger to thee, as from
the love of rule."' He reminded him of the shameful, spirit-
depressing slavery, which he endured from all quarters nnder the
show of role, — he most be servant not of an individual, but of all.
Nor conld he rightly appeal to that saying of the apostle Paul,
that he made himself the servant of all men, while the ambitious,
the seekers of gain, the practisers of simony, the incontinent,
and such like monsters, from the whole world, fiocked to the
pope, seeking to acquire or to preserve, by his apostolical autho-
rity, the places of honour in the chnreh. That apostle, to whom
to live was Christ, and to die was gain, made himself a servant
to men, in order that he might win more souls to Christ, not in
order to increase the emoluments of cupidity. Much rather
should he ponder that saying of the same apostle : Ye are bought
with a price, be not the servants of men. " What is more a
servitude, what is more unworthy a pope, than that thon shonldst
bnsy thyself almost every hour with snch things and for the ad-
vantage of snch men 1 Finally, when is there time for prayer.
.y Google
bebkard's admonitions to euqene the third. 213
to iDstrnct tli« congregation, to edify the church, to meditate on
the dirine law ? And fet ve must admit the laws do daily make
themselves to be heard in the papal palace ; but what laws \ the
laws of Justinian, not those of the Lord." Gladly would he in-
vite him, according to 2 Tim. ii. 4, to put far from him all these
secular affairs, SO alien (tt>m his spiritual office, but he is very
sensible that the times were not capable of receiving such truths.
" Belieyest thou that these times would bear it, if thou shonldst
repel those people who are contending about an earthly inherit-
ance, and seek a decision from thee, with the words of thy Mas-
ter, Man, who has made me a judge over you ? How instantly
would they accuse thee of dishononring thy primacy, and surren-
dering somewhat of the apostolical dignity. And yet it is my
opinion, that those who so speak cannot mention the place where
any one of the apostles ever held a trial, decided disputes about
boundaries, or portioned oat lands. I read, indeed, that the
apostles stood before judgment-seats, but not that they sat upon
them." This, he said, was not belittling the papal dignity or
authority ; on the contrary, he held it to be so exalted as to be
able to dispense with managing such worldly affairs. " Your au-
thority has reference to sins, not to earthly possessions. On ac-
count of the former, not the latter, have you receired the keys of
the kingdom of heaven, with power to exclude men from it on
account of their sins, not on account of their possessions. These
earthly things have also their judges, the kings and princes of
the world. Why intrude into another's province ?"' He laments
that the pope's appearance, mode of living, and occupations, so
little comported with the office of spiritual shepherd. He laments
the arrogance and superior airs affected by his attendants.* He
labours to impress him, above all, with the duty of exercising his
spiritual office as amongst that intractable, corrupt people, the
Romans, who stood in especial need of it ; at least to make the
experiment, whether something could not be done for their con-
version, and these wolves turned into lambs. " Here," said he,
" / do not spare thee, in order that God may spare thee. Deny
1 [1«b»ntliM« inflm« ct wnens judire nuos.rogcH et piiucipes Iprrai.'. Quid Hni'i
DlieiiosinTadhra? Quid faliTiii vralrim in Blicniuu nieueni cxleiiditis ?
S lu ompe bunill« proliro duciiiirinxr PnlMiiiaa, ui taciliDS igiii e:<S'', qimm qui up-
, Google
214 BERNARD'S ADMONITIONS TO BUOENE THE THIRD.
tliat thon art the paetor, the shepherd, of this people, or prove
thyself to be ench. Thoa wilt not deny it, lest he whose episco-
pal seat thon possessest deny thee as his heir. It is that Peter,
of whom it is not known that he was erer loaded with preciona
stones or silks, conveyed abont covered with gold on a whit«
horse, snrronndeil hy soldiers and bustling servants. In these
things thon hast not followed Peter, bnt Constantine." He ad-
vises him, if he mnst endnre such marks of honour for a short
time, yet to put in no claim to them, bnt rather seek to (blGI the
duties belonging to hie vocation. " Though thon walkest abroad
clad in pniple and gold, yet as thon art heir of the shepherd,
shrink not fVom the shepherd's toils and cares ; thon hast no rea-
son to be ashamed of the gospel." Not the earthly sword, but
the sword of the word, should be nsed by him against the unruly
Romans. " Why dost thon again nnaheath the sword, which the
Lord has bid thee put up in its sheath. True, it is evident from
this command, that it is thy sword stilt ; but one which is to be
drawn at thy bidding only, not by thy hand. Else, when Peter
said. Here are two swords, onr Lord would not have answered. It
is enough : hut there are too many ; therefore both swords, the
spiritual and the temporal, are to serve the church ; but the first
is for the church ; the second also, from the church ; the first is
wielded by the hand of the priest ; the second, in the hand of the
soldier, at the beck of the pope, by the command of the emperor."
It was then Bernard's idea that, although the pope bnsies him-
self directly only with spiritual matters, yet he should exercise
a sort of superintendence also over the administration of the se-
cular authority.
Bnt while he recognizes the church government of the pope as
one to which all others, without exception, are subjected, he ad-
vises that he should restrict himself; that he should respect the
other authorities existing in the church, and not usurp the whole
to himself. He presents before him the great evil which must
necessarily result from multiplied and arbitrary exemptions ; the
murmurings and complaints of the churches, which sighed over
their mutilations ; hence so much squandering of church property,
destruction of church order, and so many schisms. If his autho
rity was the highest ordained of God, yet he should not for that
reason supi>ose it the only one ordained of God. The text, Rom.
.y Google
bbrnard's four books, de coksidbratione. 215
xiii. t, whicb vas often misinterpreted and abased by tlie de-
fenders of absolute arbitrary will, Bernard turns against them.
" Thoo^h the passage, ' WhosoeTer resisteth the power, resisteth
the ordinance of God,' serves thy purpose especially, yet it does
not serve it esclnsively. The same apostle says ; ' Let every sonl
be enbject onto the higher powers ;' he speaks not of one, bnt of
several. It is not thy authority alone, therefore, that is tVom
the IfOrd, but this is tme also of the intermediate, of the lower
powers. And, since what God has pnt together, man shonid not
pnt asunder ; so neither should man level down what God has put
in a relation of snpra-ordination and subordination. Thon pro-
ducest a monster, if thon disseverest the finger from the hand
and makest it hang direct); from the head. So is it too, if thon
arraugest the members in the body of Christ in a different order
ftom that in which he himself has placed them." He refits to
the order institnted by Christ himself, 1 Cor. xii. 28, Eph. iv. 16.
He refers to the system of appeals, so ruinoas to the condition of
the church, as an example suited to show the direct tendency of
the abuse of the papal authority to bring it into contempt, and
also that the pope would take the best and surest means of meet-
ing the latter evil by checking the former.' He wants the pope,
by pointing him to God's judgments in history : " Once make the
trial of uniting both together ; try to he ruler and at the same
time successor of the c^oatle, or to be the apostle's successor
and at the sametinte ruler. You must tetgo of one or the other.
If you attempt to secure both at once, you will lose both. He
commends to his consideration the threatening language of the
prophet, Hosea viii. 4.*
Bat to the close of hie life, in the year 1153, pope Eugene had
to contend with the turbulent spirit of the Bomans and the in-
1 Lib. iii., c. ii., [ 13. Vidrrn to, quid libi Trlit.qtiod lelua rnler usidnc pwac tin-
dioU iltum {contrmptum). iiUm (usurpHtiouem) diuimulru. Via pFrfeclioa coeroerp
eiiDUiD|i(ani 7 Cuim in ipso uiero peuimM niauis praerocari gvimcn Dfqunni, quod iu
Bet, «i DmrpUio digni ■nimtJvenioiic mnlcMtur. ToUe nsuriiBtinnroi, el conlemploa
•xCDMtianrDi Don litbat.
^ Lib. ii., c. vi., {11. 1 ergo lu et litii DeuT|>ue aude int domiiuina apostoiUum auc
apoMolioiu damintlum. Plane ib alWrulro pruliibfria. Si utrumijae aimul haliert rolr*.
prrdn BinUDquf. Alioqnm Doa te eie«plum iilnrum namrro piiii b, d<> quibna qiieriiur
Deiu. Ok* liii. 4.
.y Google
216 DESTRUCTION OF THE ARNOLD PARTY.
fluencee of the prinoiples dissemiDSted by Arnold ; and this con-
test was pToloDged into the reign of his second sncceeaor, Adrian
the Fourth. Among the people and amoDg the nobles, a con-
siderable party had arisen, vho woald concede to the pope no
kind of Becular dominion. And there seems to have been a shade
of difference among the members of this party. A mob of the
people' is said to hare gone to such an extreme of arrogance aa
to propose the choosing of a new emperor from amongst the Bo-
mans themsehes, the restoration of a Roman empire independent
of the pope. The other party, to which belonged the nobles,
were for placing the emperor Frederic the First at the head of
the Roman republic, and uniting themselves with him in a com-
mon interest against the pope. They inrited him° to receive
the imperial crown, in the ancient manner, from the "Senate
and Roman people," and not from the heretical and recreant
clergy, and the false monks, who acted in contradiction to their
calling, exercising lordship despite of the evangelical and aposto-
lical doctrine ; and in contempt of all laws, divine and human,
brought the church of God and the kingdom of the world into
confusion. Those who pretend that they are the representatives
of Peter, it was said in a letter addressed in the spirit of this
party to the emperor Frederic the First, " act in contradiction to
the doctrines which that apostle teaches in his epistles. How
can they say with the apostle Peter, ' Lo, we have left all and
followed thee,' and ' Silver and gold have I none V How can our
Lord say to such, ' Ye are the light of the world,' ' the salt of
the earth V Much rather is to be applied to them what oar
Lord says of the salt that has lost its savour. Eager after
earthly riches, they spoil the true riches, from which the salva-
vation of the world has proceeded. How can the saying be ap-
plied to them, ' Blessed are the poor in spirit ;' for they are nei-
ther poor in spirit nor in fact V
Pope Adrian the Fourth was first enabled, under more favonr-
1 Ruiticftim quudun turh> abeqiie Dobiliiim «t niiijoniai icieiiti*, at pope Engeniqi
himMir writKB. Manane et Dunind, coltectio unpliuiini, t. ii., t, f S4.
i Sea die lelUT, irritUD in the Duii«ortbis|wn7Uid txprHBiDgiu vima, bjawrMJD
Wrzal, to Ilia emprror Fraderic lU« First, in tbr ja*r 11S2, iti ibe oollcotion maDlianed
In Ihe nole preceding, I. ii , f, 554.
, Google
OERHOH ON Arnold's death. 217
able circumstances, and assisted by the emperor Frederic the
First,! to deprive the Arnold party of its leader, and then to
suppress it eatirely. It so happened that, in the first year of
Adrian's reign, 1155, a cardinal, on his way to Tisit the pope,
was attacked and vonoded by followers of Arnold. This in-
dnced the pope to put all Rome under the interdict, with a view
to force the expulsion of Arnold and his party. This means did
not fail of its effect. The people, who could not bear the suspen-
sion of divine worship, now themselves compelled the nobles to
bring about the ejection of Arnold and bis friends. Arnold, on
leaving Rome, found protection from Italian nobles. By the
order, however, of the emperor Frederic, who had come into
Italy, he was torn from his protectors, and surrendered up to the
papal authority. The prefect of Rome then took possession of
his person, and caused him to be hung. His body was burned,
and its ashes thrown into the Tiber, lest his bones might be pre-
served as the relics of a martyr by the Romans, who were enthu-
siastically devoted to him.. Worthy men, who were in other re-
spects zealous defenders of the church orthodoxy and of the hier-
archy, as, for example, Gerhoh of Reichersberg, expressed their
disapprobation, first, that Arnold should be punished with death
on account of the errors which he disseminated ; secondly, that
the sentence of death should proceed from a epiritwU tribunal,
or that such a tribunal should at least have subjected itself to
that bad appearance. But on the part of the Roman court it was
alleged, in defence of this proceeding, that " it was done without
the knowledge and contrary to the will of the Roman curia."
" The prefect of Rome bad forcibly removed Arnold from the
prison where he was kept, and his servants had pat him to death, in
revenge for the injuries tbey had suffered from Arnold's parly.
Arnold, therefore, was executed, not on account of his doctrines,
but in consequence of tumults excited by himself" It may he a
1 Pope EngeoA bod lakfu (dTanuge of the *bDve menlioned pluii of nne poniuii of
Arnold'a put} w Kpreeent dial pvtj lo the eiDperoi u dMrimcDlsl ev«n to tbe iitipe-
riil inlentts. Tba words o( Eogens, id the lettrt *1re>idy DMtitioDEd in ■ preceding -
DOU, (ddresBod to the ompsror's ravoj. the tbbol Wibeld, are : Quod quia coDira eoro-
Dam regni et cariMimi Alii noaln, Friderici RomaDoriiin rrgiH, boDoreiu aurmari: prae-
sniDUDt, eidsDi lolamui pet le ucrclius nnmiari.
t Seo Acu Vuieana, in£*runiaa, en nil), ad. a. 1165, No. i. M iv,, and Oitn of rrei^^iii.
gen d* gealii, f. i,, I, ii., c. xi.
.y Google
218 OEKUOIi ON ARNOLD'S DKATH.
question whether this was aaid with sincerity, or whether, ac-
cording to the proverb, a confession of guilt is not implied in the
excuse. But Gerhoh was of the opinion, that in this case they
should at least have done as David did in the case of Abner's
death (2 Sam. iii.), and, by allowing Arnold to be buried, and bis
death to be mourned over, instead of cansiDg his body to be
burned, and the remains thrown into the Tiber, washed their
hands of the whole transaction.^
But the idea for which Arnold had contended, and for which he
died, continued to work in rariouB forms even after his death, —
the idea of a purification of the church from the foreign worldly
elements with which it had become vitiated, of its restoration to
its original spiritnal character. Even the person who bad given
over Arnold to the power of his enemies, must afterwards attach
himself — though induced by motives of a different kind, by the
interest of politics — to a tendency of this sort. With this em-
peror begins a new epoch in the history of the papacy — the hun-
dred years controversy of the popes with the emperors of the
Hohenstaufen family. It was not, as formerly, the contest of the
pope with princes who stood singly opposed to him, and acted
rather by momentary interests than according to a fixed plan ;
but a contest, which was peraeveringly maintained by three
princes, following one after the other in immediate succession,
with all the power, energy, and craft of a consistent plan,—
which, alter every momentary pause occasioned by particolar cir-
cumstances, was resumed with the same vigour as before. Here
1 Qerhoh's noticeable wohIf coocerning Ariiuld: Qnem tbo Yf!lfm pro t*1i doctriDa
vel aillem Uliler occiaQin. ul BaniBDB rcdesia sod ciicia ejus necis quBradone carerel.
eora'D cnilodis, in qaa Icnebilar, ereplun ao pro spmiiJi cioBi occisui lb njas serri*
eat ; muimBiD Biquidem clBdem ex oicasioDe ejiiBdein doctiinae (in whicb, tben>rore, it
keems la be implied ibal Arnold's principles 1ia<l aul; given aocasion to ibe tumult, not
ibat be bintwir bud created JIJ. idrm praeftctus a Romania oiribus perpenua niertt;
qnue non aaltem ah oceiai cremttionA ac aabmeraione ejua oooiaorm metuerunt ? Qna-
leona a dumo laserdatali aangoiiiis qnaeatio remola nwt, aicul Oand quondam honH-
toa Abner eieqniaa proiidit aique anw ip«aa flevit, ut aangninem fnadnlenter bBubudi
a domo ac Uirono buo lemoiereL Sed de bis ipai viderinl. Nibil euim inper bia nastra
iotereat. oiai cupere malri nostrae. sanctae Romanae ecclesiaa id quad bouuni juatumct
lioiiealniu est. It was important lor bin to make ibis declaration : ne tideatnr neei
njus perpeiam aclaa aiBsnaum prubere. See Grelser's We^e, t. xii., in tUr prolego-
mena to the writings againal [be Waldenaea,r. 12.
.y Google
MARCH OF FREDERIC THE FIRST 10 ITALY. 219
it was to be decided whether the papacy could be OTertnrned by
sny force from without, or must ooly come forth triumphant out
of such a conflict.
When Frederic came into Italy for the first time, and Rome
was already filled with alarm, the issue showed that these fears
were ^onndless. The emperor sought to maintain a good un-
derstanding with the pope, — whether it was that he had it in riew
to establisb his power on a firm footing in Italy, before he em-
barked in this dangerous contest, or that he was disposed to try
whether he might not obtain - the pope's co-operation in accom-
plishing his objects.' If the latter was his plan, he roust at least
have soon convinced himself, that this thing was impossible.
The ohurchly theocratical system could tolerate no power beside
itself; but it required of every other, unconditional subjection.
Its unyielding pretensions Frederic soon came to find out, in dis-
puting the question whether he was bound to bold the stirrup
for the pope,* and in beholding those pictures and inscriptions in
1 Tbe reiiiu'k(d>lB worda al John af Sdiabury, nbo to be aura wm 'erj liaBtilslf dis-
poaed lowirrlB tbe imperii] inMreBl, are (ep. 59}; Scio quid TmioaJoua moliatar. Eram
eoim Itontae prneaidanM b. Eugrnio, quando prima legujoue mkaa in reijiii (ui initio,
tanti aoai impadentiam. lumor lolaUrahilis, lingua Incaala delexit. Promltwbat enitii,
•a miua arbia rsromiaturam imptiium, urbi aubjlciendun orbem, Bvenlaque facili omnia
auhaciDmiD, ai ei ad hoc aolius Rumani poatiflcia Tavor adi'Bse:. Id anlm agebat, iii iti
qoemcunqne demulatia inimiciliie mUerialem gladium imperiuor, in eundem Romanaa
poudfci (pirilualem gladlum «iererel, TbeivfoK llie idea of a univenal politicoapi-
' Tbe fabalana aioty wsa handed round tbat the empenir Cooalantina bad dona thia
■ct of bomage to papa Silieati^r. and good uae waa Diailc vt it in an uDcriticai age. W«
taka thia horn Oerbab'a words, in iiia Sf ntngma da atatu ecoleaiae, c. xxiv., Qrelaer, t.
TJ. fol, 268: Cui ad bonoria CDmnlum et ipav CoDalaiitinnt teoeaa rreaam per oiTiul«m
awaiDiia officium nhibgii. In anotber place, Gerboh eitola Ibla triuinpli of tlie bier-
antbj in tbe (oIIowimji noticeable wnrda ; Etfgiiia idnlotaU-is, ecbiamitieia aiqna indiaoi-
plinitia uaque ad sui fuatua dafeDlum cunatis unplius gloriflcanda et caroDanJa vrat
BBCFidotalia dignitaa, ita utalraioria qnoqae ofBcium pontlfici Romano ■ ngibua et im.
peratoribna eibibendnm sjt. In bim we have a atrikitigl; uharacteristio repivsentalive
of tbe apirii of tbia parry, wben inloiieaied bj hia entbuaiasm for llje uniieraallf tri-
nmpbant prieatbood, bt seea in ibv fniure a goal Ui be reacbed, wbere amall prineea of
inferior nams sLouId anae in place of the imperial digniij; princrs. wbooonld undertake
nothing in opposition to the ahureli. Haec nlmirum speotacala (safe be after the pas-
sage just cited), nunc regibna partim ablatls, panim diminiito eoram n^itno hamilitatis,
et eiaitato sacerdotio delactani speclalgn'm beneiolnm, torqapnt invidnm, qui ul am.
pliuB emcietut et piua oeulus magi< jneundetur, elc, laccedet in eaecnlari digoitale
minoris Dominis poteetas dimiuutia re^nls ma^^nia in Irirarcbiaa nut minorea etinm
panjeulas, ne premprs lali-ant eccleaiu el eccleaiBalicas persona!!. In Ps. Iiiv., I. e. f.
U90.
.y Google
220 IMPRESSION PRODUCER BY ADRIANS LETTER TO FREDERIC.
the papal palaces, which tepreseoted the pope as liege-lord of the
empire.'
The resolotion vas now matared in the emperor's mind, that
he woald take advantage of the first opportunity to resist these
papal pretensions. Sach an opportunity was soon ntrnished, per-
haps undesignedly, by the pope himself. A bishop of Lund, in
Sweden, when returning from a pilgrimage to Rome, was robbed
and taken captive by certain Grerman knights. The pope com-
plained to tbe emperor in a letter, of tlie year 1157, that be bad
let this offence go unpunished, and had not taken the side of the
bishop. He reminded him of the gratitude which he owed to
the papal chair, of the services which that chair had rendered
him during his stay at Kome, and mentioned, among other parti-
culars, the beslowment of the imperial crown, as if this de-
pended on the pope's determination.! Still, he added, the pope
would not h&Te regretted it, had he received, if that were possi-
ble, still greater benefits from him.' When this was read before
the emperor, in the diet held at &esang;on, it produced a strong
and universal movement of snrprise. Not without reason might
offence be taken at the language in which the pope spoke of the
bestowment of the imperial crown ; and — by putting this in con-
junction with what was said about benefits, the emperor recollect-
ing all the while those pictures and inscriptions which he had
seen at Rome,* — the worst construction which could be put on
the word, " benejicium" according to the use of language in
that period, as designating a feoffage, was put upon the pope's
language, though the connection was decidedly against any such
construction. The papal legates, who had brought the letter,
1 To paiuLintB, wbieh ajmbolicallf repreaanted iLc principltB of ihe papal ajalem,
Jalin orSalisbury [tlEO alludes, in tlir letter nlread; rercrred lo; 9ic ad gloriam patrum
wate LalaraneDBi ptlalio, ubi lioc inviatbilibns pictaiis et laici Icgunt, ad gloriam pa-
tram aRbtanulici, quoa eaecularis potmlaa iatrusil, dantur pontilloibua pro acabello.
([iiiilUer imperialia inai^jne corona* libeHtisBime ponfercna, '
* Si m^iini bcDeflcia enoslleDlia tna d« manu ooaira auerepisaet. si flflri pnasri.
* Tbe pictuT* ol ibt^ emperor LolUalrx ihe Uecjitd, on vLom Cbe pope beaiova tha im-
perial Brown, wilb tbp iDacriptioii: —
Rei vault anta (oral, Junuu prim urbii bonoiw
According to tha icmnnt nf ibe hiatorian Badwio (i. 10). the pope Lad promiard, iu
r«j>ly to tliv Irieadlf remoiMlraiicea or the emperor, Iliat tliia pirlure ahould bo removed.
, Google
FREDKBIC'S DECLARATION AGAINST ADRIAN. 221
were little fitted by their temper to quiet the excited feelings of
the aesembly. One of them, C&rdin&l Koland of Siena, chancel-
lor of the chnrch of Rome, on offence being taken at those vords
of the papal letter, had the boldness to ask, " From whom then
did the emperor obtain the government, if not from the pope V
These words produced sach an ontbnrst of anger, that a terrible
vengeance wonld have lighted on the head of the speaker, if he
had not been protected by the emperor. The legates were dis-
missed with disgrace ; they were commanded to retnm imme-
diately to Rome, and to risit no bishop or abbot by the way. lest,
in travelling abont.the empire, they might find opportunity of
creating disturbances, or of exacting contributions.' For the
same reason, the emperor laid a restriction apon that constant
and lively intercourse which had been hitherto kept up between
' Germany and Rome, by means of pilgrimages and appeals. He
endeavoured to provide that his conduct towards the pope should
everywhere be seen in a favourable point of light. He therefore
caused to be published thronghout the whole empire, a document
setting forth what had been done, and the reasons which made
it necessary to take snch a course. In this paper be styled
himself, in opposition to the papal pretensions, " the Lord's
anointed," who had obtained the government from that Almighty
power from which proceeds all authority in heaven and on earth.
" Since our government," he declared, " proceeds, through the
choice of the princes, from God alone ; since our Lord, at his
passion, committed the government of the world to two swords,
and since the apostle Peter gave to the world this precept, ' Fear
God, and honour the king,' it is evident, that whoever says, ' we
received the imperial crown as a beneficiwn from the pope,' con-
tradicts the divine order and the doctrine of Peter, and makes
himself guilty of a lie." The pope, first in a letter issued to the
1 Tin wort* in tlieeni|wror'> Ulier. in irbi«h lit doUoct lhi«. audexpliuD* bii motiiea r
PorToqui«nniH»|i«ri«lii*r»™n'»P"''""'"P*'*'' •un' « KhedolM eigilliUa Rd arbi-
trlam eorum iJt.ue «cribeiid«« (nrnmslj. blink if«T« lo whieh Uie pope'a acal htd bc»n
■fflied, .liicli lh»j i-tf* to B)l np KCording to tittUDiaUinoe. ; .0 gre.l wu tbc power
inlruif d .0 ih,^). q»'bu. »i™t hMlBBu. ooti.H.tudmi. »rt.m fuit, per .iEgalu wcKi-
■iu Tmwnici rfgui coocepiuin iniquimis ante Tiraa rrapereere, alUria denoilire, »»«•
(liimuB Uri Affotuie, oires cicoriire uit«banlur. A dr-sf ripiior of the enolions nmde
br U>e;p*pd Itguea, which we awurf dly cannot wgard u fiaggerawd, judging from •
eompariaoQ witb othiir uicoDnu of tlioe limis.
.y Google
222 CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE
German bisbops, complatned bitterly of this procednre on tlie
part of the emperor, and called npos them to me the inflnence
they had with him, to bring him to his senses. Bnt the bishops
were here of one and the same mind with the emperor. They
banded over this letter to him, and he commnnicated to them the
draft of a reply which he intended for the pope. In this, be de-
clared that he was ready to pay all doe respect to the head of
the chnrch; bnt he was also resolred to maintain the indepen-
dence of his imperial throne. " It was by no means," he said,
" his design to hinder those who wished, from making the pil-
grimage to Bome, or from risiting that city for any other good
reasons ; bnt he only intended to resist those abuses of which he
could justly say, that all the churches of his empire were bur-
dened with them, and all the discipline of the monasteries des-
troyed by them."* " In the head city of the world," he writes,
" God exalted the church by means of the empire ; in the head
city of the world, the chnrch now seeks, not through God, as we
think, to destroy the empire. She began with pictures ; from
pictures she proceeded to writings ; these writings would procure
for themselTes the authority of law. Sooner will we lay down
our crown, than suffer it, together with ourselves, to be so de-
graded. The pictures must be destroyed ; the writings must be
revoked, so that the monuments of the controversy between the
empire and the priesthood may not last forever."' The bishops,
in transmitting this declaration of the emperor to the pope,
assured him that those words of his own letter had excited the
greatest displeasure amongst all the German princes, as well as
in the emperor ; that they themselves could not defend those
words, because of their ambiguity. They represented to him the
great danger which might grow ont of this dispute, and besought
him earnestly, that he would seek to pacify the emperor by a con-
ciliatory letter.
As the emperor now marched into Italy with an army, fear
added weight, in the pope's mind, to the representations of the
bishops. He sent a second legation to the emperor, for which he
1 Illii ■bosioniliiu, qniboi amnca eccleoiu legni noalri DravsMs et alMnuue nmt et
oniDii p*en« clinstrales dieoipliDac smortuH el eepnitae, obTiue inleDdimm.
3 PicUirM dfleantur, acriplurar :
, Google
FOFE AMD THE EMPEROR. 323
selected two cardinals who were free from that hierarchical oh-
stiaacy, and adroit men of the Torld. These envoys handed
OTer to tlie emperor another letter, which hy a milder explana-
tion of those words which had given offence, was designed to
pacify him. Against the conatmction which the emperor had
put on the word benefidam, he conld easily defend himself, hy an
appeal to etymology, to the common Latin u8ue loguendi, and at
the same time to the Bihle.' In respect also to the other diffi-
cnlty, he maintained that his langnage had been misconstmed,
bnt without entering into more distinct explanations.
Thns, for the present, the good onderstanding between the
emperor and the pope was again restored ; still, howoTcr, in a
case where interests and principles were so directly opposed, this
could not last long ; and the sojonm of the emperor Jn It^y, in
the year 1158, where with good saccess he was seeking to estab-
lish his power on a firm foundation, could not f^l to produce many
a collision between the two. The pope could not pardon it in the
emperor, that he insisted on his right of sovereignty over the city
of Rome, caused the bishops to take the oath of allegiance, placed
a limit on appeals to Rome, and sought to check the influence of
the papal legates in Germany. In tliis uneasy state of feeling,
he wrote to the emperor a short letter, complaining of hia want of
respect to the apostle Peter and to the church of Rome. What
arrogance was it, that in hia letter to the pope, he should place
his own name before that of the pope. How grossly he violated
the fidelity vowed to St Peter, when he required of those who are
all gods and sons of the Highest, the oath of allegiance, and took
their holy hands into his. He reproached him with having shut
oat the churches and states of hia empire from the papal legates.
He exhorted him to repentance. In the reply to this letter a
mode of thinking expressed itself, which required the separation
of spiritual things from secular, in the case of the church of Rome
as well OB of other churches. The very superscription itself
plainly indicated the emperor's views, in the wish there expressed,
that he might remain futfafnl and true to all that Jesus had taught
1 Ho* Donwn «i bono et beta eu •ditam M dicitnr bsncfloium apod Doa noD fendun.
■ed botran fHrinin.
I Per hoe tociUialam (ibc offeniivc word ''coiiluliinui)," Dlbil aliud iDt«llnima>,
aUi qood tapcHui diclam «I impoiBimoa.
, Google
224 ALEXANDER THE THIRD AND VICTOR THE FOURTH.
by word and deed. He denied that the popes held worldly pos-
seBsioDS by divine right ; they were indebted for all they possessed
to the donations of monarchs, as Silvester first had received ali
he possessed trom the emperor Constantine. It was by ancient
right that, in his letters to the pope, he placed his own name
first ; and the pope was free to do the same thing in writing to
the emperor. He acknowledged the higher consecrated character
of the bishops ; bat it seemed to him not in the least incompa-
tible with this, that he shonld require them to take the oath of
allegiance ; and he appeals to the pattern of Christ : " Whereas
your Master and mine, who needed not that anything shonld be
given him hya king who was a man, bnt bestows every good npon
all, paid for himself and Peter the tribnte-money to Csesar, and
also set the example of so acting, when he said, ' Learn of me,
for I am meek and lowly of heart,' so yon therefore shonld leave
to as the regalia, — or, if yon expect to derive advantage from it,
yon shonld ' render to God the things that are God's, and to
Geesar the things that are Ciesat'a.' " The churches and conn-
tries he had shat oat from the cardinals, becanse they did not
come to preach, to make and to establish peace, bnt to plnnder,
and to gratify their insatiable cnpidity. Should such men come,
however, as the good of the church required that bishops shonld
be, he woald not delay providing them with everything needful.
The emperor asked the pope to consider how incongruous it was
with the humility and meekness of which, as Chrbt's vicegerent,
he should set the example, for him to excite disputes about such
things ; and in what an unfavourable light he mnst place himself
thereby before the eyes of the world ! After long-continued ne-
gotiations, the dispute between the pope and the emperor was as
far from being settled as ever. Already was Adrian on the
point of proceeding to more violent measures against that mo-
narch, when, precisely at this critical moment, in the year 1159,
he died.
The death of Adrian at this point of time was necessarily fol-
lowed by a lichism in the choice of a pope ; for there were, as
usual, two parties among the cardinals ; one, who were deter-
mined to maintain, at all hazards, the pretensions of the hierar-
chical system ; and to employ for this purpose the strongest and
most violent measures ; the other, who were inclined to more mo-
.y Google
ALEXANDER THE THIKD AXD VICTOR THE FOURTH. 225
derate proceedings. Tlie former, at whose head stood the de-
ceased pope himself, were for aniting themselres with the eoe-
mies of the emperor in Italy and Sicily, aod pronouncing the han
npon him ; the other, to which those cardinals helonged who
already under the preceding reign had pushed forward the nego-
tiations with the emperor, wished for a peaceable termination of
the difficulties. The first party chose as pope the cardinal Ro-
land, of Siena, and he assumed the name of Alexander the Third ;
the second party chose the cardinal Octavian, who gave himself
the name of Victor the Fourth. The eisperor could not doubt
for a moment which of these two parties was the most faronrahly
disposed to his own interest ; as the two popes themselves
plainly expressed their different principles by the different tone
in which they addressed him. But he was very far from being
disposed to intermeddle with the inner affairs of the church ; he
only meant to take advantage of this strife, so as to be able, after
the example of the Othos, and of Henry the Third, to bit upon
the legitimate measures for the removal of the present schism,
and the establishment of a nniversally-recognized pope. He an-
nounced a church assembly to meet iu the year 1160 at Favia,
before which the two competitors should appear, in order that
their respective claims to the papal dignity might then be scruti-
nised. But Alexander, without regard to any further scrutiny,
considered himself as the only regular pope, and declared it to be
an unheard-of pretension, that a layman should presume to set
himself up as a judge over such an affair. He looked upon the
council at Pavia as an altogether disorderly assembly. Victor,
on the other hand, recognized this tribunal. When the council
had assembled, the emperor declared he had now done all that
belonged to Ms vocation ; nothing else remained for him than to
await the decision of Ood, through those whom he had appointed
the judges in this matter ; whereupon he withdrew from the
transactions. The council recognized Victor as the regular pope,
and Frederic sought to promote his authority by every means of
power and of influence within his command. But although
Alexander was compelled to yield to the authority of the emperor,
and in the year 1162 to seek a refuge in France, yet he continu-
ally gained more and more on his side the public opinion in the
cliurch; the heads of the clerical and of the munn.stic orders
VOL. VII. e
.y Google
226 FREDtlRlC's PEACK WITH ALEXANDER.
stood ap for him, or demanded & trae general council, aa a)on«
competent to decide this controversy.' All who were devoted to
the chnrch theocratical system, saw in Alexander the champion of
a holy canse ; and in Victor, a tool of the imperial power.* Alex-
ander too, like his predecessors, was greatly indebted to the influ-
ence of the monks.n
Still less authority than Victor's was enjoyed by bis saccessors
nominated by the imperial party, Paachalis the Third (1164), and
Calixtus the Third (1168.) The tyranny which the emperor
exercised in Italy, the struggle of the Longobard states for their
freedom, procured allies for the pope, with whom he conld con-
stantly fortiiy himself more strongly against the emperor ; and
after the nnfortnnale campaign in Italy, in 1176, Frederic was
indnced to conclude at Venice a peace with the pope, upon con-
ditions prescribed by the latter. This victory was interpreted by
the adherents of the church theocratical system as a judgment of
God in favour of the papacy.* The seal was set to this victory
I So the piovmi Orrhob, wlio calli tha luembljr at Patii cnlj' ■ curia Fapieaaia, in
P.. cixiiii., f, 1042.
1 So Thorn** Bcfk«t. irobbishop of CanlertiDi^, or Jobn of Siliaborr, in Lit nine,
(■p. <8, Id U» Iciur of J. of iiiilisbury), in i lelUr in king Uenrj ihr Second, of Bng-
liDd, wbom tb» emperor wu iKekiDg to g*ia over lo Victor : Abiil, ut io tinto periculo
eodnioe pro amart al hanoia hominli fioiitia, niti quod erederetia Domiuo pluituruto ,
nao decei miJHlatem tealnm, al placet, Dt in loliaaelaaia rvfni iratri aopen>onatit lio-
minfm, qui aiae rltetiona, at publica diPilor, aine firalia Domini p«r ravoretn nnina im-
peratoria lantum hoaon:iD ausua rat orcuparf. Nun tnta frre pcdraia finniaiia in [larte
Aleiandri nl. Incr«dibile auiem eft, qood para ilia poa>il obtinprt, praeralfie per ho-
niiieiD, aui jiialilin deeat, cai Dominua adreraatnr. He tbtn eilra tbo example of Ih*
pope*, aiuce Ihe lime of Criwn the Saeond, who began in weakopaa, and alter baiins
bfan acknonlodged in France, iriumpbed over ibeir opponnnla. John of SalLiboij de-
olarea (erj alrunglj bia oppoaition to the Council of P«Tia r Univemlem ecoleaiam qnia
ponieulariaeiTlraiBeaiibjeeiljadlcio? Qais Ttulonicoa CDnatiiiil jndiop* nalianum 7
Quia hinc brolia, imprlaoaia boninibua aaclorilaCFin conlulll. nt pro aibilrio pringipem
atBloant auprr capita fliiorum bominum ?
I In tbalifeoTbiabop Anlbflm,b<r Bellay, in the Aetl* SaDotar, Jan. t. t , o. iii.,r.
232, it ia itated tbat qaum uniieiaa paane ancepa eccleaia vaeillaiei, ilie Canbuaian
order, at flnt.oseil their influvnra in favour of Alexander; Praecndentibaa iuqae Car-
lusienaibna etCielercienaibiie Alexander papa ecoleaiaruiD in pirtibaa Oillit*. Briun>
niae alqoe Hiapaoiae eito mfrnit obediaDtiam habere.
* Tbua vrota Jobn of Saliabnrj, wbo from thia reanlt enleitained the bo)i« tbat ibe
conteat for tba jntereit of Ihe elinrcb in England wonid have a l>ke iaaue (ep. SS4) :
Mnm qaae capill acbiamatia coufarebant membra cointerennt eoqne sueciao eorpua
lolDm neoeaae eal interiiv. Vidimus. Yidimua homincm, qni conaneTerat caae aimti
leo in domo sna, dnmetlieoa eierttna tt opprimena anbjecUia aibi, latebraa quaerera n
lanio Hrrore concsU, nl vix (nlaa taael in angnloaia abdilia ania. Illnni, illiim iiapra-
Unem, qui totioa orbia terror fucrat, ulinan vidlaaetia ab lialia fngieatem enm ignomioia
.y Google
HENRY THE SECOND AND THOHAS BECKBT. 227
by the Lateran conncil, which Alexander, m oniTersally acknow-
led^d pope, held in the year 1179, and hy which an ordinance
was passed in relation to papal elections, in order to prevent
umilar schisms to those which had recently occurred. It was
thereby determined,' that the individaal chosen by the votes of
two-thirds of the oardinalB should be lawfa] pope ; and in cas*
the person chosen by the minority, consisting of the other third,
shonld set himself np as pope in opposition, he and his adherents
shonld be liable to excommnntcation.
Still stronger did the power of the papacy exhibit itself in another
contest, between the secular power and the church, which arose
in another quarter, namely, England. Thomas Becket had come
as archdeacon to the court of king Henry the Second of England,
and, getting more and more into the conGdesce of that monarch,
was finally appointed chancellor, in which post his word became
law. Without doubt, the king supposed that he should most
certainly promote bis own interest, if, aruling himself of the
vacancy of the archbishopric of Canterbury, in the year 1162, he
proceeded to make his favourite, the man hitherto so devoted to
him, primate of the English ehnrch, while at the same time he
allowed him to continue in the same relations to himself, as his
chancellor. But he found himself altogether deceived in his ex-
pectations ; for Thomas Becket from that moment changed en-
tirely the whole mode of his life,* and with still greater zeal
served the interest of the hierarchy, than he had before served
the interests of the kiag. It was to him an affair of conscience,
not to surrender a tittle of anything pertaining to the cause of
the church, and to the dignity of the priesthood, contemplated
from the hierarchical point of view which was common at that
■vmpilaniB. at bi> ciuletim procuret lut rninwn, qui cilholioaniin liboribui inaalMlHiiit
ei ■ooccMiboi et fbrora (jua. Ergo eanMptam Undeia E«i silsre quit patent f I|Mi
rDlm Mt, qui ftcii minbilia magna wrini.
1 Can. U
2 Slill, owing to bis aacetio zeal, be ooold not be IndtMud to mike any aaob allera-
tioDi in biadiei as were too mucli at vaiiauce wiib bia pnviuDa babila: aad wb«n odcp,
at the common table of tba clergj, a pbeaionl naa placed before bim, aaid be to one of
his oompaDiona at lb« table, wbo took offence at it : Truly, my bnilbar, if I do not
mistake, tliaa eatrol Ibjr beans nitb more relish, iban I do tbe pbeaaant Kt before me."
See bis life bf Heribert of Boseham (ed. sop.), with tlie lelleia of Tbomas, in lbs eol-
leetioD of the four lives, p. 36,
P 2
.y Google
228 PARLIAMENT AT CLARENDON, 1164.
time.' When he reaigned his post ae chancellor, king Henry
regarded it aa aa indication of his change of views on political
and ecclesiastical interests, and was hy this circumstance first
prejudiced against him ; and his previons inclination in his fa-
Tonr moat have gone on continually changing into greater aver-
sion, when he saw in the man in whom he had hoped to find a
grateful and zealous servant, his most resolnte adversary. One
t&ct which proves what an injury great external privileges were
to the tme interestfl of the spiritual order is this ; there were to
be found amongst the clergy of England, men who, by the com-
mission of the worst crimes, had fallen under the jurisdiction of
the civil trihnnals. The king demanded that snch persons, after
having been divested in tbe ueual form of their spiritnal charac-
ter, should be given over to the common tribunals, and suffer the
punishment appointed by tbe laws. He alleged iii support of
this, that the loss of the clerical dignity was to snch people no
punishment at all ; that the more they dishonoured by their
crimes the clerical profession, the severer ought to be their pun-
ishment. By being snfiered to go nnpnnished, such crimes spread
with fearful rapidity.^ Yet the archbishop, carried away by his
hierarchical delusion, thought himself bound to insist that, even
in these unworthy subjects, the clerical character and the juris-
diction of the cbnrcli should be respected. In the year 1164, the
king caused sixteen resolutions to be laid before an assembly
composed of spiritual and lay orders, at Clarendon, which related
to the securing of the civil power against the encroachments of
1 TheUaliop's ledoni friend, JobDorSilieburT.rlpreHM LimMlf lomevbU diHMio-
fi«d wiLh hit tDtigh aud atrra proceedings al ihr outiwt : N'oiit eanjiuni ititprctor, el
Terborum Jadn et operuni, quod uepitis et isperlas, qaim aliquia motUliam corri-
pufTim >rehi»piBcapi]in de liis, in quibus ab iDiiio domiDam regtm sL auoa lelu qaodun
incouaaBlina risaa cat ad amaritudinem provocaaae, enm pro loco et lempore ev panonii
malufiierint diapeDaanda. Bj Ilia opponenta he was aeous^d ot CDTatanaiKiaB and
oepotiam, iii procuring pnfemiaiila for hia reUtina. The laUer, orliini; not witboal
good grounds, aa maj be gatbered from the «n; in wLieb liia lealoua friend Peter de
Blaia defends bim (in ep. 38.)
> Wbieb ibf king sajra; Per biOuamodi caBtigatione* lalinm clnieonim imo nrins
coronatoruin darmonum flagilii non repriml. Bed potins In dire regnum delerina fieri'
Ad noerndani fore prompijorea, iiiai poat poenim epiritualem coiporali pornae aubdan-
tur. E( poenam parum cnrare de ordinis amiasione, qui ordinia contemplalione a tam
enorinibui manua conlinera non verentur et tanio deteriorea ease i D sce1c-rr,quatilaaunt
caeteris ordinia privilrgio digniores. HeriUert. p 33.
.y Google
becsbt's toub. 229
the hierarcliy. They were adopted, under oath, by all ; and
even Thomas Becket yielded to the prerailing spirit. Bnt soon
his hierarchical conscience loaded him with the severest reproaches.
He put on the dress of a penitent ; he proposed to resign his
archbishopric, of which he had shown Himself so nnvorthy ; to
withdraw into solitude and do penance, both on account of the
transgressions of his earlier life at conrt, and on account of this
last infidelity to the interests of the chnrch. He drew np a re-
port to the pope of what had transpired, and left the whole to
be disposed of by his decision. The pope confirmed him in his
resistance to those sixteen articles, and absolved him from the
obligation of his nnlawfally given oath ; bnt encouraged him to
Gontinne the administration of the archbishopric for the good of
the chnrch. This was the signal for a fierce and wearisome con-
test between the archbishop and the king. Becket soaght a
refiige in France, where he spent nearly seven years in exile.
From both sides, delegates were sent to the pope ; Becket visited
him in person. Bnt the affair lingered along, since the king and
his money had their inSuence also at the papal coart ;' since, on
the one hand, there was an unwillingness to make a victim of the
bishop, who stood op so firmly and staked his all for the interest of
the hierarchy ; bnt on the other hand, too, there was great reason
to fear lest, in the contest then going on with the emperor Frederic,
the latter, and his pope, should procure an important ally in the
king of England, if he should he driven to an extreme. At
length, however, a treaty of peace seemed to have been brought
about; and Becket, in 1170, returned back to England. Bnt the
reconciliation was bnt transitory ; and as the archbishop pursued
the same principles with inflexible consistency, the quarrel could
not fail to break out anew. Becket was received by one party
with enthusiastic admiration, by the other with abhorrence ; since
they looked upon him as nothing better than a traitor to his king
and country. Four knights considered some remark which
escaped the king in a moment of violent anger, as an invitation
to revenge him on the archbishop, and the latter was murdered
1 HeLiwbit (Komftnus poDtilex). qaod si itn amD[iio rei paterelar repuUim, niRjus in
rctlrgla seliiBina faiwret, qaod tt ipsi, qui inisai fu«niDt el pniMerliin liiici miunbimtur.
Id raraurnniie king naa a majority of the ranlinala, quibua iil pri iicipilitis ti mugnali'
bits pUcrnnt, atudere men est, aliis vcro rcnilenlibnEt. Mrribcri. f, 7(>.
, Google
230 ENTHCSIASM OF BECKBt's PARTY.
by them in the chnrch. Tet, under these circumstanceB, his death
coald Qot bat serve directlv to procure the moat brilliaat victory
for th« canse for which he contended. He appeared to the people
aa a martyr for the cause of God ; as a eaint : crowds flocked to
pray before bis tomb ; and soon divers stories got abroad abont
the wonderfal cures performed there. Men of all ranks bore tes-
timony to their truth. John of Salisbury, a man of spirit and
intelligence, but we must add, too, the archbishop's enthusiastic
fHend as well as fellow-sufierer, hariog serred him in the capacity
of archdeacon and secretary, eren he speaks of them with asto-
nishment as an eye-witness; so that striking appearances, pro-
duced either by the ecstatic flights of a strong faith or by an ex-
cited fancy, must certainly have occurred there.' It was in rain
that Becket's opponents sought to suppress this enthusiasm by
outward force ; it only burst forth with the more riolenee.* In
these facts, men saw a teettmony fVom God mightier than the de*
cisions of the pope. Instead of Becket's needing any testimoDy
from the pope, tbonght his party, these miracles wronght at his
tomb were much rather a testimony for the cause of pope Alex-
ander himself against his adversaries ; for Becket had in truth
been a zealous adherent of the latter. He must have been a
Bchismatic, if it were not right to consider this person the lawfol
pope ; and a schismatic, Ood would not honour by miracles.' King
1 MulM et mtgiia ninculi Bunt. euurrMini coDfluentibuB pratluJt.utTideaDt in sllii
et seatiuit Id k poMntiun (t clsDWDtiam ejus, qui Mmper in lanetis Bdb minbilb ((
gloTioau* ast. Mam et in loco panioDwcjus et ubi •nit majus aiMn pernocUTil bu-
manJiu cl nbi Mndem aepullus tn, pardjUci curantur. coeci lidenl. punli audiunt, lo>
quuntar mud. cluudi imbulant, eiailuni febricitaM^*, anrpti a daemopio liberantum a
Tariie morbia Btnanlnr aegroli, blaapbemi a dacmonio ampli coDluDduntDr.— Quae pro-
facto nulla ralione acribare praraamBisacm. ntai me auper his Sdn oculala eartiaainitim
raddidiaset. Fp. SS6.
3 Jolin of Saliahnrj aaya; InhibDemtit nomine publicaa poteataiia, ne mfracDla,qnae
BffbjDtf qnJBquam pablicarff praeaaoierpt. CaMerum fhtatra qnla olinubilare dHidarati
quod Dana clariflcan diapanil. Ea enim amptlna pnrcrebuere miracula, qao videbantur
impiia atudioeius accultanda.
1 Jobn of fialiabur;, ep. 987. DubiMtur a piurimis, an pan domini papae. In qna
atamuB, de juwilii nileretnr. Bed cam a crimiue aeblamalia glorioan* mart jr abroi tit,
qui ai fautor eaaet aebiBmatia Dequaqnam tantia miraculli cornicarat. He tbinka be
abould bale been verj mooli aurpriacd that the pope did not at onoe pronaunoe Tbomaa
Becket a aaint, onlaaa he bad remembered wtiit naa done In tbe Roman acnate on the
report at Pilato, ne deila* Cbriati, eujua Done a erat Judaeia et gen^bus praedicaa<lnm.
URnnan polaatBle TidaralUT obnoiia et emeDdieatan dicennl iiifldelaB.~8ie erge natn
diTiDo a'bilror eveuiaae, at manjri* bqju gloria oac decrrte pontifloia ntc edivto prin-
ri]>i> atlallalt^, aed Chriato praecipni aaelore Intaleacal.
.y Google
ARSOLD'iS OPINIONS PROI'AOATED. 231
Henry was deeply affected when he heard of fiecket's death. Ue
did peoftDce, because bis words, though without intention on his
part, had given occasion for snch a deed. Ue made every effort
to justify himself before the pope and procure his absolution.
He acquiesced in all the conditions prescribed, and yielded more
than Thomas Becket had ever been able to gain during his life-
time. The king himself made a pilgrimage to his tomb, and there
submitted to exercises of penance.
TbroDgh the yielding of the emperor Frederic, to which he had
been mored by the force of circamstances and by considerations
of prudence, nothing in the relation of the two parties, — of which
one defended a papal absolutism, requiring entire i>nbjection of
the states and churches ; the other, the rights of independent
state authority, — nothing of all this had been changed. The
principles which bad come under discussion in the controYersies
about investiture, which had been placed in a still clearer light
and more widely diffused throngli the inSnence of Arnold of
Brescia, and to the promotion of which the study of the Roman
law begun with so much zeal, at the university of Bologna, had
cotttribnted,— these principles we find expressed in the acts and
public declarations of the Hohenstaufen emperors. Gottfried of
Yiterbo, who was secretary and chaplain to the emperors Ckinrad
the Third, Frederic the First, and Henry the Sixth, and had oppor-
tunities enough to hear what was said at the imperial court, — this
writer, in speaking of the controversy between the imperial and
the papal parties, in his Chronicle, or Pantheon,* quotes these de-
clarations from the lips of the former. The emperor Constantine,
to whose donation to the Boman bishop Silvester, men were in
the habit of appealing, had by no means conceded to the popes an
authority of lordship in Italy ; but chosen them, as priests of the
Sjpreme God, for his spiritual fathers, and sought blessing and
intercession at their hands. Had he actually conceded to the
pope a right of sovereignty over Italy, he could not have left the
Western empire, of which Italy was a part, to one of his sons ;
and so, too, Rome went along with the Western empire to the
succeeding emperors. As he affirms, men appealed to the words
of Christ : " Render to Ciesar the things that are Cesar's, and to
God the things that are God's ;" to the fact that Christ paid the
.y Google
232 INKOCENT THE TH1HD.
tribute-money for himself and for Peter ; to the declaration of St
PanI concerning the respect dae to those in aathority ; and yet,
they added, this declaration had immediate reference to a N^ero.
We here listen to well-known voices, which we already heard
speaking in the controversies which preceded, and which ore
again re-echoed in the letters of Frederic the Second.
Not had the emperor Frederic the First, by any means given
up the plan which he had hitherto followed in the contest with
the pope, but was making new preparations to prosecnte it. He
had been at work to establish anew his authority in Italy. He
songht, by uniting the kingdom of the Sicilies with the imperial
crown, to oppose a twofold power against the popes, in their
own vicinity. This was accomplished by his son Henry the
Sixth, who was animated by the same spirit with his father. The
most difficult and unequal contest seemed to stand before the
papal power ; on one side, the emperor Henry the Sixth, in the
vigour of manhood, and at the summit of his power ; on the other<
the feeble old man Celestin the Third, now past his eightieth
year. But, by circumstances not entering into the calculations
or human wisdom, in which oftentimes the sudden .turn of im-
portant events compels us to recognize the guidance of an invisi-
ble hand, a change was suddenly brought about of an altogether
opposite kind. The emperor Henry died in the year 1197 : in
the following year, died the pope ; and his successor was the
cardinal Lothario, of Anagni, one of the most distinguvhed men
who who were ever invested with the papal dignity, and now not
over forty years old.' Innocent the Third nnited in himself the
three parts which Alexander the Third had required as necessary
to the right administration of the papal office ; zeal in preaching,
ability in church-governance, and skill in the management of
penance.^ He was, so far as the power of a correct judgment
was possible at Ais own point of view, well acqnaint«d with the
relations and wants of the chnrch in his time, and had been edu-
i When aoDM p«rton liid fiui to Alciandcr iIm Thin) : DDmiap boDDS papa e>,
qnidquid; hcU p«p»tc csi; he replieit : Si scirem bim i (n) viar * bien predicir e
pi^nitensv dnnar, in sernie borne pii|ni. Scr ['tin Canlnria Tprbam tbbrtTinlDm p*g.
.y Google
HIS GREAT ACTIVITY. 233
cnted according to the system of theology tanght in the oniTersi-
ties of that period, fdr he had studied at the aoirersity of Paris,
a fact of which he speaks with particular pleasure and gratitude. i
He was entirely filled with the idea of the papal monarchy over
the world, and contrived to make use of the conjunction of many
favourable circnoistances with skill and energy for the realization
of that idea. His activity extended o?er a field of enormous ex-
tent,' — it reached to every quarter of the world. His watchful
eye observed everytliing that transpired in churches and states.
By his legates, he would make his presence everywhere felt, and
enforce obedience.^ Over bishops and monarcha, in afiairs eccle-
siastical and political, which latter he believed he could bring
before his tribunal, in ao far as they should be decided on reli-
gious or moral principles, he asserted his supreme juridical autho-
rity with energy and firmness.^ His numerous letters, the records
of his active guidance of the church, certainly evince that he was
animated, not solely by a zeal for the maintenance of the papal
authority and dominion, but also by a seal for the true well-being
of the church. - But devoted to that system of a spiritual mon-
archy over the world, in which secular and spiritual matters were
already so confounded together, as a system founded in divine
right ; and feeling himself bound to defend this system as well
against reactions proceeding from a good, as those proceeding
1 Id ■ 1«tt« to tlie king of Fnoce; Tibj *t nguo lao >p»[i)iter dot ftlemat tsDcri,
In qno DOa racotiDiDg in gnidiis lileraruni ■«talein lnni«gisac minonm *c diTino ant-
D«v qa*DU«iiiiquf »cieDliH donnm uIpploB, twDeflcioram impenwin mnliipliccm bqi-
crpi.K. 8n epp. lib. i., ep. ITI.
* III ■ latwr >□ vliiob, imprefeod wiib a hdm of tbe difflcnltiti ind the reiponsible-
nna of bis affine. be implorea bo inUiraat ia Ibe prajitn at Lbe abbou at llie CliureiaD
cbipUtr, he noliecs the muj kindi of bndntea deToliing on blm, fat doabtlcw wittaont
naming them all, as roilDwi : Nunc uobigua qu«e«[ianuin elncidini ct certo inambiiufa
uaaR ruponto, oddc diffleilea nodoa cauairuni jnaLae difflniUoniB nnmadimolTeni, nunc
m*li;{Duruin iDCDnii* nrraeniDi, nunc humilibDS oljpcan ipaBlolicat; prutectionia In*
dulgen*. Lib. i., ep. 368.
' HiswardB: If the omniprMent God still makea angela bia miniatera, bow abonid
(lie pop«, wbo U ■ limited nun, ba able to eitand bia actmt; to all oountiiea Id an}
oilier wa; Iban bj legilra f 8i ergo noa, qiioa bamina conditio aimul in diTeiwa lo.
cia coiporalitereMr nan patiinr, bajuamodi naturae defectum per angeloa noalroa ndi-
nitre neqaiverimua, quomadajndiciuinet jualitiam et alia, qoae ad aummi ponliDcii of
fiiium pertineni, in gcntibua longe pnitia raciemiiB 7 Lib. ivi., ep. i'2.
* Bp.lib. i.Fp..')21. D'ciainnon theriglilDr propertfinalolcfUMd. Mb. l.ep.249
that hia Icftnie should fuier ihe kiugs orrnriufial and Casiiiti', hy ban and inienlicl, to re-
main fnilhrul to tbe league the; bad avniu In rarh nlbi-r.
.y Google
234 KINO JOHN OF ENGLAND AND INKOCENT THE THIRD.
from ft bftd spirit, he vas betrayed by hU bad cause ioto the use
of bad means.
A proor of this is the history ofhis controvereieB with England.
King John, with whom he there hod to contend, was a man
utterly destitute of moral worth, accastomed to follow all his lusts
and passions without restraint, and to yield himself to every
caprice. Fear alone could restrain him. Even to the religious
impressions, which had so much power in his times, his inherent
sensual barbarity was unsusceptible. He wavered betwixt a
brnlal infidelity and a servile superstition. A dispute concerning
the filling up of a vacancy left by the archbishop of Canterbury,
gave the pope opportunity to guide the choice after his own will,
and he fixed upon an Englishman, cardinal Stephen Langton, to
occupy this post. The king thought he might complain that his
. wishes had not been duly consulted in this affair, and perhaps
too he was averse to the man, who may have been one of the
worthier sort. At first, he repelled with blind defiance all the
representations and threats of the pope. The interdict; under
which England was laid in 1208, could not break down his stub-
born self-will, great as was the terror which elsewhere such a
measure at that time spread all around ; for the entire people,
innocent and guilty, must suffer, because the king would not obey
the pontiff; all must be deprived of the blessing of the church.
Of the sacraments, none but extreme unction, the baptiam of
children, and confession were permitted. The bodies of the dead
were borne forth and buried without prayer or the attendance of
priests.
There was one individual, however, who encouraged the king
to despise the interdict which filled so many minds with uneasi-
ness. The man who possessed this influence with the king, a
theologian named Alexander, had not adopted this policy through
any interest for the truth, but solely induced by the most sordid
motives of gain. He courted the king's favour to promote his
own advantage, acting as the tool of his despotism in the contest
with papal absolutism. "This calamity," said he to the poor,
miserable monarch, " had not come upon England by the king's
fault, but on account of the vices of his subjects." The king
himself was the scourge of the Lord, and ordained of Ood to rule
the people with a rod of iron. As often happens, the same was
.y Google
CENSURES ON INNOCENT TUB THIRD IN ENGLAND. 235
said here to Dphold the interest of political despotism, as had
beeD said by others to defend the interests of truth and piety ;
that orer the possessions of princes and potentates, and orer
civil gOTemments, the pope had no jnriadiction whatever ; for to
the first of the apostles, to Feter, was committed by onr Lord,
only a purely spiritnal authority, This worthless individnal was
overloaded by the king with benefices ; but be afterwards expe-
rienced the just reward of his baseness ; for the very king whom
he had served afterwards gave him np to the pope ; and, stripped
of all his prebends, he saw himself reduced to the condition of a
beggar.'
The oiroomstance which at last, after a resistance of five years,
bowed the stubborn will of the king to submission, was not the
might of the spiritual weapons of the pope, but fear of a foreign
power which the pope managed to raise up against him, under
the form'of a crusade. King Philip Augustus, of France, wel-
comed the opportunity which gave him a chance in executing on
king John the papal sentence of deposition, of making himself
master of the English crown. As the latter had the more occa-
sion to drea^l such a war, becanse he had exasperated his sub-
jects and excited discontent amongst his nobles ; so, in the year
1213, he humbled his tone from that of insolent defiance to an
equally slavish submission. He acknowledged the pope as his
liege lord, received the crown from his hands, swore subjection to
him like a vassal, and bound himself to assist in a crusade which
Innocent was then labouring with great zeal to set on foot. The
pope now became bis protector, and adopted him at a penitent
prodigal. When the nobles of England, dissatisfied with the
self-degradatinn of their king, and with bis many arbitrary acts,
sought to revive the old liberties of the realm, and to oppose a
firm check to despotism, it was the pope who now turned his
spiritual anus to fight the battles of such a king. But if the
popes, when they appeared as defenders of justice and of sacred
institutions and customs, as protectors of oppressed innocence,
could not fail thereby to present the pontifical dignity in a more
advantageons light to the nations, a proceeding of this sort,
where it was so plainly evinced tbat they were ready to sacrifice
1 Sre MiIEbcw of Ptaii, al lli« jenr 1J09, f. IftJ.
.y Google
236 INNOCENT IN FAVOUR OF OTHO THE FOURTH.
everything else to their personal aggrandizement, could only pro-
dnce an impression injarions to their repotation on the public
conscience. In England it was already murmured : " Thou who,
as holy father, as the pattern of piety and the protector of jiis-
tice and truth, onghtest to let thy light shine before the whole
world, dost thon enter into concord with such a wretch — praise
and protect snch a monster 1 Bat thon defendest the tyrant,
who cringes before thee, that thon mayest draw everything into
the whirlpool of Roman cupidity ; yet such a motive directly
charges tbee as guilty before God.'i The city of London des-
pised tbe ban and the interdict, whereby the pope sought to
compel obedience to the king. The papal bull was declared
null, for such things did not depend on the pope's decision, since
the authority bestowed on the apostle Peter by our Lord related
solely to the church. " Why does the insatiable avarice of Rome,"
it was said, " stretch itself out to us ? What concern have the
apostolical bishops with our domestic quarrels ! They want to
be successors of Constantine, not of Peter. If they do not fol-
low Peter in his works, they cannot partake of his authority ;
for God treats men according to their true deserts. Shamefnl !
to see these miserable usurers and promoters of simony aiming
already, by means of their ban, to rule over the whole world.
How very different fi-om Peter, the men who claim to possess his
authority !"' And, in despite of tbe interdict, public worship
still continued to be kept up in London.
The present relations of the papal dominion to the German
empire were also favourable to it. The young prince Frederic
the Second, a child only a few years old, left behind him by the
emperor Henry the Sixth, had been recommended by his mother
Constantia, on her deathbed, to the guardianship of the pope.
I Tlie ftee-«pirlted Ea((tlsb liiitaritm, Mnttliew of P(ri>, quom ni-tt word* (f. 221 )
rrom ills lips of ihe English baroui II ceruinlj sppnra, compiring it witb oUicr «i-
preasioui of bia, thU br cumot (erioaslj mein what be btmself «■;< (gkinat this ; Et
■ic baronra licriniuittB et limeatintn rrgcm et pipsni moleiliKerunt, impnotntea JDvi-
piabililFr. cum acriplum (it; principi nan mBlcdieet, et piciatem el reierentiim tiana-
gredlenlDr, oum Ulualrem Jouiuem regem Au^iiaeservam aaaerneniiil, cum Deo aerrire
nguare ait.
1 MmiIicw of Piria, wbo oiling aucb ToiceB, adds tn be aun. wbat hardly ooald bo tiia
hniical opinion: Sic igiliir blaapbemiDlea, pooenlea oa in coaluin ad inlerdioli vel (i-
commtinkalionia sen le mi am nullum penilu!! baben too reaperliirD, per lolam cirilaltm
ce1ebratuD( divjna ^igna, piilenntcs et lodbui altilDnia modulnnlea.
, Google
INNOCENT IK FAVOUR OF OTHO THE FOURTH. 237
Frederic, it is Irue, was already elected king or Some, but there
appealed to be do possibility or making his claims valid. His
nncle, Philip, duke of So&bia, and the dake Otho, of Saxony,
were contending with one another for the imperial dignity, and
this ftirnislied the pope with another welcome opportnnity of
placing the papal power high aboTe every other fiabsisting
among men ; to appropriate to himself the supreme direction of
all human affairs, the right of deciding as to the disposition of
the contested imperial crown. Innocent, to prepare the way for
the decision of this dispute, drew np a writing,i in which, mak-
ing nse of various passages of Scripture, particularly from the
Old Testament, he brings together, in the usual Bcbolaetic form
of that time, the arguments for and against the choice of all
three — Frederic, Philip, and Otho. Against Philip he objected,
that he was descended of a race hostile to the church ; that the
sins of the fathers would be visited upon the children to the third
and fourth generations, if they followed their fathers' example.
In favour of Otho it was alleged, on the other band, that he
had sprung from a race constantly devoted to the church ;
and the pope concluded, after examining all the arguments on
both sides, that, if the German princes, when he had waited a
snfficient length of time, could not unite in the choice of any
one, be should give his voice for Otho. When, in pursuance of
this resolution, he, in the year 1201, caused duke Otho to be re-
cognized by his legates as king of Home, and pronounced ex-
commnnication on all his opponents, he met with determined re-
sistance from Philip's party, which constituted the m^ority. A
portion of it, including several bishops, issued a letter to the
pope,' in which they very strongly expressed their surprise at the
conduct of hia legate. " Where had it ever occurred in the case
of any of his predecessors, that they so interfered in the election
of an emperor as to represent themselves either as electors, or as
umpires over the election ? Originally, no papal election could be
valid without the concurrence of the emperor ; but the magna-
nimity of the emperors had led them to renounce this right. If,
now, the simplicity of laymen had given up, from a feeling of
reverence to the church, a right previously exercised by them,
1 Bt^^Urei. BilDZ. i., f. GOT.
.y Google
238 UONORIUS THE THIRD.
how fihould the aacredness of the papacy preaume to usurp to
itself a right which it nerer poBseseed?" Innocent replied to
this protestation, in a letter to the dake of Zahringen : " Fir
was it from him," he wrote, " to take away from the princes tb«
right of election, which belonged to them b j ancient coatom, es-
pecially since it was by the apostolical see itself, which had ttans-
ferred this right from the Qreeks to the Germans, that the same
had been giren them. Bat the princes should also understand
that to the pope belonged the right of trying the person elected
king and of promoting him to the empire, since it is the pope
who has to anoint, to consecrate, and to crown him. Suppose
then, even by an unanimons vote of the princes, the choice should
&II on an excommunicated person, on a tyrant, on a madman, or
on a heretic or heathen, — is the pope to be forced to anoint, con-
secrate, and crown such a person 1" After the assassination of
duke Philip, in the year 1208, no power remained to oppose king
Otho ; and he continued to maintain a good understanding with
the pope, till he obtained from hint the imperial crown. But as
he defended, against him, the rights of the empire, so he soon
fell into a qnairel with him ; which was finally carried to such a
length that the pope pronounced the ban npon him. And now
his choice fell on the prince whom he had at first endeavoured to
place at the farthest distance from the imperial throne, the young
prince Frederic the Second. It was not till the pope had exantioed
the choice of the princes at the Lateran council, in 1215, that he
ratified it.
The emperor Frederic might well adopt, fVom the first, the
spirit which animated his ancestry in their contest with the
popes ; nor were the teachings of his own experience, fh>m his
earliest childhood,> calculated lo inspire him with much Iotc for
them. Still, his natural prudence forbade him, in the outset, to
let his designs be known publicly. As the getting up of a new
crusade was a TaTonrite thought of Innocent's successor, Honorius
the Third, which lay nearer to his heart than the interest of the
pnpal hierarchy, so Frederic conid take advantage of this humour
of the pope, and, by falling in with it, carry out many objects of
I Frederic eamp)iin>, 1. 1, ep. 30. da Vine!*, of Die bwl ireMmeui lie had tirttij re-
ceived from pope InnoctDt lUe Tbini, to wlioie gutrdiinihip be bad been CDnimitted b}
hli dfing motbiT.
.y Google
FREDERIC TIIK SECONDS CRUSADE. 239
his own, vliich ander other circamstances would DOt have been
possible. He amnseii the pope, however, by putting off, from
one time to another, the fafilment of his promise to undertake a
crusade. When the last t«rm had arrived, in which Frederic had
boond himself, under penalty of the ban, actually to engage in
his crusade, Honorias died. This was in the year 1327. His
successor, Gregory the Ninth, though now serenty-seven years
old, was still full of eneiyy, and as the papal hierarchy was with
him a more important object than the cause of the crusades, the
emperor found it more difficult to satisfy him. Frederic seemed
disposed really to ftilfil the promise given two years before. A
great army assembled near Brindisi. for the purpose of passing
by sea to the East. The emperor had already embarked ; when
compelled, as he said, by illness, he turned hack, and the whole
expedition was broken up. The pope looked upon this as a mere
pretext ; and at the annual Roman Synod of Easter, he pro-
nounced the ban on the emperor, and absolved his subjects from
their oath of allegiance. In a letter to the king of England,'
the emperoi complained of the wrong done him by the pope ; he
solemnly avowed his innocence, and declared it to be his deter-
mination to fulfil his vow as soon as it was possible. He sought
to show, that cupidity and ambition lay at the bottom of all the
machinations of the Roman court.* " The primitive church,
founded in poverty and simplicity, had been fruitful of holy men ;
but through superabundance of earthly goods she bad become
cormpted." He drew a picture of the extortions, which, to the
great injury of Christendom, proceeded from Rome; he pointed
to the history of England in the times of Innocent the Third, as
a warning against papal ambition, which sought to make all em-
pires dependent on itself ; and he called npon the princes to take
a lesson (Vom his own example, and, according to the ancient pro-
verb, " Look out for themselves, when their neighbour's house
was on 6re."*
Still the emperor, doubtless, understood that he should always
hare the public voice against him, till he had refuted, by his own
1 Hanlww or Piria. >t tbs jmt 1«SS, to\. 293.
I Curia Rommnm omninm nulorum mlix ci arigo. nan milernM, Md win) iierorna
noTniHiln, tx eogoili* tniclibai laia gertum facieoa irgunwDtam.
> la (be wonli of Virgfl : Todc la> m tmitnr, puiet qiiam proiimui inlet.
, Google
240 CHARGES AGAINST FREDERIC BY QREQORY TUE NINTH.
action, the reproachful charges of the pope.' In the year 1228,
he nndertook an expedition to Palestine. This, however, woald,
in the eyes of the pope, only make the matter worse ; for it
appeared an unheard-of contempt of the authority of the chnrch,
that Frederic shonld venture so to despise the ban prononnced on
him as to pnt himself at the head of so holy an enterprise. He
issued the command to Palestine, that no one should obey the
emperor, since he was an excommunicated person. Be sought t«
Btir np enemies against btm on all sides, and his states were
threatened. The emperor managed to render all these attempts
abortive. He hit upon the expedient of issning his orders to the
army, not in bis own name, but in the name of God and of Christen-
dom. Through favourable political circumstances he succeeded in
concluding a peace of ten years with the Sultan of Egypt ; where-
by, to be sure, the wishes of those who felt a deeper interest than
the emperor for the cause of Christianity in the East, were by
no means satisfied. At the holy sepulchre, be placed upon his
bead thecrown of tlie kingdom of Jerusalem, and in his letters
written to Europe, boasted, with a tone of triumph, of the great
things he had been able to accomplish in so short a time. '* The
finger of God," he declared, " was manifestly in it." Then, in the
year 1229, be hastened back to Europe, to the relief of Iiis hardly-
pressed states. Here he found very many enemies to contend
with ; and the pope endeavoured to get up a general crusade
gainst him. The emperor easily got the' victory ; yet he under-
stood too well the spirit of his age, to be disposed to push things
to an extreme. He concluded, in 1230, a treaty with the pope,
which was to the latter's advantage. He promised to obey the
commands of the chnrch, on all the points with reference to which
he had been excommunicated. Yet, as both remained tme to
their principles, this peace could not be of very long duration ;
and though they were apparently united, yet in secret they worked
in opposition to each other. When Frederic songht to subject
the cities of Lombardj, to extend and confiria his power in Italy,
.y Google
CHAEOES AGAINST FRBDERIC BY GREGORY THE NINTH. 241
bnt refosed to accept the offered mediation of the pope, which
would go tgiiaai his interests, the latter bec&me still more alien-
ated Irom him. He united himself with the liberty-loving cities
of Iiombardy, which the emperor had exasperated hy his despotic
conduct ; and, in the year 1239, he pronounced the ban on him
anew, because he had stripped the church of many of her posses-
sions, and becanse of the oppressire measures with which he had
burdened her. At the same time he threw in an accusation,
which, in this age, must have made a greater impression than all
the rest, that, " on account of his words and deeds, which were
known through the whole world, he was strongly suspected of
not thinking rightly about the Catholic faith." The emperor
thereupon issued a circular letter to the Christian princes and
cardinals, in which he was careful to distinguish the pope from the
Roman church and the papal see. While he testified his reverence
for the apostdicalsee,he declared Gregory only to he unworthy of his
office. He could not rect^ize as his judge a man who, from the first,
had shown himself to be his bitterest enemy. The moving spring of
his actions was Dothing bnt a selfishness, which could not forgive
the emperor for being unwilling to leave in his (the pope's) hands
the management of Italian affairs. He appealed to the decision
of a general council. To wipe away the impression which this
declaration might create, the pope now came forth more openly
with the charge, which before he had bnt hinted at. He issued
a ball, in which he portrayed the emperor in the blackest colours
OB an infidel. He accused him of having asserted that the whole
woiid hod been deceived by three impostors, — Ifosee, Jesus, and
Mohammed ; that men should believe nothing but that which could
be made out on rational grounds, and explained from the forces
of nature. It was impossible to believe that God was born of a
virgin.
The question here arises, whether these complaints against the
religions opinions of the emperor Frederic rest on any basis of
truth. Assuredly, the testimony of the pope against him cannot
be received as trustworthy. Respecting a prince, who contended
M powerfully against the hierarchy, and thus became involved in
contentions with the monks, who served as its instruments; a
prince who rose above many of the prejudices of bis times, and
who lived on very free terms with the Saracens, it was easy to
VOL. TH. Q
.y Google
242 frbdebic'b idbas of reform.
set afloat disrepntable stories of this sort. A pope ao passitm-
atoly prejodiced against the emperor was, donbUese, inclined to
beliere ererytbing bad of bim ; and as tbe emperor called him the
prot«ctor of the heretics in Milan, so he would be glad of ao op-
portnnity to retort the accnsation more severely in another form.
Even the historian Mattbev of Paris notices the contradictions in
which men iorolved tbemeelves by these charges againat the em-
peror. Sometimes he was accosed of having declared all the
three fonnders of religion to be impoeters ; sometimes of having
placed Uohammed above Christ. We might conceive that Fre-
deric was led by his contest with the hierarchy, and by the clearer
discernment of his less prejudiced nnderstanding, to detect the
falsifications of original Christianity, and the corruption of the
chorch which sprung iVom tbe mixing np of spiritual and secular
things. Jndging from the public imperial declarations com-
piled by the chancellor Peter de Vineis, it might appear, we ad-
mit, that Frederic the Second aimed at a purification of the
church on this particular side ; as, in a circular letter to the
princes, appealing to the testimony of his conscience and to
God, he declares : " It had ever been his purpose to bring back
all the clergy, and especially the higher order, to the stand-
ard of the apostolical church, when they led an apostolical life,
and imitated the humility of our Lord. For snch clergymen are
used to behold the vision of angels, to shine by miracles, to heal
the sick, to raise the dead, and to subject princes to themselves,
not by arms, but by the power of a holy life." " But the clergy
at present," he then adds, " devoted to the world and to drunken-
ness, are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God. In their
case, religion is choked by the superfluity of riches. To deprive
them of those hurtful riches, with which they are damnably bur-
dened, is a work of charity. He would invite a)i the princes to
cooperate with him in this work, in order that the clergy, re-
lieved of all their superfluities, may serve God, contented with a
little' The emperor here expresses a conviction, which we find
expressed in many a reaction of the Christian spirit against the
secularization of the church, since the time of Arnold of Brescia ;
in the prophecies of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries ; in the
I Ep.2.
.y Google
BVlDBNCEa OF FREDERIc's IKflDELITY. 243
songs of the Oerman nation&l poets, and in the phenoiuenti «f
the history of sects. Bat the public declarations of a monarch
can hardly be taken as trnstworthy sources from which to form a
jnd^ent of his reli^oue opinions ; and th« rest of the emperor's
conduct by no means evinces that he vas goremed by any anch
plan of impoTerishing the clergy. He appears in his laws to
have been a riolent perncutor of the sects to the adrantege of
the hierarchy, althongh in many of them he most have observed
a like religions interest directed against the secnlariiation of the
ehnrch.
As to the remarks ascribed to Frederic the Second, by which
fa« is alleged to have placed the Jewish, Christian, and Hobam-
medan religions on one and the same level, such remarks' may,
perhaps, have only been a current form among Iht people for
expressing a naturalistic mode of thinking. But although ex-
pressions, — actually made by no one, — but which had become
stamped as the current phrase, to denote a deistic, natnraliBtie
mode of thinking, may hare been wrongfully attributed to the
emperor Frederic, — yet it may be true, after all, that, ftom other
indications, men hod reason to eonclade that he was really given
to such a mode of thinking. Several other remarks, said to have
been uttered by him, and supposed to indicate a decided infi-
delity, were circulated abont ; ae, for example, that once, on
seeing the host carried by, he observed, " How long shall this
imposture go on V* It is remarkable that, among the Moham-
medans, the emperor left the impression, during his stay in the
East, that he was anything but a believing Christian.' It may
1 Sm Auibcr on. in the biilorj ot tba tehaUitio ihcologj.
I Sm Muthpv of Pirii, at the jati 1439. f. US ; uid Kimetbiiig more dcfinlle b} tbe
coulemponr; Albcric, u Leibnitz (Aoccu. llut. t. LL, 568) relaLi-a. Tlie uoperar'a
miida, •( tbs pjx wu being nanird b; u ■ sick penon. wen : " Hea me : quamdiu
aonbii mfh iaU?"
t Abulfeda nprui. Itom titr nauLta of k Hobimincdui Mhoiw, Gemel ed-dio, nbo
Mood bigb Id tbe ntimulon of Frcderie'i umi, an ■coount ot Frrderic'e inclinatian in
ftTODT of Ibc foUowrn of Iilam, nhich draeenddd from him to bia nna ; wilb wbicb,
(o bo •■re. die Mae atorj ia joined, ttul, fbr Ibis raaaon. Frederic km excominDuicated
kj Ui« pope, torn. T., pp. 1-10-^ When tbe worda of (be Koran agiinii ChriatiaDltjr
were pnKlaimed thna the ninant of Omar'a noaqua in JenualBm, the oadi, with whom
tb* ciipnoTrMtded, «*> greUI; mnojed. He eontriTed to bate il alopped, lest tlie
emperor might be oDfended. Tbe latlar, aorpiiaad at no loDger bearing tbe aoeastomrd
err from llw miaant, laltcd the oadi the reaaon otii; and tba cadi explained tbe whole
naner. "Ton Iwra dan* wroot." mU ilw emperor.— " irti; aboold jon, on m; ac-
a 2
, Google
244 PSEDBRtc's CONTEST WITH QREQOET THE NINTH.
be easily explained how, — by hia passionate contests with the
popes, from whom he liad experienced, erer eince his earliest
childhood, in the name of religion and the chnrch, so mach evil ;
by his oppositioD to the acknowledged corrnptioD of the chnrch ;
bj the incongruities between the reigning church doctrine and
his clear nnderstanding, Frederic might be impelled to reject the
whole at once, destitute as he was of the religiooa sense which
would have enabled him to separate and distinguish the original
faith and the foreign elements with which it had become encom-
bered. The influence of the learned Mohammedans, with whom
he was on terms of intimacy, might also ha*e contributed to
promote such a tendency in him. We cannot be surprised that
Frederic's one-sided intellectual training, in which sincerity and
warmth of religious feeling had no part, should bare led Attn to
an infidelity, which was called forth, in occasional paroxysms, at
least, by mere brutal rudeness, in the case of king John of Eng-
land. We might indeed say, with the historian Uatthew of
Paris, that the religions opinions of this emperor, concerning
which we can judge but from what others report, are certunly
known only to the Omniscient :^ but if we compare all the ac-
counts diffused among Christians and Mohammedans, we mnst
still be inclined to consider him as haring been, to say the least,
a denier of revealed religion. The circumstance that the pope
did not make any further use of these criminations, by no means
makes it clear that they were all a fabrication ; for naturally, it
would hare been found difficult, if not impossible, to establish
these charges on such grounds of evidence as were required, in
order to bring a process against bim.
A conflict arose between Gregory the Ninth and the emperor
Frederic, for life or for death ; the old Gregory brought secular
and spiritual weapons to bear against the emperor ; he allied
himself with the cities of Lombardy, which were battling for
their freedom, and from all quarters sought to collect money to
oonnl, be wiiiliDg to youi dulj, to yonr !■«, lo joat religion r Se* tbs book ot
fieinaulJ, aJreidj rBrerred lo, p. iSi. Ad afflciil, UUctnd lo tbe mosque of Omar, vlw
eonduclcd him ibout, relal«d thu tbe empeioi'i coDTeiMtioD ihowed loffloienll; UiU
he belieied nalhiDg abanc Chriiiiuiit;; when he (poke of it, it wu odJj lo ridionle it.
L. c. p. 131.
I Uauhetr of Pari* mjb, concerning Frederic'i tecatm on the point of b» orUw
J017: 8i pecc«biul,iel non.Eovii ipse, qui nihil ignoMtt, L.c.r.aST.
.y Google
Frederic's contest with qreoory the ninth. 245
defray the expenses of the war, whence rarions complaints about
the corraptioD of the Roman court, and many a Iree speech in
opposition to it, wonid naturally be provoked.' The emperor
cleared himself publicly from the aspersions thrown upon him by
the pope, by a fUl profession of orthodoxy ; he contrired to pre-
vent the iutrodnction, into bia states, of papal bulls, which were
adverse to his interests ; and carried his point, in forbidding the
pope's interdict to be observed. Even at Pisa, mass was cele-
brated in his presence. The monks and clergy, who consented
to be used as the pope's instruments, and refused to hold public
worship, were removed from his states. His weapons also were
snccessfnl. In the year 1239, his troops stood victorious before
the gtitfis of Rome. The pope meanwhile sent letters missive
for a general council, to meet in 1241, and proposed to the em-
peror a suspension of arms, in order that the meeting might be
held. Frederic, it is tme, was inclined to peace ; but he well
understood the hostile intentions of the pope, who only wanted to
use the council as an instrument against him ; and be would not
be hindered by it in prosecuting liis designs against the Lom-
bardian states. He therefore accepted the proposal of a cessation
of hostilities, but on the condition that the Lombardian states,
the allies of the pope, should have no share in it, and that no coun-
cil should be assembled. The pope would not listen to this ; nor
yet would he suffer himself to be prevented from holding a coun-
cil. He contrived so to arrange it, that a Genoese fleet shonld be
at hand for the protection of the prelates who might attend the
conndl. In vain were all the warnings given out by the emperor.
The Genoese fleet, however, was beaten by that of the emperor,
and many prelates fell into his hands as prisoners. Yet the pope,
advanced as he was in years, did not suffer himself to be moved
by this untoward event. He required of the emperor, to the last,
unqualified submission. Frederic now saw his predictions veri-
fied, and he took no pains to conceal his joy at having penetrated
into the pope's designs. He also shut his eyes to all forbearance
towards the pope. In his proclamations, he dwelt on the con-
1 Hallhev of Pun aijs : Adea invxluit Soaiinae ecclesiae insatisbiliB eupiilJMs
eontajtirat Tm uetuqae, quod depoaito rubon vetm meretrii TulgxriB el BfTronii omni.
bus venalis et txpMit*, nsuram pro pano, aimonimn pro nulla irtcauTfnlenti repuloTit.
L.O. f. *B3.
.y Google
246 CONTEST or INNOCENT THE FOURTH WITH FEBDBRIC.
trast b«twfleD snch a pope and the apostle Peter, of irboin be pre-
tended to be the TJcegerent. " When the pope ia in drink," said
he, " he fancies himself able to control the emperor and all the
kingdoms of the world."^ The aged pope died, vhile thns hardly
pressed, in the year 1241.
After the sndden demise of Gelestin the Fonrth, irho was
chosen next, followed a two years' vacancy of the papal chair ;
and the cardinals, by the tardiness of the election, which many
ascribed t^ their worldly views, to the ambition and the thirst for
power of individnals, drew npod themselres violent reproaches.*
Compelled by the emperor to hasten the election, they finally
made choioe of cardinal Sinihald of Anagni, Innocent the Fonrth.
The new government opened with peacefhl prospects ; for a treaty
was set on foot between the emperor and the pope, and such an
one as would redound to the advantage of the latter. Bat when
the two principal parties came to meet for the pnrpose of ratifying
it, they showed a mntnal distmst in each other's proceedings, and
the affair was spnn out in length. Meantime, Innocent, who had
no intention to deal honestly with the emperor, escaped by flight
ftvm a situation in which, besieged by the weapons of Frederic,
he could not act freely. According to a preconcerted plan, he
was conveyed by a Genoese fleet to Lyons. There be placed the
emperor once more under the ban. Next, he sent letters missive
for a general council to meet at Lyons in the year 1245, where,
also, Frederic was cited to appear and defend himself.* The pope
1 Ep. 1. Tu 4d boo TiT[i ut aonccdu, in ci^ui luii si sojpliii uirais Hrlptnm sat:
bibo, bibii, Cnjiu verbi pncuritum >ia tkvqaenler. In menu tepetu «t pott cibuH,
quod quui nplui ueque ut lartiam coelam, Hebrtice bi Otaece loqueris et Litine.
3 So (be rmpemr wrilM to Ibam (ap. U) : ScdcDtcs ul oolubri Don qoas aunnmaant,
HpitU: ard quae aula oculoa aiM anot, munduu, non apiritualU intaintibaa proridotis.
Silit enim qaailibel praeaulanim el pipmlem eanrit apicem. And in a leUer of the king
at Fnuce (ep. 3S) : Eccc nobilia nrba Bomana line ea|rite liiit, quae rapot Mt sliiraD.
Qnare f Carta propter diacordiam Romauorani ; a«d quid eoa ad diaoordiam praTooaritf
Auri oupiditaa et ambitio dignitatam. He reproaebee them on account of itaeir ffir of
tbe emperar.
S A mnaiiable aign of tbe freer public ■entiiiieiit, on whieb alreadf tbe word of popea,
ao manifeatl} gaTeined by void); pmlona «ltd noridly inlereau, do longer bad its for
merpover.U tbe aneedote told bjHauhew of Paria: A prieat in Paris waa obliged, in
oonformitj with a commuid addieaaed to all, la piiMiah the ban wbieb bad been pro-
nonnctd againal Frederia. To doing Ibis, be deolared Ibat be bad Teeeired it in charge
tu announce the ban with tapara burning aud tbe ringing of the bella. Ha knew of Ihe
Tiolenl eontenlion, and tbe ineatingaisbabli hatred between them both ; but aa to tbe
gauaa of it be kiimi nothing. He wia aware, loo, ihst one of the Iwo wu lo blame aud
, Google
CIRCDLAR LBTTBB OF FEBDEBIC THE SECOND. 247
presented before this conncil mtatj and rioient charges against
the emperor ; and among these vere charges of heresy, and of
snspicions eonneotion with the Saraceos. The imperial statesman,
Thaddens de Snessa, vho attended the council as Frederic's en-
voy, the only indiridual who stood forth in his defence, replied to
these charges with a satirical allnsion to the Roman conrt. One
thing, at least, spoke in the emperor's faronr, said he ; in Au
states, he tolerated no usurer.' He at the same time declared,
however, that to the most serions charge, that of heresy, the em-
peror himself alone mnst answer in person ; and he therefore so-
licited a longer delay for him. With difficulty, the pope was pre-
vailed npon to grant a respite of two weeks. But Frederic
declined appearing before a council, got up by a pope in open
hostility to him, as a thing beneath his own dignity and that of
the empire. The pope now proceeded in the most solemn man-
ner to pronounce the ban and the sentence of deposition on the
emperor. Thaddeus himself was struck with awe and dismay ; on
the emperor alone it failed of making the least impression. On
hearing of what had been done, he sent for the imperial crown,
and placing it on his head, said : " I still possess this crown ; and
without a bloody struggle I shall not let it be plucked away from
me by the attack of any pope or conncil." He drew up a circular
letter, addressed to all the princes, in which he expressed himself
in much too strong and jVee a manner' for the spirit of the Umes,
against the proceedings of the pope.* " Would that we had
learned a lesson," said he, " fh>m the example of the monarchs
before as, instead of finding ourselves compelled to serve, by what
we mnst suffer, as examples for those who come after ns I The
sons of our own subjects forget the condition of their fathers, and
WTODged the atber ; bat wbieb one il wt>. lie did not know. Bui b« pronoaDGed Ibe bin
OD that one, whixnr il wan, vbo wronged the other, (Dd be proDonnSBd Ihiwe free wbo
(uObtcd the wrong which wu m> injnrioni to entire Obriaiendom. 8m Mutb. of Parte,
f. 37S.
1 Malthew of Piria, t. B8S.
1 Hutheir of Puti uji.eDDoaniingtbaimpeiiionwhiehtbw letter made; Friderieas
Ubmal«mao nobiliutcm eoelealK, qoun ipe* DaDqiiun*uilt,Kdina;iiideiuiWDeMorM
qui Dulo gralo aDO iUbiliemnt, (oto oonusioe itudnit uiDQlin pl de hieieei )Kr id ip>
■urn M reddena inapectiun, meiilo omnem, tarm haelenua in amni popnlo ignienlnni
bmae propriae prudeBtiaa et •■pimlia* babait, impudenur et isprndenter euliniit
uque ddeviL
> Ep.S.
.y Google
248 CIRCULAR LETTER OF FRBOBRIC TUE SECOND.
honour neither king nor emperor the moment they are consecrated
as apostolical Tathers. What have not all the princes to fear
from this prince of the priests, if one of them takes snch liberties
with the emperor! The princes have none to blame hut them-
selves ; they have hronght the mischief on their own heads by
their submissive obedience to these pretended saints, whose am-
bition is lar^e enongh to swallow up the whole world." " 0,
if yoar simple credulity wonld only beware of this leaven of the
scribes and pharisees, which, according to the words of onr Sa-
vionr, is hypocrisy, how many scandals of that Roman conrt yon
wonld leant to execrate, which are so infamons that decency for-
bids na to name tbem."^ The numberless sources of revenue, by
which they wonld enrich themselves at the expense of many an
impoverished state, made them crazy, as the princes themselves
must be well aware. He called npon them to unite with him
in wresting Irom the clergy this abundance of earthly goods,
which was only a source of corruption to them and to the church.
The fierce contest began anew ; and in vain did the emperor
at length, moved by an unfortunate turn of civil affairs, offer his
hand for peace. Innocent continued implacably to carry on the
war till the death of the emperor in 1250 ; and the popes never
ceased to persecute the descendants of the house of Hohenstaufen.
Thus the papal power came forth rictorious, as to outward suc-
cess, from these last violent contests ; but this very rictory was
destined to prove its ruin. The power which conid not be over-
thrown by outward force, must, as Bernard had foretold, prepare
the way for its own destruction, by being abused. This very
age furnished an example to show how a man, with no other
weapons than those of piety and truth, might venture with im-
punity to resist the abuse of that power which could humble
mighty monarchs
This man was Robert Grossbead (Capito), bishop of Lincoln ;
a man who held also an important place among the learned theo-
logians of bis age. He was induced, by reason of a dispute with
the worldly-minded canonicals of his cathedral, to make a journey
to the Soman court, and thus he had an opportunity of learning,'
et pliiriraeoruDi fennentn, quod eat
, Google
OROSSHEADS DISCOURSE BEFORE THE PAPAL COURT. 249
by personal observation, the whole extent of the corrapUon which
prerailed at, and proceeded from, that court. In the year 1250,
he delivered before the papal coart, at Lyons, a Btrikingly bold
discourse, in which he portrayed at large the lUnlts of the church,
and pointed out how far they were chargeable to the Roman
court.^ "The had shepherds," he says here, " are the canse of
the infidelity, schisms, false dtutrines, and bad conduct through-
out the whole world.' As the great work of Christ, for which he
came into the world, was the salvation of souls, and the great work
of Satan is their destruction ; so the shepherds, who as shepherds
take the place of Jesne Christ, if they preach not the word of Ood,
— even though they should not lead vicious lives, — are anti-
christ, and Satan, clothing himself as an angel of light." He
then goes on to describe the additional evil of a bad life in the
clergy. " And the guilt of the whole," says he, " lies at the
door of the Roman court, not simply because it does not root out
this evil, — when it alone is both able and hound to do so, — hut
still more, because itself, by its dispensations, provisions, and col-
lations appoints such shef^erds ; and thus, in order to provide
tor the temporal life of an individual, expose to eternal death
thousands of souls, for the salvation of every one of whom Christ
died. To be sure, the pope, being the vicegerentof Christ, must
be obeyed. But when a pope allows himself to be moved by mo-
tives of consanguinity, or any other secular interest, to do any-
thing contrary to the precepts and will of Christ, then he who
obeys him, manifestly separates himself from Christ and his body,
the church, and from him who fills the apostolical, chair, as the
representative of Christ. But, whenever a univereal obedience
is paid him in eueh things, then comes the true and complete
apottacy — the lime of antiChrist," He unconsciously predicts
the Reformation, when he says : " God forbid, that this chair
ahmild at some future day, when true Christians refuse to obey
it in tuch things, attempt to compel obedience, and thus become
the cause of apostacy, and of an open schism."* In opposition
I Tliu diwoiim, witb othsr writinia of Bobert, is U ba IbuDd in Lh* Appf ndii to tha
Fucieului remin aiptiUnduuia tUgicndiramque, bj Ortuinus Qratini, ed. Btowd, in
the App. roL^L
> litli pulurea cauaa iDfldelititii, aohiaoiatia, bierelicas pravilatii et litinsae coii-
Ycmtionia pei orbam tmiitnam.
I Abaltei quod ciiaUDtlbiii aJiqiiibu* aliqaando vtncili-r Chrialo nigniiia iion lo.
leoliboa qovoanqua modo volunlati rjua itoiitiiiiia Luc bCdcB«t ioo pciu aidtUK ■ ptU'
, Google
350 grosshead's firmness ik the contest with roue.
to the pope's practiee of carrying on var vith worldly weapons, be
says : " Those who are anxious for the safety of this chair, are
mnch aflraid that the threatening words of oar Lord will be
fulfilled on it, ' He who takes the sword, shall perish with the
sword.' "
This bishop, after his retam to England, committed the whole
charge of managing the external afiairs of his ofQce to the hands
of another person, reserring to himBelf the purely atiiritnal dnties,
which he could thns discharge to mnch greater advantage. He
entered heartily into the business of risiting the difiereut parts
of hia diocese, and laid himself out especially to preach the gospel
everywhere. Preaching, he looked upon, in general, as one of
the most important parts of his pastoral ofiSce, and took every
pains to stir ap the zeal of hia clergy in it. Xo consideration
wonid prevail upon him to induct clergymen, whom he did not
think qnalified for the performance of this dnty. An attempt was
made from Kome, to compel this excellent man to confer a bene-
fice within his foundation on a mere boy, — one of those papal
farourites, who, besides being destitute of every spiiitttal qualifi-
cation, could speak nothing but Italian. Bat he was steadfast
in refusing to obey a mandalum apoatolieum of this sort, de-
claring, " he was ready to pay filial obedience to the apostolical
mandates, as also, he contended against everything which was at
variance with the apostolical mandates ; to both, he was obligated
by the divine law ; for an apostolical mandate was only one which
agreed with the doctrine of the apostles and of oar Lord Jesus
Christ, whose place was especially filled by the pope in the
church; for Christ himself says, 'whosoever is not with me ia
against me.' But the above docnment stood in no sort of con*
formity with the holiness of the apostolical chair ; for by such
papal ordinances, which, by the phrase 'non obstante,' super-
seded all existing rules, the most shameless effrontery in lying and
deeeiring was encouraged, to the great injury of the Christian life
and of social order, and all mutual confidence destroyed. Then
again, after the sin of Satan and of anti-Christ, there was none
more abominable than that of plunging souls to deatmction by an
unfkithful discharge of the pastoral office. The apostolical chair, on
t diweHionii >iil MhiiDiati*
, Google
OROSSHBAD's firmness in THB contest with ROME. 251
which was conferred by onr Lord all power for bnildiDg np, not for
polling down, neither ought, therefore, nor conld possibly ordun
anything, which woold lead to snch a un ; and no man, who was
truly obedient to that sacred chair, and had not cnt himself off from
the body of Jesns Christ, conld obey sach commands ; bnt, even
though they should proceed from the highest class of angels,
must resist them with all hie might." He repeated it at the
close of his letter : " The fulness of power means solely the power
of doing ererything for the edification of the church ; by no
means that which tends to her destruction. Those papal prori-
sioDS tended not to edification, but most evidently to destruction.
The apostolical chair could not therefore approve of such prori-
•ions ; for flesh and blood, which cannot be partakers of the
kingdom of God, bare rerealed this ; not the Father of Jesus
Christ, which is in hearen.'" Amidst positions and maxime of
church doctrine, the principle forces its way through, in this wit-
ness of the truth, that faith clings only to Christ, and must
examine and prove everything by its relation to him, to his spirit
and laws. Zealous as the bishop was in defence of the papal
authority, he himself maintaining in the contest with the king of
England, that the pope must be supported with money during his
exile in France, still, his whole mode of action proceeds from the
principle, as its starting-point, that men are bound V> obey the
pope only so far as they actually recognize in him the oigao of
Christ ; BO far as his commands harmoniie with Christ's doc-
trines.
The pope, who was accnstomedfto triumph over the mightiest
princes, vas greatly exasperated at this boldness of an English
bishop, and would hare gladly made him feel at once the abso-
luteness of his papal power. But some cardinals kept him back ;
for their bad consciences made them dread the force of the public
discontent, provoked by so many abuses proceeding IVom and
promoted by the Boman conrt, and the voice of truth, supported
by the personal authority of the worthy bishop. They held that
it would be better to keep still, and so prevent the sensation
which the afiair might create.*
1 8«e M*tUM> of Pari*, I. 670.
I D(wrTiDBorDoUMiatli«pra*enliiiMatarkrillorth> BomUh obnrah, in ba broDght
■bout bj thii corcupUon ptoce*ding from Rome, whicli eipwwtt iiaelf Id Iha mj in
, Google
252 LEQEND CONCEENINO BISHOP OaOSSHEAD.
A legend recorded by IfattheT of Paris, in his historical work,
deserves to be noticed as characteristic of the times, and shoving
the inflnence vhich the corrnption of the Boman court had on
the public judgment. The pope is said to hare intended to
avenge himself on the pious and fl-ee-spirited bishop after his
death, which shortly occurred, by causing his bones to be disin-
terred ; bnt one night the bishop appeared to him, and, fixing on
him a stem and threatening look, struck htm upon the side with
his crosier. This made so profound an impression on the pope,
that, from that day onward, pursued by one dirine jo^ment after
another, he had not a moment's repose.^ So in the descriptions
generally, which the English historian, Matthew of Paris, gives of
the later popes of this century, and in the legends recorded by
him of their reappearance aiter death, we see what an unfavour-
able inflaence the abuse of the papal power must hare had on the
tone of public feeling ; and the indignation of the German people
against the popes already expressed itself strongly in the songs
and ballads of the thirteenth oentnry.t
When pope Alexander the Fourth commenced his administra-
tion with requesting that all Christians would pray for him, it
was hoped that this pontiff would distinguish himself advan*
tageooaly from his predecessors. Bnt his subsequent conduct,
the course he pursued in exacting contributions from the churches,
contradicted these hopes, and his earlier professions appeared to
be mere hypocrisy and a mask to cover a worldly spirit. s
The factions among the worldly-minded cardinals made it pos-
sible to keep the papal chair vacant during a space of three years
from the year 1269. At length, in 1271, they agreed in the
which Mutlhew of Puii Kcounu for Uis conccra eipreued bj muij (ludlDali : Miilne
propL«r hoc, quia acilur, quud quaitdoquv JiBcmsio est ventura-
1 Muihev of FailB, f. 7G0 : Et qui vi^uni Dolucnil Budiis oDiripientem, ■emu'nt mor>
tnum impingeoMm. Nee unquam poBtea ipw papi unnm bonum diEm vrl iiroBpemin
conliDiinit luque id dmIfid id Doolem u<que nl diem, aed iniomnem t«] nDleaum.
1 Btt puM(«Df this sort Bollected in Siftudlin'a Arcblvfiirallauadneae Kinhsngei-
cbicbM.W. 3tc>SLiS49.
3 HaUb«ir uf Pari*. (. 796 : Hypoeruin npuUnt el BUcularititiB pallialioiiem qum-
plurimi. Spas pTMConeept* da Miic^Ute papae prorana crauuit euufflita. In «i-
cuac of tbe pope ha Hya >rterwirds, thai mmj thlnga vara done In bia name, and bj
deeriiing bim, of which ba naa enliraly iDBOcent ; Vemnumen nioltoruni anrUn]*
TfracitrriDatUlalum pat, quodde bulla deceplo papa frana eommittitur multifomii* ; bnl
baadds immediately that the pope eould not be eiruaed on tbia groand: Sedban: ratjs.
, Google
ZBAL Foa CRDSA.DBS BXTIMGUiaUBD. 253
choice of an ecclesiastic fVom Liege, then absent at Ftolemaie on
a cnisade under prince Edward of England, He took the name
of Gregory the Tenth.
This pope had Steady bound himself to the cause of the cru-
sades, vhile in the East. He therefore felt called npon to make
the preparation of another a special object of attention ; and this
was one of the objects for which he called together the general
conncil at Lyons, in the year 1274, the most important trans-
action of his administration. But, in this century, the public
sentiment had already undergone a great change on the subject
of crusades; after so many unsuccessful efforts, the zeal once so
easily enlisted in these nndertakings had abated. The popes
of this century, when they raised their Toice and fired the people
to embark in such wars, could no longer rely on the universal
confidence, which met their predecessors half-way in the twelfth
century. The exactions which they were in the habit of making,
under pretext of the crusades, had greatly iiy'ured those in
the public opinion.' The repeated failures of the crnsades led
manj to doubt the goodness of the cause ; and the faith of
those who were accustomed to make np their judgments accord-
ing to the dictates of a sensuous religion, received a violent
shock from the unfortunate issne of the cause which they had
regarded as a divine one, from the victory of Hohammedan
arms over the banner of the cross.' Others, who had attuned
to a higher position of Christian faith and knowledge, were either
led by the issne of the crusades, or else availed themselves of it,
to express the conviction openly, that men must attack unbe-
lievers with other weapons than these, and employ the forces oC
Christendom for other objects than these.
As early as the close of the twelfth century the abbot Joachim,
of Calabria, a man earnestly desirous for a better state of the
chnreb, had spoken with remarkable freedom against the zeal for
I Mtuitew at Paiia •>}■ nprtHlj, ituit tba BxaeLlau of Ongorj th* Ninlb did
pmuuitiit iigoij to the e*aM at llie eruudei in Engluid. Qaod Bdalinm cjroa iwgo-
tiam crnds Upnil, Imo potiu* earilM i«hriguil genertlli. Unde ncgaiiam tnru
wnolM iiiu>4a4m hiii lapcr hoc ■wcapit ineremeDtam. A( tlia jm 1331, f. 840.
> M«h!kw of Puii nntarlu, >t the rear 12J0, f. 67!: CoFptrant malli.qnas flnui
IdM Dou ToboniTeTM, dmpvntioiie oontabneera. Et fldea hpii ! btu '. nultoniin cofpit
T>ciUMc,diceDtiain*d iaviwM: Oiqaiddnclifnit noaCbriBtua, prainoctrai hicienu*
milliATiaiu J
.y Google
254 SBASOltS UBQED AQAINST THE CSUSADES.
the erusadee. " How mtmj are there at the preoent time," said
he,i " soliciting the pope that he wooM cause the badge of the
cross to be marked on the Bhouldere of Christians, and really
intending, ander the pretext of going to the resoae of a desolate
and rejected Jemsolem, to draw gain and temporal adrantage to
them^lves ont of piety. They consider not how bad it is for
men to oppose the divine coansels ; as when the restoration of
the walls of Jericho was forbidden with a cnrse ; I Kings xri. 34 ;
Joshna vi. 26." He represents, therefore, the restoratiou of
Jernsalem as & project opposed to the declarations of Christ con-
cerning the (lestraotion of that city. He then adds : " Let the
popes see to it, and monm over their own Jerusalem, that is, the
universal chorch, not bnilt by the hands of men, which Ood has
redeemed with his own blood ; and not over the &llen Jerusalem.
But if the nations fight for the gtorions sepnlchre of our Lord,
let them anderetand that it is not this which the Lord will raise
to heaven, but rather the holy souls in whom the Lord, daily
buried, by the mystery of piety, reposes and dwells, till he shall
exalt them to the kingdom of his everlasting glory."' And in
another place he complains of the popes that, by their means,
the nations and resources of Christendom are exhansted among
barbarous tribes, whither they are sent under the specious pre-
texts of salvation and the cross."
The objections urged against the cmsades by a party who
were opposed to them at the time of the council of Lyons, are
known fi^>m the manner in which Humbert de Bomanis, general
of the Dominican order, whom the pope had ooramissioned to
draw up a schedule of the matters to be handled at that council,
sought to refbte them.* They were such as foUows : That it was
I Commentar. in JeremiBm, p. 281.
I Tideam iiaDinii pootifloei ot doletuCde ■□■ HienuaJem. id eat, eodeili gcimali
DOB miDu ImcUl, qUBm Dsub icdemii Hii^iiie iiiD, et Dan de ill*, quae cecidil deiisuuit-
que nlleriuB illius miiroa erigere. quae juoliiiie moile fidelium ruii. Ac >i pro tepolcro
gloriMO de gentiboi conUndltar, uon eat ipBuni dDHuniia Inuulatarua in ooaltuD ; wd
palius aanctai anlmu, in quibo* domiiiiu qaotidle per pletatie m}at«rium lepelitar,
quigaoit at menet, donee eaa tnueferat et resurgaul in regno elaritui* aeteruae.
t Bamtni pontifioet dlasipant eepem imperii, imininuendie populie obriatieuie et viri-
buB at mittendii ad barbina naciones aub ipeoie aaluti* el eroeia. P. 2S2.
* Hamb«rtua de Rtananii de hie quae tnetaada Tidebantor in Coneilio generali. The
firat pact, vbicb canaisla of twenlj seTen ebaptera, de negotio ecoteaiar eonlra Saraceno*.
Ivitraola in Manai, t. nri., 1. 109. More fnll, in tbe Brat part of Uie OpuMuloo tripar-
.y Google
EEFUTATION OF THEM BT HUMBERT DB ROMANIS. 25fi
contrary to the examples of Christ and the apostles to uphold re<
li^ott with the sword, and to shed the blood of unbelieTers. It
was tempting Ood ; because the Saracens were in all respects, in
nnmbere, in knowledge of the conntry, in being accostomed to the
climate, in means of subsistence, superior to the Christians.
ThoDgh ChriBtians might be allowed to fight in self-defence, yet
it did not follow from this that they might attack the infidels in
their own countries. It was no more right to persecute those
Saracens, than it was to persecute the Jews, the idolaters, the
sabjngated Saracens in Enrope. These wars brought neither
spiritual nor temporal advantage. The Saracens were proroked
by them to blaspheme the Christian faith, instead of being con-
Terted to that faith ; but all of them that fell in battle sank to
perdition. Nor was any temporal advantage gained from them ;
for it was impossible to retain possession of the conquered terri-
tories. The unhappy reverses which had been experienced
proved that these undertakings were not in accordance with the
divine will. Particularly deserring of notice is what Humbert
says in refntatiou of the first of these reasons, " That which woa
right and proper at the time of the first plauting of the church
is one thing ; that which is required in order to preserve the
church is another. To preserve the church, to defend it against
those who would utterly destroy it, the sword is required. The
condition of the first Christian communities, when as yet they had
no power, but could only propagate themselves by humility, is
quite different fVom the present condition of things, when the
Christian people are become mighty, and not without good rea-
son bear the sword. In earlier times the church was defended by
the gin of miracles ; at present, when miracles fail, she must
have recourse to arms. What is said against the employment of
weapons has reference not to the ootward act but to the temp^
with which they should be used.'" While in former times the
crusades had been extolled as a means whereby the vicious who
embarked In them might obtain the pardon of their sins, Hom-
bert, on the other hand, represented it as a main cause of the
titum, pabHibed h; Broim, in the AppPDdii to tlie Fuciculiu rerum expelendinim rt
fngicniluani, f, ISfi, nqq.
^ Ad praepftnliancn) animi, nnu ul exrcDllDDeni glndii.
.y Google
256 BAYMUND lull's VIEW OP THE CRUSADES.
Want of snccess, that precisel j this class of persons hft<l been em-
ployed ; and he proposed that a competent number of piona war^
riors should be constantly maintained in the East as a bnlwark
against the Saracens.'
We have already, on a former page,^ described the glowing seal
of that extraordinary man, Raymund Lnll, for the conversion of
the infidels and the extension of the Christian chnrch. The aim
of his first efforts was to faring it about, that missions and arms
should be conjoined for the accomplishment of these objects. In
a work which he composed at Fisa, soon after his return in April,
A.D. 1308, from Xorth Africa,* he recommended three things ;
first, that fonr or fire monasteries should be founded, in which
learned and pious monks and secular clergymen might study the
languages of the infidels, and thus prepare themselves for
preaching the gospel in the whole world. Secondly, that out of
all the orders of spiritual knights, a single one should he formed
for fighting against the Saracens. But this order of knights
should not embark at once, as had been done before, in distant
enterprises, but should first attack the empire of the Saracens in
Granada, and take possession of their treasures ; next, proceed to
North Africa, and, last of all, buckle on their armoni for the
conquest of the Holy Land. Thirdly, the teaths from all th«
churches should be applied to this object until the holy sepulchre
should be recovered. In another work,* he introduces two eeele-
siaetics disputing on the question, whether it were better that
some mighty prince should be commissioned to bring about the
conrersion of the heathen by force, or whether men should labour
for the spread of the faith, by means of persuasion, and by ofier-
ing np their lives, according to^e example of Christ and of the
martyrs. £ven at this period, he declared in favour of the latter
plan ; and to the close of his life he felt more and more convinced
that this was the only Christian mode of procedure, the only one
I Ad quod eligerenlni non bomioidte uil penimi sical h*ct«naa, nd bominte * pn-
c»ia ilmtiDttntes, qiiii neacit juBtitii Dei pBlrocinui criminDsis, f. 119.
^ See int?, pp. 82—96. I could oat tlieo at yet iTail myseir of Iht gntl collecWd
edition of Ihe narks of Raymund Lull, wbicb appeared at Mayenee. Afwr die printing
ofthia aectioD was flnisbad, I firal bad the good fortunp.durirg n reaidenoe in Mnnlch,
orb«ing able loitudy tbia work also, among lb« numeroua and rare trenaurea of the
Itoya] library in that eily.
g DiapatBlia Raymuudi Cbriatiani el Hantar Blraceni.
* liiber BuperPaalmiim "quicoDque vulu"
, Google
RAYMUND lull's VIEW OF THE CRUSADES, 267
which any Christian conld expect would be crowned with a bless-
ing;. In hJB great work, on the Contemplation of God/ where he
makes all the ranks and callings of Christendom pass in review,
and seeks to point ont the defects in each/ he lomaiks in the
section concerning knights :* " I see man; knights going to the
H0I7 Land, in the expectation of conqaenng it by force of arms;
bat instead of accomplishing their object, they are in the end all
swept off themselTes." " Therefore," says he, addressing Christ,
" it is my belief that the conqaeat of the Holy Land shonld be
attempted in no other way than as thon and thy apostles nndeT>
took to accomplish it, — by lore, by prayer, by tears, and the
offering up of onr own lives. As it seemsAhat the possession of
the holy sepulchre and of the Holy Land can be better secnred by
the force of preaching than the force of arms, therefore let the
monks march forth, as holy knights, glittering with the sign of
the cross, replenished with the grace of the Holy Spirit, and pro-
claim to the inSdele the truth of thy passion ; let them Irom love
to thee exhanst the whole fountain of their eyes, and ponr ont alt
the blood of their bodies, as thon hast done from love to them I
Many are the knights and noble princes that have gone to the
promised land with a riew to conquer it ; but if this mode bad
been pleasing to thee, Lord, they would assuredly have wrested
it from the Saracens who possess it against onr will. Thus is it
made manifest to the pions monks, that thon art daily waiting for
them, expecting them to do, from lore to thee, what thou hast
done from love to them. And they may be certain that, if Irom
lore to thee, they expose themselres to martyrdom, thon wilt hear
their prayers in respect to all that which they desire to see ac-
1 T. ii,opp. mL Mogant. 1722, M.
» To flDi>b which work, llid be Oiighl ttaen go to meel m«Hjrdom, wm bii mod ar-
dent wuh J u ht nmnki, c. eini., f. 301 r ■ As » hungr; mm mik™ dnpiub, and
UkM Iwgn Bond*, on *e«aiint of his gnat Longer, lo tlir Miroit tMliagnit desire u
die, that be id*} glorifj thee. He hnniee d*j and night to complete ibis work, in order
that, after it iaSDiahed, bemaj giie up hie blood ind liii tfira (sbe shed rbrtber, in the
HoIt Land wbm tboD didal poor oat tiij praoioss Mood ind tbf oompiniaDale teara.
O Lard, mj help, till (hie work it oompleud. tb; aeniot oinnol go to the iuid ot Uw
Banceni, to glorliy Ihf gloriona name, Kir I am lo occupied with Ltab work, which I
QBdtnakabr thine honour, that I aaa Uiinkof nothing elaa. ForlbUivtaon,! beMecb
■baa for that giaoa that thou wouldat atasd bj ne, lliat I maj toon fioiah it and apeedUj
dapart 10 die the death of a otartjr out or loia to thee, it it aball pkaaa (baa lo ooint me
•arlhyotib*
1 Cbap. nii, t. iK.
VOL. VII. B
.y Google
258 CONCLAVE OF CARDINALS.
complished in this world for tbe promotion of thy glory." And,
in another passage of this work,' he seeks to show, first, that the
schism of souls, the religions strife, between Saracens and Chris-
tians, was the cause of the outward war, and of the many erils
therewith connected ;'- that by this war, Ch^stians were hindered
from preaching the truth to the Saracens, whereby they might,
perhaps, succeed to conrince them, and then, through the spi-
ritnal communion of one faith, bring them back to outward peace
also. He then concludes with the following prayer : " Lord of
heaven. Father of all times, when thon didst send thy Son to take
npoa him human nature, he and his apostles lived in outward
peace with Jews, Fbansees, and other men ; for never, by outward
violence, did they capture or slay any of the unbelievers or of
those who persecuted them. Of this outward peace they availed
themselves to bring the erring to the knowledge of the truth, and
to a communion of spirit with themselves. And so, after thy ex-
ample, should Christians conduct towards the Saracens. But
since that ardour of devotion which glowed in apostles and holy
men of old no longer inspires us, love and devotion through almost
the whole world have grown cold. Therefore do Christians ex-
pend their efforts far more in the outward than in the spiritual
conflict."
At the above-mentioned council of Lyons, Gregory again in-
troduced a new regulation with regard to papal elections, designed
to prevent snch delay as that which had preceded his own ap-
pointment. The cardinals should at least be compelled by hun-
ger to agree in a choice. Each having his own particular cell,
should remain there without liberty of leaving it until they were
prepared to proceed to the election. After three days the quan-
tity of food and drink should be diminished, and if at theexpira^
tion of eight days they had not yet agreed in their choice of a
pope, they should be allowed nothing but bread, wine, and water.
This ordinance, after great resistance on the part of the cardinals,
was adopted ; and as it was exceedingly annoying to them, they
I T. ix. 1. iii. DisllDcL 29, e. ccit., f. eiS.
a Qnii Cbristtmi al SBractui pngimnt ialcl]«ctn>Iilcr in boo, quod diacoTdent et oon-
trarisntnr in fid«, proptcraa pugn«Dl uiiBnalilcc et ratiaae hDJiH pugtine molti ynliisraii.
tnr ctcaptiTantarelmoriuDlnr eCdntruBnUr, pprqauB dntrucliODem devwUnlnr et
destraantnr mnlti principitiu et mnlun dltilise et malMe tone ft impedianMr molM
bona, quae Qereut, si noa tatel talis pugna.
, Google
THB HBBMIT POPE, CELE8TIN THE FIFTH. 259
nftde tbe greater despatch, snch persona being selected as were
not expected to live long, and in whose choice it was the most
easy to unite. In the single year 1276, three popes followed in
quick snceeseion one after the other. The third of these, John
the Tventy-First, was, by the inflaeace of the cardinals, induced
to suspend an arrangement of the conclave which they felt to be so
inconvenient. The consequence was that, in the year 1292, the
election of a pope was delayed by parties among the cardinals
two years and a quarter. At length, compelled by the influence
of Charles the Second, king of Naples, and to get rid of a dis-
graceful dependence od him, in which they found themselves
placed, they resolved to choose somebody, and, as they could
agree on no one else, their choice fell on a man, who under any
other circumstances they wonld hardly have thought of, and who
formed a direct contrast to his predecessor. This was Peter of
Harone, a pious anchoret, who lived not far from Sulmone, in
the Neapolitan territory, — an old man, who IVom hia twentieth
year had led a solitary life, devoted to prayer and Tflligioos con-
templation,' and had composed a few small tracts on asceticat
subjects, and on ecclesiastical law.* Against his wishes, be was
obliged to exchange the tranqniUity of the contemplative life for
a sphere of action of the most enormous extent and fall of unrest.
He called himself Celestin the Fifth. Even when pope, he still
wore his monkish dress under the papal insignia. His appear-
ance and deportment, farming so striking a contrast with that of
the other popes of this time, procured for him the more respect
and veneration. Seated upon an ass, which the kings of Sicily
and Hungary led by the bridle, he made bis entry into the city
of Aqnila. Thousands flocked about him, not as they did around
other new popes, to obtain rich benefices, but to receive hia
blessing. The shouts of the mnltitades. who gathered from city
and country, compelled him to show himself frequently at the
window and bestow his blessing.* Bat when Celestin, the feeble
I B* himMlf trrole ui leoount d( hb f ODtL, hii inward oonfliru anil Tiaions, in llw
commeDMiDeDt of bit ipirituil Mr«tr; Sw Act* Sanclvr. HiJ. l. iv., f. 422.
t TbeM writiii^.Hlileb an' of no particular importarnr. ire pablishrd in the Bibl.
pair. Lngdnnan*. I. XKi.
* Baoadiet Cretan relatn tbia in bia life of Celeatio: Taulaa fuit ooDcaraoa ad
Ipaam de rillia at ciairia, quod atDper tral Tidrrc, quia magia Tcniabwil *d anam ob-
tiiwndan baoadictionmB. qawn pro praabandaa aeqniaitione, undaoportrbiit ram aarpiua
R 2
.y Google
260 VOIOBS 0PP03BD TO PAPAL ABS0LUTI8U.
old mail, came to be placed in circamstances so little conformabla
to hiB habits and temperament ; vfaen be was set down in the
midst of a Tast circle of business with which he was entirely nn-
acqnainted ; he soon brought affairs into the most rexations per-
plexity. Always following the direction of the papal officials, hs
sabscribed and affixed the papal seal to rolls of paiohraent, negli-
gently read or even not written on, which conid be filled up at
pleasure ; be made himself dependent on king Charles the Second,
who persuaded him to fix bis seat in his own residential city.
The cardinds grew tired of him ; it was easy for them to excit«
scruples of conscience in his mind ; and, besides, he longed to be
restored to his former i}uiet. Gladly would be have resigned his
seat. But on the principles of the charch constitution and of the
ecclesiastical laws as then understood, it was very difficult to see
how the pope, who was invested with the highest dignity on
earth, could be divested of his office, or could voluntarily resign
it. Tet cardinal Benedict Cajetan, than whom no one could be
more unlike this pope in temper and disposition, and who himself
aspired to the papal dignity, strengthened him in his inclination ;
BO, after having published, by the advice of the latter, an ordi-
nance, porportiug that it was allowable for a pope to abdicate
his office, he laid down his own in the year 1294, and returned
to his former mode of life.
It will be erident from this history of the papacy that, from
the time of Gregory the Seventh, it had come into a new relation
with the rest of the church. Not only was it assumed, as it had
been already in the Psendo-Isidorian decretals, that the fonn of
the goremment of the church is morutrckical ; but the govern-
ment became an wnlimited monarchy ; — the triumph of papal
absolutism was complete. All other ecclesiastical authority was
but the pope's organ, was valid only to the extent he might
choose. No longer tied by the old ecclesiastical laws, he could
render them powerless by dispensations, explanations, and laws
newly enacted. There were, indeed, distinguished men, and
zealous for the well-being of the church, who — much as they were
devoted in other respects to the interest of the papacy, or rather
because they were so — often took pains to remind the popes, that
.y Google
VOICES OPPOSED TO PAPAL A8S0LDTISM. 261
tbey miut fix limits to their own anthority, which had not been
limited Trom witboat, by reason of the end for which sncb antho-
rity had been conferred. Tbns, for example, bishop Tres of
Cbartres, declared, " That the Roman church bad received no
anthority from Ood for injustice, — no authority to take away
from any man his guilt, but only to bind what ongbt to be boand,
and to loose what ongbt to be loosed. "i The abbot Gottfried of
Vendome, ^o, against whom Yves had cited this principle, be-
cause in a particular case he wonid acknowledge dependence only
on the Roman chtrcli, admitted the same as an nndeniable
tmth.' " One thing only," he said, " might be disputed, namely,
whether, in the particular case in qaestion, the pope had made
such arbitrary use of his anthority." The abbot Peter of Cluny
reminded pope Innocent the Sec«nd,^ that if he ruled over all, it
sbonid be bis glory to be ruled himself only by reason.* We
have already quoted the sayings of abbot Bernard of Clairvaux
on this subject, namely, that popes were created not to dissolve
the ecclesiastical laws, bat to see that they^were executed. John
of Salisbury, that zealous champion of the hierarchy, wrote thus
to pope Alexander the Third, in the name of the archbishop of
Canterbnry:a " Undoubtedly, to the pope, all things are allow-
able ; that is, all things that belong by divine right to ecclesi-
astical authority. He is free to make new laws and to do away
the old ones. Only it is not in his power to change anything
which, by the word of God, has etern^ validity. I might venture
to assert that not even Peter himself can absolve any one from
his guilt who perseveres in sin or in the will to sin ; that even
be has received no such key as gives him power to open the door
of the kingdom of heaven for an impenitent person."
Still, in such voices, it was but a force of moral sentiment that
opposed itself to the arbitrary will of the pope. There was no
I Nallam injimtam patesUlem, fidem TioUndt Tidelicct debila ana caique non nd-
dandii Md tsDlnm, quM sunt ligdnd* li^ndi «l quae bqui ftolvrnda aalTeudl. Bee
ep.l9S.
t Qui* mim inUDua oreden vel oaglure audpil, boDDiD Deum iliqaid unquim in-
juaw dadiase mt «jiia BancUin accleaiam qaicqnun ab eo injuate aoiicpiBse. T,pp. 1. ii.,
e|i 11.
* Ep. ji., SS.
* Cain jure inij«8t«» upoawlioB omnlboa dominplur, mil iniitnm ralioDi antijiet glc
* Ep. 193.
.y Google
262 MISCHIEVOUS INFLUE^CE8 OF PAPAL ABSOLUTISM.
higher aathority, which the popes were obliged to respect, which
presented to them checks from withont, and conld hare jurisdic-
tion over them. The general councils, which constituted the
highest tribunal and the highest legislative authority in the an-
cient church, had themselres become converted into blind tools
of the popes. Such aathority in the hands of a single man,
standing at the head of the whole Western church, might un-
doubtedly, in the then rude condition of the nations, be produc-
tive of much good, as a check on the trifling caprices of secular
rulers, and as a terror to the vast multitude of negligent bishops ;
but even in the best use of that authority, the free original de-
velopment conld not fail to suffer a check. Xhia check, tn the
best tue of the papal power, would of neceauty become the
stronger, inasmuch as, in ssch a case, the reaction favourable to
the upward struggle of freedom would be leas powerfully called
forth. Naturally, however, such power in the hands of an indi-
vidnal was liable to manifold abuses. In order that the papacy
might ever subserve the end for which it was designed, an har-
monious combination of the highest mental and moral powers,
purity of heart united with great intellectual superiority, was ab-
solutely required ; and such a combination could not oilen occur.
Add to this that, already in the twelfth century, a too-powerful
secular tendency had grown up within the pale of the papacy,
which threatened to swallow up the spiritual interest. Already
must the provost Gerhoh of Reichersberg complain that the ec-
cleeia Somana had become a ctiria Bomana,^ and we have
already heard the complaints of the abbot Bernard on the secu-
larization of the papacy. Every corrupt practice which waa ac-
customed to prevail in courts reigned at the Boman court ;' and
I The provost Qerboh of Beicheraberg had, u he aifB.liiid at the h« otpopeEngeDe
tlie Tbird, Lis BuBj on tb* Counuioa between Bibjlon and Jeruailem, from which
^ts« afterwirdi hit work bo oIUd cited : " De eonupto ecoleaiae ■tun," or " expoaitio
Id Pa. liiv." in Balm, Miacellan. l. t. H*c iatentione, ut oiiria illi Bemetipum atun-
derelBCBCque parileret efclesiom totan, qaun regere debet, aconfiisiDneBabjloDioadis-
tincUoi exbibera aatagerat Bine macula et nigt ntque rnun vtt hoc ipam carm macula
vidiliiT, quml Bwie dicUur curia Romana, quae antebao dicebaliu eecletia Boiliatla,e.
lilii.
3 John or Baliabory. who atood on lenna of intimae; with pope Adrian the Fonith,
reluea ■ nmarkabls convereation which he once bad wtib ibat pope. The pondff in-
quired ot bim Teapecting the gtutitl (one of feeling towards the BomMi obaRh, and
lowarda biniBcir; aod he (ranklv Blated (o bim (Uc conplainu conoemiuj
, Google
BRIBERY PRACTISED AND TOLERATED AT ROME. 263
if the Hildebiandian tendency of refonn had aimed to bring back
the church to its purely spiritoal character, to deliver it from the
yoke of secularization, yet this secularization sprung up again in
another form, from the mixing np together of court and church in
Bome. The compUints about the eorraptibility of the Roman
court, of the ofBcials by whom the judgment of the popes was in-
fluenced or determined — -these complaints, which we hare already
noticed as existing in the preceding periods, only went on multi-
plying with the increased influence of the papacy. It must hare
appeared strange that ou the very spot where simony, as prac-
tised by the princes and bishops, was so rigoronsly combated,
the same thing, though under more specious names, should pre-
' Tail to no less an extent. When the odious charge was issued
from Bome against bishop Yves of Chartres, that simony reigned
openly in his church, he replied : " He had not as yet been able
to do anything towards suppressing the ancient custom by which
the candidates for a canonry must pay something to the deans
and the cantor ; for men appealed to the example of the Bomish
that )iro(t«ed«d ttota tbe Bliurch of Rome. Sicut enim d<<:«bilur a multia Romaoa eccle-
■it, quia malcr amDiaiii eccleBlarum »t. te noa Uuu mutrom exhibet aliis, quom noier-
nDm, quie dtgita bod conlingunt. Coaculiunt (cclesiu, Utea eioliinl, culHduDt cletum
M popalum, laboHbuB et miseriis afflictoruiD uequaquam ion
tantur apolib «t quwBluin omnem repuMut ]
eras ■liquid sine pralia obliaebis. Ngcent i
luno fniatt pulinlur. Bum nocert! di'sisiuDl aiceplis p»uci8, qui iiomen et ofllciuui
poitorii implenl. Tbe pO]>i< cmlml; liBtvn«d to all be bod lo bbj, iiid thanked bim for
Ilia haakucH ; and aflcT baving conceded some tilings snil Justified otiiera, coDcluded
wilb an apologj like tbe rolloviiig: All tbe meoibFra of lbs bod; complaiaed of tbaato
maob, that vLllst tbey were all obliged to labour for tiisi, tijc stomacb was idle, and did
i,otbing bat conauine wbat wai furnished to it b; tbe labour of all tbe other memban.
Tbej declared it Iha eneni} of alt, aud detrrDiined to puniab it, to rest from tbeir laboon
andstane it out.. Thus patsed several days, till all the membon had become quite faint,
and ware no longer able to perform their oppropriatB fnuclioDa. Tliej were now ondtr
the neeessilj' of boldiuganotber eonaultutioD ; tbtj tonnd out tbat in oonKqnenoe of
withholding everftbiiig from the stomaeli, that ortjaa bad been unable to supply tbem
any longer with wbat was reqaitiln u> give tbem strength and tigour. Tliey found
UiemselTes compelled, Iberefore, lo reatore back to it all the; badwitbbeld, and doh
(he membera were alroug and Tigoroua again, and peace was restoied lo the whole. 80
it was with thou who ruled in tbe church or in the alau. Although Ibey nqulred mueb,
yel it was not for their own adiautage, but for the good of Ibe whole. If tbej were not
rieb and miibty ibemaelTM, they could not help Ibe meinben. Noli ergo Deque noa-
trum neque aaecularinm prineipun duritiam metiri.aed omnium utilitaMm altende. See
Job. Bareabnieoali Poliuralieus aix! de nugis curiolium Ft veatigiia philosapbamm, L
.y Google
264 BRIBERY PRACTISED AND TOLERATED AT BOMB.
«linrch iUelf, where the euhiculani uid mmiatri aaeri palatU
demanded no small snin of money for the conseeration of bishops
and abbots, nnder the specions names of an oblatio or a benedie-
tio."' Not the stroke of a i>en, not a sheet of paper was to be bad
for nothing. He knew not how to answer those who bronght
this matter against him, except in the words of Christ : " All
whatsoerer they bid you obserre, that observe and do ; bnt do
not ye after their works." Matt, xziii. 3. Disputes about elec-
tion in chnrches and cenrents, carried up to Borne for decision,
were welcomed there by those whose only object was money, be-
caose the contending parties must resort to gold in order to effect
their object.^ The officers of the papal conrt were bribed by
presents or promises, and then sought to mislead the judgment
of tbe pope. This was the ordinary way of gaining a badcanse.i
Snrroanded by snch a swarm of cormpt courtiers, it was not
enough, therefore, that the indiridnal who stood at the head
should be rigidly incorruptible and disinterested. Eugene the
Third is extolled as a model in thisrespect,4 Bnt he should
also possess the power of control over the corrupt creatures around
1 Qdmi obltlioDia vrl b«nadiotioDta nomiDC ptUiantur, £p. 133_
t Wo preBcnl ■ few mmples. Nskt the cloir of C)i« tnelftb cemar;, Ptler de Blois
CoDipli^iii of tbe ficl [hu ■ homo iflilentns tt liicnii, sed in cm^DdiB hoaoribns cirenm.
ipaetns, wu endsKvoDrlng bjr meiiu of hU gold lo eaMblitb in Bame hit illegal olainu
w BD ibliot'* plue in Canierhurj. He wia there nceired in > f^icndl; miDner bj dioae,
qoi aiealeeitia gntiai icccpcant bominum mnnen, qaun meriu peraoiunim. Spera-
b«it rnim, quod promatio ejaa eaael riiae loatfria et m^iori* emolnmrptj occuio. Hi*
put; exerted themselrea lo the utmoit to ranke IbemlelTet Mendi of ths numnKii of
unrigbtrousnees at tbe BomiiD court, snd Uierebj to Dallil^ (be ju*l obirgee broagtat
■giiait tbie man (opinionis et infamiw vnineribna Tiunm et oleom infandere ) Ex-
biustis iMque Flandriie mercatoribna in argenlo, ■ Rominie tftndem iuflDitem mnltita-
dinem ear), mutaaTit. Ep. IBB. Tbe abbot Qnibeit, of Norigentuai, eaye in bie aato-
biognpbj, in ths beginning of the twelfth eenlniy, I, lii. c. It., (■ i9S, ronoerning Ibe
palatiola Pap»: Qoibae morie rat, at audita auri nomine maneaF>e*nL A biiliop wbo
wee enapeeled, on good leaaoni, of haTing Dommitted ■ murdrr tot the aaka ofrs-
Tenge, found means to clear himaetf. adulatione donornm, at the Bomau court, under
pope Paiobalia the Second.
B £p. ST. Orbiabop Yres oFCbartrea, John ofSalieburr writn (ep. 223): Romanoa
apnd FOB, quaiitucn quiaque nummorum babel in area, tanlum habet ^ Bdci, et plerum-
qne obliquata mentc Itgnm etciDonum. qui munere potior eBt,potenlioresl Jan.
( A prior, whose caae he bad not ;el examined, ouee preeaad him to accept from him
a mark or gold, a> a textimon; of regard; bnt he declined, aajing, " Thou hut not as
TatBtepped Into the honae, and alraad; wouldal thou bribe the maateiT' Job. Saresb.
PMier.i.l.v,,cx..
.y Google
ACTIVITY OF THE PAPAL LKQATES. 365
hint, and vudom to detect the frandnleDt acta by wbicli trntb
vu kept back from him. Bernard had good reason, therefore,
for remarking to this yery Engene :' " Of what avail is the good
disposition of the indiyidual, when still the bad disposition of
otheis predominates I"
We shall now proceed to consider the sereral branches of the
papal authority, as they vere separately exercised by them-
seWes.
II. DISTINCT BRANCHES OF THE PAPAL ClIUBCH GOVERNMENT.
Important effects undoubtedly resulted from the fact that the
popes Tisited particular countries in person, and spent some time
in them.i We have seen how the events which compelled them
to take refuge in France, operated in giving a new spring to
their authority. Still, the cases vere quite rare in which they
could obtain, by their personal presence, a knowledge of the con-
dition of particular nations and churches, counteract abuses which
had crept in, and lend force to their laws. There was need of a
permanent and general order of men, to serve as a substitute for
the immediate personal presence of the pope. To this end served
the cardinals, or other persons from the clergy, clothed with
plenary powers, who, under the name of legates, were sent to all
quarters of the world. To be sure, a legate whose knowledge of
the country was only such aa could be derived from a transient
residence in it, and from superficial observation, might easily be
deceived by appearances. For which reason, Tves of Chartres
wished that the popes would, as was sometimes done indeed, ap-
point as their legates the bishops in the countries themselves,
who would be accurately acquainted with the region and its rela-
tions." Against this well-meant proposal, however, it might be
1 Sm on ■ Torjon ftgt, 204.
3 Tkils (ubjnt, Un influuice whiab prooMded Itoid tb« joncDeTinp of lb* popt* in
tit* Middle i.gtt, duMtrml etruiolj u> be mon acciintelT iPTcailguvd in b hlUr
Uoaagnthj Ihaa Johum Ton UUIIer'i Euay, tdd deo Kciun in Pilfnlc.
* Cum •Dim t iaur* mtro miuitii ad do* oanliailM iMtrus, qnik in Ukiuita apod
aoaiDDt, noDlaDtom son poMantmniidi eanre, led oro cunnda prtxpieere ; hrncn,
Di ilicai mnulplna Icgitionem xdiiaposlolicar injungatia, qui ct •icmiua Bubrepenlii
nalacognncattt e> *>1 p«MT«l per n' '
pracTileU. Ep. 100.
.y Google
266 DIFFERENT MODES OF ACTION OP THB LEQATES.
objected, that naUre legates were more exposed than foreign ones
to the infloence of impnre motires and considerations, — which
diSicnltf might be illustrated by examples.
Much eonld be effected in these times by a legate, who, as
Bernard required, should interest himself for the people and the
poor in their spiritnal and bodily necessities, steadfastly oppose
himself to the arbitrary will of the mighty, and eyerywhere pro-
mote the supremacy of order and of law.i Bernard cites examples
of such legates, who avoided the very appearance of self-interest.
A certain cardinal, Sf artin, returned back from a distant country
to Italy BO poor that, in Florence, he found himself without money
or means to continue his journey except on foot ; whereupon, the
bishop of Florence made him a present of a horse. He next met
with this bishop in Pisa, where the papal court then resided ;
and here being told that the bishop had a process going on and
was depending upon his vote, he gave the horse back to him on
the spot. Bishop Qottfried of Ghartres refused to accept from a
priest the present of a costly fish, except on condition that he
might be allowed to pay the price of it. But Bernard, in relat-
ing these facts, could not help exclaiming, " Does it not seem
like a story of some other world, that a legate should return with
his purse empty of gold, from the very land of gold?" He had
himself to complain of a legate, who, in Germany and France,
left everywhere behind him the marks of his wickedness,* every-
where sought to place beautiful boys in high oGBces in the church,
and everywhere made such exactions, that many preferred pur-
chating areUaae fromhim, that lie might not near them. Bishop
Tves of Chartres invites pope Urban the Second to send on a
legate, because there was special need of a person clothed with
such authority, when arbitrary will everywhere ruled supreme,
when there was nothing which any man might not dare to do, and
dare with impanity; but at the same time, he asked for a legate
of good name and reputation, who would seek not his own, but
the things of Jesus Christ." The same bishop wrote to a legate
1 Qai TDlgus noa spermtnt, tsl docimt, diviln non pnlpeDt, ind lerreant, fflinia
principam ddd paresDC, aed conttrnDaDt, gloriaDlas, non quad aurloaa aan prptioas
quaaque in l«min aUulerint, ard quad ruliquariDt pacam rcgnii, la;;eni bnrbaris, quiecpm
moDHBicriia, eccleaiia ordioem. clericia diaoipliDam. De coaaidNU. 1. ir. o. ii.
9 Viiopoitolicua tirplevit omoja uoD eiangrlia, aed aacrUagio. Ep. SSO.
' Ep.L!.
.y Google
MISCHIEFS OF 1NDI8CE1HIKATB APPEALS TO EOME. 267
a be&ntiAil letter,] TeproTing him for his inconsistency in ze&lonslf
contending against lay-investiture , vhile he did not give himself
the least concern with many openly prerailing rices. " He
Tished," he said, " with many picas men, that the servants of
the Romish church would, like experienced physicians, seek flret
to heal the greater disorders, and not giro occasion for their
banterers to say that they strained at gnats and swallowed
camels."
Under this head hetongs, again, the anthority exercised by the
Boman curia, as the highest tribunal ; a tribonal to which appeal
could be made from the whole of Western Christendom, in all
matters that stood in any relation whatsoerer to the chnrcb.
Salutary as this branch of the papal anthority, rightly nsed, might
have proved, it would in the same proportion turn out hurtful,
when every appeal was received without discriminatioD at Bome ;
and corruption by bribes, partiality, zeal, — not for justice and
law, — but only for ambitious projects and the dignity of the church
of Borne, prevailed there ; when, as men were forced to complain
was really the case, he who appealed to the ecclesiastical laws
instead of leaving everything to depend solely on the plenary
power of the pope, was already pat down as an enemy of that
chnrch.* In this way, appeals would necessarily result in effects
directly contrary to the end for which they were instituted. They
no longer served the purpose of procnring protection for the weak
and oppressed against the will of the mighty, but much more of
secnriug for arbitrary power a convenient handle by which to
thwart the execution of the laws and defeat the ends of justice.
Every sentence, however just and lawful, could, by an arbitrary
appeal on the part of him whose selfish interests it opposed, or
whose sole object it was to revenge himself on an enemy, be either
reversed, or at least seriously retarded in its execntion. As early
as the year 1129, Hildebert, bishop of Mans, fonHd cause- for de-
claring, in a free-spirited letter to pope Honorins the Second,
that all chnrch discipline would come to an end, all vices must
l£p.60.
t Ym of CbtitrM, «p. 67, F«ttr of Blols, ep. 168 : L«gea et Mnouu et quicqnid da
•■era «1oquia Bd Doltne pulis BMertioaem polerunua iodDcen, fuDOIUD) et uciilegum
rrpuutMgt uoiqae hoiics Bomuiae eccletiu pablite judicabant. JJen wrre not (o cilc
aof eutaaca, or Itgea, but odI; (papaU [rivilegia.
, Google
268 OATHS BY BISHOPS.
get the upper hand, if, as th« ca«e had hitherto been, ererj >[>•
peal should without distinction be admitted at Rome ; he calls
upon him to proTide, that appeals without goftd reasons assigned,
and that aimed only to procure a delay of justice, should be wholly
rejected^ Bernard adrised pope Eugene the Third not to listen
to every man's story, but sometimes to strike in with the rod.^
Men came at length to perceive, therefore, in Rome itself, the ne-
cessity of setting limits to arbitrary appeals. The eminent wis-
dom of Innocent the Third as a ruler, was shown in tliia matter
as well as in others ; while at the same time, however, his ordi-
nances testify of the enormous abuses which were practised in the
matter of appeals.' He directed, at the fourth Laterau council,
A.D. 1215, that bishops should not be hindered, by any appeal,
from pnuiahing the transgressions of their subjects, and from the
reformation of their dioceses, unless they had violated the leg^
forms.*
As by the Hildebrandian system, the whole government of the
church was placed in the hands of the pope, and the bishops were
to exercise some part of it only as his instruments ; so it was but
aconsistent application of the principles contained in that system,
when bishops, by the act of their institntiou, by the predicates
they bestowed on themaelves, came to be placed more and more
in a relation of dependence on these unlimited rulers of the church.
Had it not been for the reaction of the old ecclesiastical laws,
which were still valid in church practice, the consequences flow-
ing out of that system would have been realized much earlier
than they were. That no choice of a bishop could be valid
without the pope's confirmation was, properly, but a necessary
deduction from that system ; still, however, it came to be so con-
sidered only by slow degrees. Disputes on the choice of bishops
liimished occasion, for the most part, for the practice of the indi-
1 Uunloriu sppcOiiliDneg et gaperfluu omoiDo ■ vealn elongendia nae Budiend*.
Fp.41.
i KoD annpa pnebcre BuRin, quae andiil, aed atlqaando >t flagfrllum quad tn'iM.
* E. g, epp. it. 13. BtiitigniUte jaris plarimi bodie abatsnlFB in sni vrroris defen-
aianem tMomant, quod in snTUuiDiim fusml revetslioncm invfnlnm, el Dt Biioniin
■apariornm correciiaiieiii eludaut, eiae causa frequpntpr ad aposwiicim sedem «pp*llanl.
, Google
FlLr.rNS OP CHURCH OFFICES. 269
vidnaU elected going themselres to Borne to Becore the conflrma-
tion of their election ; And thna this papal confirmation came
more and more into use in the course of the thirteenth centnrf.
The formulary which designated hishops as appointed by the
grace of God, was increased by adding, " and by the grace of the
apostolical chair." At length, they were bonnd by oath to snch
obedience to the popes as vassals paid to their liege lords. This
oath was similar to. the one which Boniface first took to the pope.'
From the time of Gregory the Seventh, the Italian metropolitans
immediately snbordinate to the Ghnrch of Borne, placed them-
selres under snch an oath ; next, H was required of all metropoli-
tans that received the pall from Bome ; finally, of al) bishops
whatsoever. They bound themselves thereby to appear at every
synod when cited by the popes ; to keep secret whatever might
be commnnicated to them either orally or in wnting, by the
popes ; to treat the Boman legates with hononr and respect ; to
provide them with everything they needed, and in all cases of
necessity to stand by the popes with force of arms.
The popes, who at first contended against arbitrary appoint-
ments to church offices by princes, afterwards became chargeable
themselves with the same arbitrary mode of procedure, to the
great injury of the churches. It was first in the twelfth century,
that they recommended by way of petition, to vacant benefices,
individuals who had done eminent service for the Bomish church.
(Their recomtuendations still appear, under the modest name of
precet; hence the persons recommended are called preeiitae.)
But in the beginning of the thirteenth century these precis were
changed into mandata ; and finally, the popes of this century
took the liberty to supersede all other rights (by the formnla
" non obetante,') and to promote their favourites to vacant bene-
fices in whatsoever country they might be found ; insisting, with
a threat of the ban, that their commands shonM be obeyed, as we
have seen in the case of Bohert, bishop of Lincoln. Thus could the
most unfit and the moat unworthy men he promoted to such oflices ;
boys under age, or at least snch as were entirely ignorant of the
language and manners of the people, where their field of action
was assigned ; men, who carried with them, wherever they went.
.y Google
270 PRIVILEGES OF EXKMPIIIOK.
all the Roman corrnption of morals ; or vbo if they preferred to
enjoy, as absentees, the reTenaes of the beneSces, hired under-
lings, who performed the spiritnal functions in an altogether me-
chanical manner. The best ose vhich the popes made of this
authority vas, when they provided in this way, for men who
bad done good service in the cnltiration of letters, an appoint-
ment firee from cares, which they could not otherwise have ob-
tuned.
We bare seen already in the preceding period, how the papal
power was advanced by the selfish interests of subordinate eccle-
siastical authorities, who sought to make themselves independent
of their immediate superiors. But when the popes, instead of
keeping every other authority confined within its appropriate
limits, and placing themselves in opposition to all arbitrary pro-
cedures, now sought to grasp all other power for themselves ;
when, to secure this end, they eagerly complied with the demands
of those who wished to be freed from the troublesome oversight of
their immediate superiors, the inevitable resnlt was the destruc-
tion of all ecclesiastical order, and the promotion of ali licentious-
ness. Thus abbots procured for themselves the insignia of the
episcopal office, — sandals, mitre, and crosier ; and privileges of
exemption in respect to the diocesan authority of the bishops.
Thus was taken away fVom the bishops the means of watching over
all that transpired in their dioceses ; and of punishing everything
bad in them. We have seen on a former page.i how Bernard
warned the pope against this arbitrary extension of his authority ;
and many other infiuential voices were heard in like manner to pro-
test against these exemption -privileges. Thus f res, bishop of
Chartres,' complains to pope Urban the Second, of a monastery
which sought to free itself by soch an exemption from the dio-
cesan oversight of the bishop of Paris, in order that it might anfier
no disturbance in its licentious doings.' Richard, archbishop of
1 See ftg» SOI.
J Ep. 66.
a LMiaiKtaa'a abbu el ni<iQ>chi ejas, qua ncBcio qua nova ItberUte bum exanaoa
tneutar, aiaobjeDtionein Pariiienai eccleaiae dcbitam et Luleniu eibibjiam eonin ca-
nanicam inuitutianem dt ceirioe aaa excatera molinntur. Hae auLem penonae biyut
modi aont, quibus magii neocanaria eat sabjeelio qnam libertaa, qui liberUW In occi^
aianvm caruis abDlanlnr, quibua ai decern millia paedagogoram In Cbriata ad euilodiam
dapuMTenlDr, vii umen ato regvlarts conlineptiae legibua ligarentiir.
, Google
COMPLAINTS CONCBRHIKG EXEMPTION. 271
Canterbury, in a letter filled with similar complaints, addressed to
pope Alexander the Third,' qnotes the language of one of these
abbots who was striving to throw off the regular dependence on
bis bishop. He said : " The abbots, who do not annihilate the
authority of the bishops, are poor creatnres ; for, by the annaal
payment at Home of an onnce of gold, they might obt«n exemp-
tion." " The abbots," says that archbishop, " exalt themselres
above their primates and bishops ; and not a man of them is
willing to pay due regard to his snperior. Thns abbots and monks
would abandon themselves to all their lasts, with none to remind
them of their daty, and every species of disorder would spread
through the monasteries.' If a speedy remedy were not applied
to this evil, it was to be feared, that as the abbots were exempted
from the oversight of the bishops, so the bishops would be ex-
empted from that of the archbishops, and the deans and arch-
deacons ftom that of their snperiora." " To express our own
opinion freely," says he, " it does little honour to the pope's jus-
tice, for him to confer a benefit on one person at the cost of ano-
ther; to take what is mine, and render himself chargeable with
doing, in ecclesiastical afi&irs, that which no secular power would
take the liberty of doing in secular affairs." He reminds him, as
Bernard had reminded pope Eugene,' of the precept of the apostle
Paul (Rom. xiit. 1), that every man should be subject to the
powers that be. " In the human body, one member does not de-
oline serving another. Among the angels, one desired exemption
from the divine authority ; and, from an angel, he became a
devil." He acknowledges, that such exemptions had been origi-
nally granted to the monasteries to secure quiet for them, to
protect them against the tyranny of bishops ; but the matter had
now taken an opposite tarn. Many were at the present time brought
to ruin by these extraordinary liberties. To be sure, one who so
firmly resisted the arbitrary proceedings of Rome, would neces-
sarily draw upon himself the charge of presumption, for daring to
■ Ep. SB. Among the Uuen of Peter of Bloia.
1 Abbues exlcrias carem cernis id dolderiii agDDt, non CDrantes, dnmmodo ItiDl*
enhiboDtur, H flat pax in diebos, eorum cluuatralea rero tanquun ac«]<hall otia Tseint
et Tuiilaqnto, nee enim preeaidem h*b«ii>, qn< era ad fhigcm vitae melioriB Inclinrl.
Quodai lumultuasas eorum oonteatiODO audirelu, daiiBlrum non mnllam diflbm pal*-
■ S«e ibote, page 201.
.y Google
272 COMPLAINTS CONCERNING EXEMPTION.
attack the sacred aathority of the pope.' Peter of Bloie congra-
tulates his brother, an abbot, who had received fVom the pope
those badges of the episcopal dignity, together vith the exemp-
tion, on the promotion he had obtained ; but at the sametime ex-
presses his dissatisfaction that be should eoDsent to wear the
signs of a dignity which belonged only to the bishop, and which,
on another ftinctionary, saTonred of ranity and arrogance.' He
tells him that disobedience to hie iawrul superior was not to be
ezcnsed, even by the papal priTiteginm ; for a pririlege bestowed
by a man could avail nothing against the dirine order.' That
pions theologian of Paris, who was so zealous in opposing the
abuses of the chnrch, near the close of the twelfth century,
Peter Cantor, expresses a fear that such partial exemptions and
partitions, would pave the way for the nnirersa] downfall of the
spiritnal empire of Rome, which was to take place in the last
times.* It is singular, however, at the same time, to observe
bow this man, otherwise so liberal- minded, — in intimating, that
by such a mode of procedure the whole ancient constitution of the
chnrch was overthrown, and everything made solely and directly
dependent on the supreme anthority of the pope, — yet, at the
same time, feels constrajned to defend himself against the charge
of violating the papal majesty ; declaring that, beyond a doubt,
no person was competent to judge over the pope, and that the
apostolical chair, which could not err, may perhaps have acted in
such things by a particular illnmination. We might be almost
tempted to regard such declarations as irony, if the whole tone of
the work, and of the passage in question, did not contradict such
a supposition.*
1 De fialo BDinmi pontiflcia dispulBBse el BaoriltgiBm cominiBisM dicemur; leromta-
mi'D noil eat vqaa diapuutlo, ubl sustinenti reapondere iion Ucf^t
1 Inaignii fipiwapalu Fminentiac in ablmt* n»c ipprobo neo *a«pto. Mitn (Dim et
aunoliu Bique laQdalis in ilio qnam Id episoopo qDudim Haperbs «luio eal el pne-
samptuoaa OBleuUlio librnatl". F.p. 90.
1 Nee bItndittDr sib) aliquis, quod jjrr prlvitepum RoDiinM eceltsile ab inobedivDlia
eicDBFlur. Si enini praecipit Deus H alind iodulgel el pnecipil bomo, abcdieudum eat
Deo pottoi qoain liomiDi.
< Venudmn rat. ne hae Memplionea et diiiiianea partienUrea iiiii(in*alem bciaat
diriaionnB a BomaDO regno (piriliiali, qaaa fasla «at jam as parta a Homaao i^no
mitariBli. SThoiB. Ji.S. See Pttri CaDloria verbnm abbreiiatam. Uonliboi, ISSS,
p. 114.
^ 3ed dioelut inibi. Pa. Iliii. Oa lunm ponii in ooalum, Beapondeo : non. Hoc au-
tem non aaaerendo, aed opponeodo induco, Non enim lioet mibi dione domino p«pK :
.y Google
ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS. STODT OF LAW BY IRNEEIDS. 273
Id France, some afler-effects of that spirit of chorch freedom,
Thich we obserred there in the eariier ceoturie^ still manifested
themselTes in the way in which the chnrch of this country sought
to preaerre itself hy the so-called pragmatic sanction, enacted
by king Louis the Ninth, in the year 1268, against several of
the oppressive and restrictive measures which have jnst been
mentioned.
The change which had taken place in the sapreme government
of the church, necessarily brought along with it a change also in
many things connected with legislation, in all parts of the chnrch ;
and hence, the old collections of ecclesiastical laws no longer met
the existing want^. Ever since, the pseudo-Isidorian decretals
began to be received as valid, men would already come to be
sensible of this. The collision between the old and the new
church legislation wonld occasion considerable embarrassment.
Since the establishment of the validity of those decretals, several
new collections of ecclesiastical laws had, it is true, been formed ;
•s, for example, that of Regino, abbot of Friim, in the tenth, and
that of Burkhard, bishop of Worms, and that of Yves, bishop of
Cbartres, in the eleventh century ; but still, these collections did
not prove adequate to do away that contrariety. Add to this,
that the new papal chnrch system needed some counterpoise
j^ainst a tendency which threatened to become dangerous to it.
In the twelfth century, great enthusiasm was excited for the
renewed study of the Boman law, by the fomous Irnerine(Cluame-
rins), at the university of Bologna ; and this study led to investi-
gations and doctrines which were quite unfavonrable to the inte-
rests of the papacy. Even Imerins stood forth as an ally of the
imperial power, in the contest with the papacyj and it was, in
l^ct, the famous teachers of law at that university, who were em-
ployed by the emperor Frederic the First, to investigate and de-
fend his rights at the diet of Boncola. The more eager. there-
Car lU hois ? SMrilrgiam culm tat, open eya rrdargiiece ct Titnpmre. Verurrtanifn
horuiD lolalionrm teI qui rattune lii obvietar, son Tidfo. Siia aDlnn, quii ancloriiiite
MDoDi* letaria Tfl noti non fit bqjnnnDdi dJTiiio «t aiemptio in ecilnit *eil gpeciali
anctoriute sedis ipoMoliou, qaun nan {wtitcir Domian* «nn. FoTM taim inslinclu
etruniliu'i cooailio Spiriiui stncCi l«geqa« priTBtBdDaUbDaheit,tiealSimp«i>D8CcuDt
bottibai occidil, aed tie ■nbtati aunt ronanlM at proconaulea ie mtdio, nl pauoa tcI
nulla inpenDt H omnia Cnaat sic, qai omnia aiont omnibaa impenc
I Landolph. Junior, biot. Hcdiolan. a. trx. Unnwri aoriptor. rer. Italicar. 1. 1., I.
VOL. VII.
.y Google
274 OLD AND NEW ECCLESIASTICAL LAW.
fore, would be the hierarchic^ party to oppose that hostile
tendency, by setting np another, in defence of their own intereste
and principles, Uiroagh the study of ecclesiastical law, fVom an
opposite point of view. Thus it came about that — at the famoos
eeat itself of the atndy of the Roman law — at Bologna, about the -
year 1151, a Benedictine, or according to another accouot, a Ca-
maldulensian monk, Qratian, arranged a new collection of eccle-
siastical laws, better suited to the wants of the chnreh, and to the
scientific taste of these times. As the title itself indicates,
" Concordia ducordantUun canoTOtm," old and new ecclesiastical
laws were here bronght together, their differences discussed, and
their reconciliation attempted, — a method similar to that em-
ployed by Peter Lombard in handling the doctrines of faith. This
logical arrangement and method of reconciliation, supplied a wel-
come nutriment to the prevailing scientific spirit. From that time
the study also of canon law was pnrsned with great zeal, and the
two parties called the Legists and the Decretists arose, — Gratian's
collections of laws being denominated simply the " Decreium
Gratiani." The zeal with which the study of civil and ecclesi-
astical law was pursued had, however, this injurious efiect, that
the clergy were thereby drawn away from the study of the Bible,
and from the higher, directly theological, interest, and their whole
life devoted solely to these pursuits.^
But still, the contrariety between the old and the new eccle-
siastical laws could not be got rid of by this attempt at reconci-
liation. Many doubts and difficuUies arose from tlus cause ; and
the popes were applied to for a decision of the contested ques-
tions which resulted therefrom. In the laws enacted by them,
the ecclesiastical law received great additions ; as, for example,
in the decisions of Innocent the Third, in particular, which formed
a rich storehouse for that code. But a twofold injury resulted.
An intermediate authority was wanting, to introduce the new
papal laws at once into the practice of the church ; and, in the
twelfth century, many bulls were interpolated, under the name of
the popes, to subserve particular interests. People returning from
a pilgrimage to Rome, brought with them interpolated bulls, and
1 Pelrr Cidiot enuplain* in hii Tcibum abbKTiilam, c It : Omiui* utlbns libenli-
bu> CMleatibaaqne dMoipUnls omne' rndiunm legunl et foreiuia quBarant, Bl gtnium al
lucrum mejidicsnt. Compue, In the leucnof PeUf de Bloi^epiiilca 7S kdJ 1«).
.y Google
FOBaSD BULLS. 275
put them in circalation.' la the time of Innocent the Third, ft
forger of this sort had the boldness to appear in Sweden, in the
character of a papal legate.^ There were ecclesiastics who had
acqoired a pecaJi&r knack in imitating papal bnlU, and pnshed a
lacratiTe business in that line.* Thus many bad things conld ba
done in the name of the popes, for which they were not in the
least responsible, — an eril of which Innocent the Third felt it ne-
eesaary to complain.* In England, near the close of the twelfth
eentnrr, the ban vas for this reason pablicly prononnced on falsi-
fiers of the bnlls.^ In order to suppress these pemiciona acts of
imposture. Innocent the Third enacted laws, whereby' snch im-
postors were condemned to serere pnnishments, and the marks
of distinctioQ between gennine and nngennine bulls accurately
defined.* Hence, the still greater need of a new and duly ac-
credited collection for ecclesiastical law, in which the genuine
laws might be found brought together. After many previous
attempts to supply this want, pope Gregory the Ninth, in the
year 1234, cansed snch a digest to be formed by the general of
the Dominicans, Raymund a Penneforte.^
1 lDnaceDiibeTbiid,spp.I. ii.,ep.29.
1 L. c. I. yi^ tp. 10.
* Jacob of Vilrj (see iDte, ptfs 80), qudm unoDg tbc b4d maolu iDd clergr, wbo
(o«k all •otu of libcnj to gratify thsir cnpidilj, thaw qai Mniiornin erimen peuimoia
inoimntes. filaii lilerii (t bnllil fnrLiTU in pentiliDaem ntl nou vireutur. HUC ooci-
denul, c nJx.
* IddoccdIIII. (I. Lcp. 23S) uji: Dnnoepc muidua M inUitatiDim iDterdnm Ini-
^Du 1 wdB ipMloUca tiDUure multl tif udb( e( miraiUBT et in bocci eidpcm impoainl,
in quo •inoeritu ejiu oulpu proraus igDura per ianoceutiuD eicuauur.
. > LttUnotPttrrit Blali,«p. 63. It ia bcra aiud, in id orijinucg inu^ bjBichud,
■rchbiibop of Cinteibur]' : Quonlam in bia partibu* pabliea hluriorum psalia obrepsit,
qai bnltia adDlWiiniaet lilcria aalnmnia* inoDoentibin moiEBt el glatnm juue powi-
dcnlium anbTUtera nolitiiituc. And eg. 68 i FalMrioram prtealigiDU maiilit iu in
epixoaponiDi Mmuuueliun ae inniTil, ut hlaiua iu amDinm fen monaaleriorun) eicmp-
tloDe pnavdeaL In Un Uam ot Jobn of Saliaburj, ep. S3 : Hi^ga aigilU camptio
suiienalia tcdeaiia pvriculum ett, earn ad uoiua aignaCDli nolun aolvi tt oUadi
poaaiut qaominllbct on poDiificum et culpa quaalibet impnuiu perlranseal et Inno-
erulia condFmnatnr. Unde in eoa, qai boo aucnUra pnwaomunl, luiniadTertaDdum
«al aicDt in boslea poblicoa at totiua ecdtaine, quantam in ipai> esl, anbvereom. On
the Enfflo pnnuad wilb tlina forgeriaa, •«, rnriberon, Uia leUerufStepban ofToDrnar,
•i>.221.
ii pope ilrcad; rafemd lo,
a i
, Google
HILDEBRANDIAN EPOCH OF BBFORH.
REUAININB PAETS OF THE CHUBCB CONSTITUTION.
It vas by the degeneracy of the clergy and the confusion ex-
isting in all part« of the chnrch-constitntion, that the refarmiDg
tendencies of the Hildebrandian epoch bad been called forth. A
part of the abases which had crept in, those which the rode
arbitrary proceedings of monarchs had introduced, were Tery
thoroughly counteracted by the triomph of the Hildebraodian
system ; a great zeal for the reformation of the clergy and of the
church life, after the pattern of the primitive apostolical ohnrch,
as it presented itself to the imaginaticHi of the men of this period,
commenced from this epoch. A bond of union was here pre-
sented between tU the opponenta of the reigning corruption, all
men in all the churches who were zealous for a strict severity of
morals among the clergy, and the worthy celebration of the offices
of worship. The provost Gerhoh of Reichersberg representA, as
a work of the same spirit, the enthusiasm tor the crusades; the
leal of monasticism now carried to an unusual height, and for tfae
renovated canonical mode of living together ; the multitudes who
contended with secular, and the other mnltilndcs who contended
with spiritual weapons for the same holy object.i From this
epoch began a tierce struggle between the smaller number of the
more strict ecclesiastics who were disposed to favouT reform, and
the great majority who followed only their pleasures.
But the measures applied by Gregory the Seventh and his
successors, were by no means calculated to produce a lasting
effect on the Tast multitude who were not themselves affected by
this spirit of reform. By laws of celibacy, chastity and purity of
manners could not be forced on the clergy : men contented them-
selves with a seeming obedience, and those to whom a regular
marriage was not allowed, abandoned themselves, in private, to
excesses so much the worse, — sought in gorgeous apparel, out-
1 He Mr>: Est gnmde ■peoUaiilnm, videre bine milites in cunpo pagnanlc* due*
Joint, bine veto bsalam Augaitinam qaui *1lerDm Aron (tipatum Lavjija et Mnetam
Btimlicluiii qaisi Hnr, Eiod. xilL 12. itipitum raligioiii Diaoubis oraDtra; — ud
igtiD : Uioc poiC longua simaDiaii hiemem Teniili luniULe spinuu iFflOKUil vjoca
Dominic*, CDnBtiCDDnlur DOC nobiR et lesodochia et nova ciebreuuiU Itudtim MDtim.
Id Pa.ixxii.Pei tbeaauniB anecdotor. noTiuimas, t. t., f. 7M.
.y Google
PATE OP THE WELl^DISPOSED CLEEQT. 277
ward splendour,^ rereliy, aod noisy amnsemeDts, an iodenini-
fication for the enjoyments of domestic life, which were forbidden
them. The dissolation of the canonical life continoally went on
increasing. The prebends were by many considered aa only a
means of good liring, and they either did not concern themselves
at all about the ecclesiaaticol functions incumbent on them, or
performed them in a mechanical way, without derotion or dignity,
or else got them performed by hireling' job-working eubstitutes*
Those who would not follow the example of the rest, who exhi-
bited in their whole manner of life a seriousness corresponding to
their Tocation, who dared to converse aboot spiritaal things, wer^
decried by the latter as singnlar fellows and pietists ;* or, if they
▼entnred to stand forth as censors, exposed themselres to hatred
and persecution ; for men dreaded a spirit of reform supported
by popes and monarchs which might bring down a severe chas-
tisement on the heads of the corrupt clergy. " Behold," said the
others, " how this man depaxta tVom onr customs ; he wants to
convert us into monks. We must at once take onr stand against
him. If we do not, it will go with us as it has done with others
before us. The pope and the king will unite against us, they
will deprive us of our livings, and other fashions will be intro-
dneed here. We shall become a laughing-stock to all the
people."'
When the popes had succeeded in banishing the direct and
1 Id oppoailion to tbcie, >ge, e. g. the abbot Bernard of CburrHi, ep. 2, { 11 : Coo-
cedituT Libi, ut >i b«Qe de»niii, de iltario viiaa, non aatem, ut de •Itaiio luXDrisriB, ul
de alurio snperbiu, ut iode coDipara tibi thtna aarea, lellBS depictai, calouia deorgen.
lata, varia griseaqua pellic«a a nollo et maDibui omata parpureo divenificata.
> We bave an example inacburoh otUubtiiD In Iha twellUieennirj, in tb* accannl of
UiH life of bishop U bald, written by hb ineenaor Tebald : Nulla tone lemporii oriinia
oliaervantia, nulla pronaa nligionia ODlebalor memoria. Hercede annuaarat sondDrtui,
quicampanaa palaarel ia hnra olBoiarnm et qnia cluricammnnuaquiaqaain dumo propria
epulabatur et dortnieba^ tou ten obacrrantia eoeleaiaBtioi culUu cattodiebatnr in palan
nolanim. Sea Acta Sanctor. Mena. Uq. t. iii., t 631.
1 Clerici condDotores aod oondnctitli, aa Ocrhob lajs in bil Dialog, de diArratia
olsrici aarcnlarii M If gularia. Pm tbea. aneod. noriaa. t. ii.,f.4B2.
* Si non facia, inod caeteti, de aingnlaritate uotabor. Bcrnaid-ep. 3,^ II.
* Bee life of lb« abbot William Roakild, who belonged la the lime* of pope Innocent
tbe Tbiid, in tbe Actia SancUr. U. April, L i., I. 636 ; and what Jagob of Vltrr aajg of
ttaoBS ooTTOpt MOleaiaatiea: Hi aotem, qui intei eoa >iri jnatl H timorati snpar abflmi-
nationibni eorum Ingent et eontriatantnr, ab Ita iiridentur. Hypoorilaa et aapefttiljoaoa
dionnt, repalantea pro magna edmina, quod diTinae aeriplnrae ■erbam vel ipeuoi Dei
Doman inter eoe aiul annt uoDioare. Hiit. oooidentaL e. izx.
, Google
278 LAWS AGAINST ABUSES OF NO EFFECT.
arbitrary jnflneDce of the priDces on ecclesiastical appointments,
another not less pernicious node of arbitrary proceeding often
took the place of that vhieh had been suppressed. The bishops
and chapters of the cathedral often suffered tbemselyes to be de-
termined by family interests and worldly considerations more thaa
by any concern for the good of the chuuh. The older ecclesiasti-
cal laws respecting the canonical age were neglected, and boys
nnder age promoted to the first offices of the church^ Canonical
priests made it a mle amongst themselves, that none bat persons
of noble birth shoald join their class,' and so the ostentatiooB
display and Inxnnoos modes of liring practised in the higher ranks,
were introdnced amongst the clergy. Nepotism, and the spirit
of gain, led to the aecamnlation of several benefices often involr-
ing the duties of incompatible callings on obs person. Bespect-
ing the so-called plurality of benefices, and the non-reudeace of
clergymen near the chnrch with which their official dnties wer«
connected, varions complaints were offered. Feter Cantor, in the
work wherein he combats the ecclesiastical abnses of his times,*
resents it that, in a respectable church, the five offices of greatest
income had been given to absentees.' The popes Alexander the
Third and Innocent the Third, passed laws at the Lateran gene>
ral conncils, in the years 1179 and 1215, for the suppression of
the above-mentioned abnses ; bat, by all the outward measures
that were applied, little conld be effected, so long as the sources
of the evil were still left behind ; and the bad example which the
arbitrary proceedings of succeeding popes presented, wonM only
contribute to promote snch abuses. Bishops, who had the good
> TtwuofdioTBrrDiidliibi* tnM,I>« olBdo epiBcopornm, c. lii.: Scbalirw pnari
(t ImpatMnaadoleaccDlcaobunentiiis digniuun pramoTeDtiir id enolniMtien dip
nilaWaet <l< anb {null tnnihnintur id prinoipaDdum pretbjterii, laMlorei iotniaii
qpod firgn eTuerint qnun qnod merueriDI priodpitiun. Tli< compliiati tn Ptta d«
Blri*,ep>60: Episcaporum neqnitit, qui aim pannliim promotioBMn mnL^dFo linga.
Uriler occopMi, ul nihil tlind efficient lat lomDietit, tlqne indigntiui Msbalarimm t*1
in medio liiiUtioM Dan releicni. PurpnnU ioceodit pmotela pontiBenBi etelaUde
pttrinoDio craciflii in mpCTbia et in ibBiioDc id omnes vitie M*ctrivi( illecebnu ■•
•flUndiL
1 B«e e. g. Tie^ leltrai, ep. ISS.
> Tb« Verbom AbbreTiiium, tlrmdjr wTsnl timet nfemd to.
4 Fro qalbua (ndilibns) pereepti* in ea nee par Tinrium dm per ■liam MTTitur.
Nod dleo, uuu raiiunu, dod Icgilar tuMm, Md b«o etiun coniiliii cjaa hiibu'iiu,
qalpF* nolla pnMnttDm q«iB(ll# wtD«l in •ano pneirDi in n iBTtiDitBr- I. c. «.
.y Google
CLERtCI BEODLARES AND SABCULAaSE. 279
of tbeir eommnnities at heart, as, for example, Robert Grosshead,
ve hear complaiDJng bitterly on this sabject.*
Id the contest with the great masa of the secularised clergy
stood forth, in the twelfth century, men who sought to bring back
the old canonical life to a still greater degree of strictness, to re-
form the clerical body stiJI more according to the pattern of the
monastic life. Snch a man was Norbert, the founder of a new
and peculiar congregation, which became a place of refuge for
many who were dissatisfied with the then existing condition of
the clergy. Of him we shall have to speak more at lai^e in the
history of monastieism. But there were also Other men of the
more rigid tendency, who professed no wish of founding a new
institution, but only desired to bring back the clergy to a mode
of life and of association corresponding to their original destina-
tion. Among these the individnal of whom we hare so often
spoken as an enthusiastic champion of the Hildebrandian system,
the proTost Gerhoh of Beichereberg, deserres particularly to be
mentioned. The greatest part of his life was spent ia struggling
for the reformation of the clenta ;' and the storms which agitated
that body proceeded from this rery cause ; he is in this respect to-
be compared with Katherius.^ The apostolical community of
goods, as men conceiTcd it, was to him the type of the nnion which
ought to exist amongst the clergy. The rule ascribed to Angns-
tin, he represented as the law for the community of the clergy ;
they should own no sort of properity ; strangers to all luxury and
splendour, they should be contented with the simple necessaries
of life. It was what Arnold of Brescia wanted to bring about,
only in a more liberal spirit. To the clerical rule drawn np at
1 Bee his latter to hU irchdeMoll, «p. 107, in Brown, id wliich he cdli apon him to
eMrobe UTn'tlT tovardB the cltrg; vbo neglecMd llrair duty, and oompltiiia or their
incoDliiviltliTH, tbeir voriitlj punniti, lud thnrlriSing imiueiiiFDte: £i nlstu fida
digDO aadiTJaiua, qnod plnrinii aMetdoM ■rebidiiiMnata* ireitrl bona canoDicu lot nau
dkuDt Mil oorrapte dieuot, el Id qnod dieunt bidb omni dsTolioD* eat devotibnif aigno,
Imo migia cam eiidetiti oalrnaiane animl indeTotl dicnnt DM borun ohaemnt in
diwDdo, que oommodior lit parochitnli ed aDdlendiim dirina led qnaa eorom ptna
coBaoutt UbidlncMae deaidiae. Hibent iniaper •ii» toaulae, qaod elai noa et noslro*
bleat aDm inqaieitionai iDpcrqunnodi fieri feoimna, hii perqaoa Bunt liiiiDiaitiDBea
> He bae himaelf related the hiatory ot his conleati with bishopa, aanonioala, and
pd]Maa,inbiBComnMDUrj en the Pialnu. See P«i thee, ineed. iioTiaa. t. * . 2030,
.y Google
280 CLEBICI &EOULABE6 AND SABCDLARES.
Aix-Ia-Cbapelle,i Gerhob referred back, as a lu nie, ori^Datii^
in the court of a prince, not in the chsrch.' Considered from this
point of Tiev, those eccleaiaatics alone, who subjected themulres
to this stricter rule, were recognized as genaine c&nonicala, as
clerici regvlaret ; all the rest were placed in the class of irregt*-
lares sMealarea, secular clergjmeii. Bnt among the latter, too,
there was a great dirersitf as to their habits of liring. This,
even the zealous adrocate of the stricter role, the proTost Qerhoh,
little as he was inolined to allow them dne justice, was forced to
acknowledge.* There were amongst the secular clergy men of
spiiitoal feelings ; and a distinction is to be made between thoee
whom the love of freedom, and those whom an inclinatioo to
licentiousness led to choose this mode of life ; of which latter
Jacob of Vitry says, that they were very properly called canornot
Baeculares, becanse they belonged entirely to the aaecalum, to
the world, but that they were incorrectly styled canoni<^, for they
led a life altogether without rule or law.*
It so happened in tke twelftli and thirteenth centuries, that,
from tke body of these secular clergymen, came iodiridnals
awakened to repentance by peculiar impressions upon their
minds ; filled with abhorrence of the worldly pnrsuits of the
clergy, they turned all at once to an entirely different mode of
life. The duties of the spiritual calling, their guilt in baring
hitherto so neglected them, pressed with tbeir whole weight np<Hi
their consciences. They felt constrained to exert themselres the
more earnestly to make good their own deficiencies, and to exhort
clergy and laity to repentance and to a serious Christian deport-
ment. They travelled round as preachers of repentance ; by their
words of exhortation, coming warm fVom the heart, many were
moTed, awakened to remorse for tbeir sins and to resolutions of
amendment ; though the powerful impressions of the moment did
1 VoLti.,p. 19*.
1 Illun clericornm Tegalm, ooo in ecoI««i«,i«d in inli^ngli dieuum. Id Pi. i»u.
Pcztbea.l.v.f.l3S2.
B He M J) : Non eoe omnM dunn«nin>, onm ei ipaii agiiMeiniiii illqaot, lIcM pan-
co!, fsge iU diMJpliuatM, at lioet halxant propriR, quui non hibsiilea, b^winl et et
>iDd»nliDncUiii<]>monimdiiciplint. TaPi.IiTiL, l.o.f. 135a
* From (bit better oltu ha diMingniaba Ihaaa i Holti auleoi temparjbaa lalla rep«~
riuDtur cuODid Tcro nomina aucolarea, quonm ngula nt, iiregalariuc Titan, c-
.y Google
FULCO'S EDOCATIOM. HIS PREACHING. 281
not always endure. A circle of young men vas formed around
them, and they became the objects of enthnBiastic Teneration ;
b; which, howerer, such of them as lacked firmness of Christian
character might easily be intoxicated, and quitting the paths of
humility and discretion, be led into dangerous self-delusions ; so
that what had begun in a holy enthusiasm might gradually be-
come ritiated by the intrusion of impure motives.
Near the close of the twelfth century, a great stir was produced
in France by a person named Fnlco. He was one of the ordinary,
igaorant, worldly-minded ecclesiastics, the priest and parson of a
country town not far from Paris. Afterwards be experienced a
change, of the nature we haTo described ; and as he hud before
neglected bis flock, and injured them by bis bad example, so now
he sought to build them up, by his teaching and example. But
he soon became painfully sensible of his want of that knowledge
which he had taken no pains to acquire, but which was now in-
dispensable to him in order to instruct his community. In order
to supply as far as possible this deficiency, be went on week-days
to Paris, and attended the lectures of Peter Cantor, a theologian
distinguished for his peculiar scriptural bent and his tendency to
practical reform ; and of the knowledge here acquired he availed
himself, by elaborating it into sermons, which he preached on
Sundays to bis flock. These sermons were not so much distin-
guished for profoundness of thoi^;ht, as for their adaptation to the
common understanding and to the occasions of practical life. He
was a man of the people, and the way in which he spoke made
what he said still more impressire than it would otherwise have
been. Hence, when others delirered his copied discourses OTer
again, tbey failed of producing the same effects.' At first, neigh-
bouring clergymen inrited him to preach before their congrega-
tions. Next, he was called to Paris, and he preached not only in
churches, but also in the public places. Professors, students,
people of all ranks and classes, flocked to hear him. In a coarse
cowl, girt about with a thong of leather, be itinerated as a
preacher of repentance through France, and fearlessly denounced
the reigning vices of learned and unlearned, high and low. His
words often wrought such deep compunction, that people scourged
1 3m die woida of Jaoob of Vilry: Qaic Umrn nan hsiipiebuil in ilUriiu ore neo
Untun froctlBcfbaDt »b dils prMdinU. Biac wddenuL f. 287.
.y Google
282 FDLCO'S PBEACHINO.
tbemselTes, threv themselres on the gronnd before bim, confessed
their bjdb before all, and declared themselres ready to do anythinir
he might direct in order to reform their lires, and to redress the
wrongs vhieh they bad done. Usnrers restored back the interest
they bad taken ; those who, in times of scarcity, had stored np
large quantities of grain to sell again at a greatly adranced price,
threw open their granaries. In sach times be fVequently ex-
claimed : " Oire food to him who is perisbii^ with bnnger, or
else tboa perisbest thyself." He announced to the eom-dealeis
that before the coming harrest tbey wonld be forced to sell cheap
their stored-vp grain ; and cheap it soon became in consequence
of bis own annnnciation. Unltitndes of abandoned women, who
lired on the wages of sin, were conrerted by him. For some he
obtained hnsbands ; for others he founded a nnnnery. He ex-
posed the impnre morals of the clergy; and the latter, seeing the
finger of every man pointed agunst them, were obliged to sepa-
rate Arom their concnbines. A curse, that fell (Vom his lips, spread
alarm like a thunderbolt. People whom he so addressed were seen
to fall like epileptics, foaming at the month and distorted with
coninlsions. S.ach appearances promoted the faith in the super-
natural power of bis words. Sick persons wero brought to him
iVom all quarters, who expected to be healed by his touch, by his
blessing ; and wonderful stories were told of the miracles thus
wrought.' Men were so eager to obtain a fragment of his cloth-
ing, in order to preserve it as a miracle-working relic, that the
very garments he wore on hia person were often rent in pieces by
the multitude. It required strong qualities of mind for a man not
to be hnrried by snch extravagant veneration paid to himself,
into self-forgetfulness and spiritual pride. Pressed by the multi-
tude, in danger of being crushed, Fulco would swing his staff
with snch violence around him as to wonnd many within its
sweep. But the wounded never uttered a mnrmnring word ; they
kissed the blood as it streamed forth under the blow, as if they
had been healed by the rongh touch of the h<4y man. A person
having once rent a fragment from his garment, eai^ he to the
multitude : " Tear not my apparel which has not been blessed,"
1 DnarriDg of natioe tn Hit words ot itroh at Vilrj: Taoli infinnonini fi eontm
qui MM affenlMiit, ml fides et dnotio, quod ddd lolam ttni Vti DMiitia, trdfimm
ipiTilui ttfidtl Hon kuiidiiif ji ntagxituiint plum unurenliir.
.y Google
FDLCO'S INFLUBRCE ON THE CLBROY. PETER DB RUSIA. 283
and signing ihe cross, he prononnced a blessing on the raiment
of the indiridnal vho had torn the (Vagment h-om his ova, and
this was nov immediately divided np into small pieces, which
were looked upon as relics. At length he stood forth as a preacher
of the crusades. A great deal of money was sent to him, which
he divided amongst the crusaders ; yet the Tast collections which
he made injured his reputation.^
The personal influence of this man, who stood prominent nei-
ther by his talents nor his ofScial station, gare birth to a new
life of the clergy, a greater teal in discharging the dsties of the
predicatorial office and of the cnre of Bonis, both in France and in
England. Yonng men, who, in the stndy of a dialectic theology at
the Unirersity of Paris, had forgotten the obligation to care for the
saWation of sonls, were touched by the discourses of this nnleamed
itinerant, and trained by his instmmentality into zealons preachers.
He formed, and left behind him, a peculiar school ; he sent his
disciples over to England, and his example had a stimnlating
effect even on such as had never come into personal contact with
him. " Many," says Jacob of Vitry,* " inflamed witli the fire of
love, and incited by his example, began to teach and to preach,
and to lead not a few to repentance, and to snatch the souls of
unners from destruction."
One man of learning, in particular, belonging to the Unirersity
of Paris, the magister Peter de Busia (or de fiossiaco), attached
himself, as a preacher of repentance, to Fulco, and produced great
effects. But his preaching procured for him rich presents and great
narks of honour ; he proved unfaithful to his missionary calling by
accepting a place as canonical priest and chancellor of the church
at Chartres. Snch a change in this man made an nnfavourable
impression on those who were accustomed to reverence in Fnlco's
disciples only preachers glowing with lore for the salvation of the
sonls of their brethren. An historian of these times remarks, in
speaking of the great activity of the above-mentioned preacher,
* "He who would know in what temper each man preached, mast
1 jRcobni dc Vitriaca hiat. occideoUL e. Ti., cU.j where w* flod tliealorj related fa
fUlL Bigord de gesiis PLilipni Angusii, u the jeullOe, and lbs ToUoving. UhiIww
or Pirii, je*t im, r. IM.
.y Google
2S4 COSDCCT OF ARCHDEACONS.
look to the end ; for the end most clearly reveals the disposition
of the man."'
These preachers of repentance and reform, who came forth from
the rery hody of the clergy, might be led on by their pious ze^
to examine into the gronnds and canees of the corruption which
they attacked, and to inqnire more profoundly into the goepel
truth which was opposed to it. In this way a class of men might
be raised np who wonid attack the reigning church system, as we
shall see in the fourth section, relating to the history of sects.
We most here repeat what we have already said in an earlier
period, cooceming the exactions and tyranny of the archdeacons,^
who endeavoured to build np an authority independent of the
bishops;' although there were those, too, who distinguished
themseWes by self-denying love in a devoted and assiduous dis-
cbarge of the dnties of their calling, by unwearied zeal and disin-
terestedness in making their tours of visitation amongst the
communities intrusted to their care; men who expended their
regular incomes in works of beneficence, and who remained poor
in very profitable offices ; men who, stafi* in hand, travelled over
their dioceses on foot, preaching the word in every place.* To
oppose, however, the arbitrary proceedings of those archdeacons
who abused their authority, the bishops, in the coarse of the
twelfth century, employed other proxies in the administration of
their jurisdictions, under the name of qfidalet. This title was
applied at first in a more general sense, to denote those who,
under varions relations, served as deputies and agents of the
bi&hops, and had to manage** various .kinds of bosiness in their
names.) Somewhat later, those who served as deputies of the
1 Vol. T. p. 142.
1 £■ g. John of Baliabnrf, ep. 60, coDceraEog the rabiei archdiuMinorum: Aliomm
(riMilU ID Mrdm gaadiuni cedil, In quoruni manibtu in[qalutei nml, st ainktn eornm
■HI nplew »t miiD«rlbu sat InlifaL Hue onim hominain monitn deitm ddd ha.
beDL SicDi enim qoidun iu Tinulii ciccdtio unbideilrl suut, >io iiti imbilaeti confiii-
cuDMT $b *vmrilitet npiaa.
4 Al i« niated ofaa ucbdMCOl], H«irilia>, Id tbe dioecM of Tropes, ncirthe begiiu
ning at the thirtsenth ccDtniy, b; Thomu CinlipnteBU, in bu Sonum UmTendt,
..i,p.a
, Google
EXTORTIONS PKACTISED BT THE 07FICIALE8. 285
bishops in the citre of sodIb,' and in the proper spiritnal jaiisdic-
tion — sach officers as Innocent the Third, at the fourth Lateran
council, in 1216, ordered to be appointed for the beneSt of the
larger dioceses neglected by the vorldJy-minded bishops^ — were
distinguished under the name of vicarii, from the ojiciales, so
called in the narrower sense, to whom was intrusted a coercive
joriadiction. But though a check was thus placed on the arbi-
trary authority which the archdeacons had arrogated to themselres,
and the authority of the bishops preserred gainst encroachments,
yet the communities gained nothing thereby. In place of the
exactions, which the archdeacons had taken the liberty to make
on their own score, came others of a different sort, which were
practised by the officials, as the organs of the bishops, for the
enriching of themselres ; so that Peter of Blois, in the last times
of the twelfth century, could call these officials by no better
name than bishops' bloodsuckers ;* and Peter Cantor complains
that the bishops gave themselres but little concent about the
men to whom they committed the care of souls, but looked more
sharply after those officials in the more limited sense of the word,
by whom their coffers were filled. From this, it was quite CTident
how little they lored the souls of men, and their Sariour and upper
Shepherd ; how much, on the other hand, they lored money.*
wcightj, 0. iiiT. He dUtlogaiah«i ui> gtnsra offlDiiliaai : 1, eoaresior, cai epiwapai
TiotB BQU Id spiriltulibai, ia anlicnilla ooaftuianibiualciiraiidU ■Bim^nBcoinmiUit ;
3, qnuator piUtJi aoi, deeinuB, irchipreabjlerel hnjiisaiadi, qui Inciemralb etftofae-
tibas cnaBirnm el negotionim epiMopipeifuet nsAu inrigUant; 8, pnepoaitus rnnilli
piimiu, Ua deaigiiaMs u qamtoi uid prttepoiitna, tncb u bad to aiimlnitter tlie
eoerciTe juriadiction of the biabop, ind nho were ifLerwards dUlnd ufficiaiet in the
•trioter Hpnae of Ibe word.
1 ThMe wbom Peter CiDlor deaigDatn iritb the title of ai^feMores.
> PneeiptniDa tarn in eel];cdndibaa, quam In aliia ronTeDtnaiibus ecclfslia viroe ido'
neea ordiniri, quos epiacopL poaaini ciia4jutorea et eooperatorea habere, Don •olam io
prardi ratio D is offlcio, T«ram eliam in andiendii confenaJDnibus et poenitsnliia iqjnn-
gendia ae caeteria, quae ad salatem pertinent animaram, c. i.
1 Tota offlolalts inlantio eat, nt ad op'ua epiaeopi auaa jurbdiDtloni commisaas miaer-
Timla ovea qptsi Tka illius londeat, emDngat, ezcoriet. lati auDt apiaoopuruin saoguia-
ngie. Ep. 20.
* I will, for the benefit of the learned reader, place hers the entiie paisage whicb ia
■0 important a aonmeror th? history of (lieae relatione: Praepoaitue ronJia priiDDa, licet
Deo dignior, epiacopo tanen eat vUlor. Cam iito ei eat rams aermo, rara eonanllaliD
anper rrddanda rationa liilicaiioDia euae, super renimine animsmm, in quo patet, qoan-
tom amabot eas el redemptorsm el aDininuni psslorem eanim. Cam lortora aalem et
- praepoaito fteqaeaa e) eat aermo, raliooioalio el oonnltaUo. Id qno palel, quaalnts
.y Google
286 ACTIVITY OF THE BISHOPS,
He prononnces it an abominable thing that the places of anch
officials sbonld be fanned ont bj the bishops for a stipnlated sum
ofmoneif; for these people practised eiery species of extortion
in order to indemnify themselTea for the Bums the; had ad-
Tanced.^
The bishops, with the great povers bestowed on them, night
be instmments of mnch good, or they might occasion a great
deal of mischief. We find examples of both kinds ; for along
with the great majority of bad bishops, there was a choice set of
very good ones, men profonndly penetrated with the spirit of
genuine piety, and ready to ofier themselves up in every way for
the good of their commnniUes. Among the qnalities belonging
to the exemplary discharge of the bishop's calling, were reckoned
Eeal in preaching, in caring for sonls, and in making church-
visitations ; impartiality ; the union of severity and gentleness
in the trials conducted by bim ; inflexibility to the threats of
power in administering punishment to the bad ;' activity in pro-
viding for the poor and sick ; burial of the poor ; restoration of
peace among contending parties. Peter, bishop of Uoustier ea
Tarantaise, in Savoy, who administeredthjs office fVom the year
1142 to 1175, performed all these duties with great diligence in
a poor and monntainous diocese. He sought to bring it abont
that each church of his diocese might possess a silver cup for the
eommnnion. Where other means failed, he got an egg to be of-
fered weekly from each house ; these egga he caused to be col-
lected together and sold, till finally the necessary sum was ob-
dUeierit pecuDiam. Sri it, quod detMtnbilius fit, prinum mittit ad offlcii hUvimu-
tionem alne nagDi fld«1itati* ejni cunuTtatione pr»b*biU| iint BumnenlojurUjomidi
it fldelitsM el HTTiud* in regimine (Dimanim iDterposito. 8««unduin lulumet IsrtiDm
diBcatit iiaqii« ad ungneiq, li l*a* DoTcrJut buisu padpcrum amuD|«rg et cam leportuo
Incro ad Dominoa sooa ledire, qniboa tiilflaiii pecuniae aine jarameuto iowrpa^ito nan
eommluit, Horam anUm dnornm, acilicelquaealoria et praepoalti, lioUntiOT ral quu!a<
lor. PraepoailDB enim aaeplna poena cert* etdeBoita ream pouit. Qoaaator Tcro Inocrln
at ToluDtaria, pro modica cntpa mulmaDi poenam infligeaa.
' Quod mirabilius eat et execrabiliDB, illia qiueaturaiD, torturam at eiactioDem et
pnelainram rendit, ad preliuni cenum committit. Qui iie damuum et detrimeDlum pru-
ptiae pacUDJae laoumnt. per omiia uefiu c^iactiotinm, calumiiiariim, rapiaarum laiant
reli* aua in eaptnram peeaniaram praedones effecti poiEua guam ufficialen.
3 Accord<Dglj, it vaa aaid of aucb «n one ; Nihil ea in re nee minia principam nee
trraDDorum aaeTiti* ■beterrilaa. See. r^.. the liTe of William arclibiebop of Boargn
in tbe beginning at tba tli§iteentb ceutniy, Iti tbe jUUa Sancl. Meiu. Jauuar. 1. 1., e. U.
aBdiil,r.e29.
.y Google
FBTEB OF SAVOt. 287
tained for pnrclusing & cnp for the chaTch where this t&s done.
Od his toon of riaitaUoD he took but few eompanions with him,
and those only, sttch as, like himself, vonld seek to be as little
bnrdensome as possible to the commnnities. He begged those
who enteitained him and his companions to give all which they
left QQtonched to his brethreo the poor. Hia honee always re-
sembled a poorhonee — as his biographer relates— especially dnr-
ing the three nonths before har?est, when, amongst those barren
rocks, the means of snbsistence were most difficnlt to h€ obtained
A multitude flocked in daily, whom he sapplied with bread and
herbs, and every year he made a grand and general lore-feast.
He took pains to search out those who were too infirm to labour,
those who were suffering under iocnrable disorders throughout
his whole diocese — or to cause them to be sought out by others
whom he could trust — and proTided them with food and raiment.
Those who had no dwellings, no relatives to care for them, betook
care to place under the guardianship of faithful and pions per-
sons, with whom they found everything necessary for their com-
fort. When, in rough winter weather, poor people met him on
the mountains, destitute of suitable clothing to protect them from
the cold, he shared with them, in case of necessity, the raiment
he wore on his own body. In those Alpine regionb, where there
were no houses to receive wandering travellers, as, for example,
on Mount St Bernard, on the Jura, and on a third mountain un-
named, he caused such shelters to be erected at his own expense,
and took care that every pains should be taken to make them
solid and durable. Wherever it was neceasaty to preach before
the better edncated, he turned the duty on others ; but he made
it a special object of attention himself to preach intelligibly to
the common people. He was wont to apply to himself the words
of the apostle Paul, 1 Cor. xiv. 19, " I had rather speak five words
with my uttderstanding, that I might teach others also, than ten
thousand words in an unknown tongue." Being a tealons ad-
herent of Alexander the Third, he had to oppose the emperor
Frederic the First, in the contested papal election ; yet this mo-
narch, who looked with contempt on the clergy that were sur-
rounded with worldly pomp and splendour, felt constrained to
fiononr and spare a gpiritual shepherd like him.*
1 AciM. Sanoior. Heni. M«j. Lll., f. 32(.
.y Google
2S8 ORRHOa AQ&iyST THE SECDL&B SVOftD OF BISHOPS.
We hare alreftdy, on serer&l occuions, rem&iked of the Oer-
msn bishops that by their political posilioD, as important mem-
bers of the empire, they became entangled in a great deal of
hoaJQesB foreign to their spiritual office as shepherds, so as to bo
drawn off by secular affairs from the proper duties of tbeir call-
ing.* Gerhoh of Beichersberg looked apon it as a grave Tiola-
tion of tiie ecclesiastical laws, that bishops should plan cam-
paigns — deliberate vith monarchB on worldly affairs ; especially,
that they Bhould assist at capital trials. He called it a wretched
hypocrisy in these bishops when, in order to show an apparent
respect for the ecclesiastical lavs, they absented themselves a
short time before the close of those bloody trials, after erery ar-
rangement had already been made for the sentence which was
to be passed. " They do like the Jews," says he, " who de-
clared before Pilate, ' It is not lawfid for ns to put any man to
death,' " Johnxviii. 31, — meaning that the Roman soldiers should
crucify Christ.' According to hit riew of the church theocracy,
the church should exercise only a moral orersigbt over secular
affairs, contend only with the sword of the Spirit ; and she
would be irreflistible, as be supposed, if she made use of this
weapon alone. She enfeebled herself and her autbority, when
she laid aside the spiritual aword f<» tho secular. Nor did he
even spare the popes, whose example might be appealed to in
jnstification of the bishops. Happening to meet pope Engene
the Third, who had returned for the last time to Rome, at Vi-
terbo — when that pope complained to him of the unfavourable
treaty of peace, which after a large expenditure of money he had
been obliged to conclude with the Romans,* — he remarked to him,
that " even sncb a peace was better than the war carried on by
him ; for," said he, " when the pope prepares to make war with
the aid of hireling soldiers, I seem to see Peter before me, draw-
ing his sword from its sheath. But when he conies off the worst
t The wards of aPiriiiin ecdetiuUD: "Isan belicTemlmoatHnittalng; butlon
hardlj IwllcTt tbM a Qemiui blihop irill be uTod." The tenon stMed i(, tbal Genoan
bubops, Ktmosl witfaoutexcflplion, bear tbeaesiilu-iloag with tbe gpirituil avord; bold
blo^idf coDrta; wage war, aud feel more aolicltude about the pa;r of thfir troops tban the
■alTationoraoala. Bee Caeaar. HeUlerbac. Dial.diatmot, ii., o. UTi. BIbl. Cialere. t.
1L.CU.
3 De aediflcio. o. nir. Pel. t. ii^ p. ji., t, 3as.
.y Google
COMPLAINTS OP THE WORLDLY WEALTH OF THE CHOECH. 289
in sneb a contest, I think I bear the voice of Christ, sajring to
Peter, ' Put up thy sword in its sheath.' '"
As UioM German bishops mnst have felt tbenuelvea burdened
by the duties of tbeir double sphere of action, as their dioceses
were of vast extent, and as secular business ofleo occupied more
of their time and thoughts than spiritual, so they would natnr^ly
welcome any opportunity that might offer itself of procuring socb
assistants as had received episcopal ordination, and were there-
fore in a condition to act as their substitutes in the performance
of episcopal functions. This opportunity was presented to them
by a peculiar train of events in the thirteenth centnry. When
the snccessful issue of the first crusades, and the conquest of Con-
stantinople, had extended the empire of the Western church in
the East, the popes proceeded to erect bishoprics in those coun-
tries. But with the loss of those possessions, the bishoprics also
had to be abandoned. Tet the popes would not relinquish their
claims to them ; but atill continued to appoint and consecrate bi-
shops for those lost ehnrcbes ; though in reality they were bishops
only in name (epUcopi m partibnt infidelium). Now, in these
titular bishops, the German prelates found the very kind of help
which they wanted. These ecclesiastics were sent to them as
eoadjutora, suffragan bishops {suffra^an&i) ; and as pious men
were frequently appointed to those places from the Dominican
and Franciscan orders, so the arrangement operated advanta-
geously for the cause of religious instruction and the care of souls
in those Carman dioceses.
IT. PSOPHETIC WASNINQB AOAINST THE SECULARIZATION OF
THE CHURCH.
The chnrch having arrived at the summit of power, the convic-
tion continually gained force on the minds of men, that the super-
fluity of earthly goodn would work ruin to the church itself; that
through this secularizing spirit she was becoming estranged from
her true calling. The complunts of the Hobenstaafen emperors.
1 Sec Gerbob'B lelUr to pope Aluaoder the Third, pobtiibcd bj Fez Thes. ii
iviM, L T., f. MO.
VOL. VII. T
.y Google
290 PROPHETIC ELEMENT IN DETBLOPUEKT OP THB CBDRCH.
&nd of an entire part; which attached itself to them ;i the voices
of the German national bards,! and of the prophets that rose np
to oppose the cormption of the chnrch, as well as of the sects that
contended agunst her ; all were agreed in attributing her dege-
neracy to the riches that had been lafished on hei. A certun
Eacalty of prophecy seems implanted in the spirit of hunuuiity ;
the longing heart goes forth to meet beforehand great and new
creations, which it needs in order to tiie attainment of its objects ;
nndefined presentiments hasten to anticipate the mighty fiitnre.
Especially does the kingdom of God, in the conrse of its deve-
lopment from beginning to end, form a connected whole, and it
strires towards its completion according to snre and certain laws.
The germ of the unknown fatnre is already contained in the past.
The spirit of the kingdom of God begets, therefore, in those who
are filled with it, a prophetic consciousness, — presentiments in
reference to the grand whole of the evolution, which are different
fnm the prediction of individual events, not necessarily connected
with that whole. Although the appearance of Christ, as the great
turning-point in man's history, would above all be necessarily
preceded by prophecy and anticipation, yet, to the still further
evolution of the kingdom of God, even after it has left its first
envelopment, and come forth to the open light, belongs also a
prophetic element ; as many an important epoch and turning-point
still remuna to be unfolded in its history, till it arrives at the
ultimate goal. Out of the conscioosness of the cormption of the
church sprang the presentiment of a future regeneration, for which
the way must be prepared by some violent process of purification.
To longing hearts, a contemplation of the corruption of the secu-
larized church served as a sort of foil, enabling them to picture
1 The GoUfiriad of Viterbo meationed on pitge 231, ipeakin; of CaniUntioe'i doni-
tion to SiWesler, mjs : Ego tutem, ut de stnau meo loquiu*, utrum Deo magia plaoeu
gloria atenlutio eoolsaiae, quM boa lemporc est, lut hnmiliutio, fut« piimiuu tat-
nil,eoQfilearineignorara. FideturTnulliiquiJemprimtitUltttatuiianclior.iMUfiUcior.
Ha doM not venCnra to decide od ibe point, aioci Cliriat proniiBed tbs cbureh ftredoni
tVom eiTor. Ciatcn Boper hia qnwtionibDe, majoribua noetrii aolTenda relinquimaa.
PantheoD, p. xvi.. In Hniatori acript, rerani Ittlicar. f. 361.
' B.g. In WdWr tod der Togelveida, Ibe legend af the Ihreefold voe, wbicb tlis
■ngeli had announced at the doDation mida by Canatantin* to Siltwter; "Once,
Cbtialianll; waa beanliAil ; ■ poiaon baa aow Mian on it; ita bonej baa been turned
to gall; great aoirow Kill eom« fton tbi* apon llie norld." Edition of Laebmann,
.y Google
THE ABBE8B HILDEOABD. 29t
forth, by the rale of contruies, the image of the hetter fatare.
Accordingly, we may recognize in phenomena of this kind, be-
longing to the twelfth and ihirteenth centuries, foretokens,—
premonitions, of the Reformation; and perhaps, also, of epochs of
deTetopment lying still more remote. Not the Christian spirit
alone, howerer, bnt the antichristian also, has its dinnation. We
see already bndding forth, in antagonism with the false objectirity
and externalizatioD of the chnrch, the tendency to a ftJse inward-
ness and snbjectirity ; a tendency which aimed at, and predicted,
the disBolntion of ererything positive in religion, and, conse-
qnently, the dissolution of Christianity itself; premonitions of a
spiritnal bent, which, after mining for centuries in the heart of
Enropean cirilization, was destined finally to burst through all
the established boundaries of its social order.
As representatiTes of the first-described direction of the pro-
phetical spirit, we may mention the abbess Hildegard and the
abbot Joachim. The predictions of the latter, howerer, were af-
terwards taken up by the second of the above-mentioned direc-
tions, and interpreted in accordance with its own sense. We
will now proceed to take a nearer view of these two important
Hildegard, who was bom in 1098 and died in 1197,* founded,
and presided as abbess over, the Rnpert convent near Bingen.
Her visions, which were held to be supernatural, — the revelations
which she claimed herself to have received tiom Heaven, — her
plain, frank, and moving exhortations, made her an object of
great veneration. Bspecially after the abbot Bernard of Clair-
raux, — while Bojoaming in Germany on the business of preaching
the emsade, — and pope Eugene the Third, had both recognized
the divinity of her mission, did she attain the highest summit of
hor reputation. Persons of all ranks applied to her for advice,
for the disclosing of lutnre events, for the decision of disputed
questions, for hor intercessions, and her spiritnal consolations.
Amongst those who consulted her were to be reckoned abbots
and bishops, popes, kings, and emperors. If many complained
of the obscurity of her sayings,' others might snppose they fonnd
1 Tin nollMtioni «n Ok bitWij of tlwir lim, in the Aetis Sineturum, ITtL Sept.
* Thus wa hear at an abbot Bertiioldi LIsal oonaoUtioiiibui Terbanim TMtnjniin
facta* BDm nepe laetior, obaenritatihas tamen cornni ea quod Don plena inlellMtoi
t2
, Google
292 CHRISTIAN EXHORTATIONS OF THE
a deeper viBdom in the darkness of the response. Parents long'
ing to obtain children had reconrse to the intercessions of Hilde-
gard ; and to snch applications she replied : " This depends on
the power and will of God, who alone knows to whom he grants
children, and from whom he takes them away ; for his judgment
is not according to man's liking, bat according to his own vis-
dom. Because you hsTe besonght me, I will beseech God for
you ; but let him do what, according to his grace and mercy, he
has determined to do."' Uany of her exhortations and responses
betoken, on the whole, a ChriBtian wisdom snperior to the preju-
dices of her times. Pointing to the inward temper alone, as the
important thing in Christian life, she declared herself opposed to
all over-estimation of outward works, and all excessive asceticism.
To an abbess she wrote, cautioning ber against such delusion :
" I have often observed that, when a man mortifies his body by
extreme abstinence, a sort of disgust steals over him, and from
this disgnst he is more apt to plunge into vice than if he had
allowed due nourishment to his body."* In the name of God,
she gave to another this response : " What I have given man to
eat, I do not take from him ; but food that excites disgust I
know not, for vanity goes with it. Believe not that by immo-
derate abstinence any soul cui fly to me ; bnt avoiding all ex-
tremes, let the man devote himself to me, and T will receive
him."' To another mach respected nun of this period, Elizabeth
of SchSnan, who also supposed herself favoured vrith heavenly
visions, she gave the following exhortation : " Let those who
would do the work of God, be ever mindful that they are earthen
vessels, that they are men. Let them ever keep before their
eyes what they now are, and what they shall be ; and let them
commit heavenly things to him who is in heaven, for they are
themselves at a far distance firom their home, and know not the
things of heaven."' To an abbess, who begged an explanation
mto puercDt, (iwt» nm trisiior. Hiiieiic «t Dannd Coltootia impliaunw, t. ii^ t
1017,
1 Mutciw H Dunnd Cotlwilig unpl. t, u , t. 1039. Ep. II.
1 SMpa Tld«o, qautda bomo p«r DimraUlem abniDeutlu oarpaa aaum affii^l, quad
tMdiDin in iUo lorgit, el umUo Titla u ImplioM, plug qaun si illud joatc pMoeret. L.
.y Google
ABBESS HILDEQARD. 293
of some anxiety by which abe wse tronbled, ahe replied : " Then
ahonldst hold fut to the aacred Scr^tttres, in vbich we come to
the knowledge of God by faith. Wo should not tempt God, bat
rererentisUy adore him. Oftentimes, man impatiently desires
fVom God a solution of some difficulty which it is not granted him
to onderatand, and ia thereby misled to forsake God's aeivice.
Give thyself no concern about thoaghts rising «p ioToluntarily ia
thy soul. Satan often shoots sach arrows into man's heart, in
order to create distmst of God. This should serve as an exercise
for self-denial ; ererything depends on not giving way to such
thoughts. Blessed is the man who by ao doing livea, though
constantly girt around, as it were, by the pains of death."' To
an abbot, harassed by many inward conflicts, who applied to her
for comfort and for her intercessions, she replied : " There is in
thee a breath of God, to which God has communicated an endless
life, and to which he has given the wings of reason. Bise, there-
fore, with them, through faith and pious aapiratioos, to God.
Enow him, as thy God, who knew thee first, and from whom thy
being proceeds ; therefore, beseech him that, by the breath of his
Spirit, be would teach thee what ia good, and deliver thee from
evil. Truat in him, that thou mayeat not be ashamed to appear
before him with all thy works ; and pray to him, aa a son does
to a Ihther, when punished by him because he has erred, that he
would remember his own child in thee."> In the time of the
whiam between pope Alexander the Third and Victor the
Fourth, a certain abbot applied among others to Hildegard, to
inform him what he ought to do, ao long as it remained doubt-
ful which was to be considered the true pope }* She advised
him to Bay in his heart to God, " Lord, thou, who knowest
all things, in my superiors I will obey tbee, so long as they
oblige me to do nothing contrary to the Catholic futh." He
1 Bsitol boow, ^ai ei Dec ficere Tull, Dec «ji coDMDtit, wd licut cum puaione mor.
(Is ip en lirit. Minene et Dunod Collcclio wnpL t. ii, f. 107S.
1 Hirtenaet Dnnnd Coll«stio unpl. I. ii., f. 1003.
* The abbot, ipMkiDgar the pgruiolaiuGDiiMqMiuiei of ■ tohkiaafibia >on,i>bicb
titrj mui would uk* adiuiuge of ■> ■ ptcuit far diiabedifncr, btd Mid : QDoaiun
Melnia, ad quod c^nt aaun n«piciU,Ter«oiMr ignaru.quiRqai«qu( Tiguiiodeei-
(oi^nm aanwiia raligioDem boau coatenationia abboml, bi qnl spirita D«i agDDtDr,
DOB DlDinia toUiciianlnr, qni Bnia conm in Toluutate Df! rnit iehnu L. c, t lOflO.
, Google
294 hildeoabd's bold lanquage to the clebqt.
Bbonid place his hope ia God alone, wbo would never forsake
his cbureh.i To an abbess, vbo applied to her for comfort,
and for her intercessions, she jrrote : " Abide in commnnion
with Chriet ; seek all good in Jam ; to him rereal thy works,
and he will bestow on thee salvation ; for withont him salva-
tion is Bonght in vain irom man ; for grace and salvation are
attained, not tbroagh any man, bnt through 6od." She boldly
stood forth against the arbitrary will of an ambitions clergy.
In the cemetery of her convent one was buried, who, it was
said, bad been excommunicated ; bat those who performed the
obsequies maintained that he had obtained absolution. The
spiritnal anthorities of Mayence caused the body to be dug np,
and laid the convent under an interdict, because ecclesiastical
burial had been granted to an excommunicated person. Hilde-
gard thereupon issued a letter, addressed to the clergy of May-
ence,' in which she represented to them how grierously they had
sinned by such an arbitrary proceeding, " All prelates vei«
bound to avoid taking a step, except after the most careful exa-
mination of reasons, which would prevent any community, by
their sentence, from singing God's praise or administering and
receiving the sacraments. They should be very certain that they
were moved to such a step only by zeal for God's justice, and not
by anger or revenge." She assured them that she had heard a
divine voice, saying : " Who created heaven ? God. Who opens
heaven to his foithlU 1 God. Who is like nnto him t No
man ."
The clergy generally she severely rebuked on account of their
corrnpt morals ; their ambition and thirst for lucre ; their nn-
holy traffic with sacred things ; their occupations, which were so
utterly inconsistent with the spiritual calling— such as bearing
arms, singing ludicrous songs.* She reproaches them for neglect-
iug, in their devotion to worldly pursuits, the peculiar duties of
their calling — the instruction of the people in God's law, offering
1 Tn ergo ape ma aA uddih Deam Wnde, quia ipH fcoIhuib ■aim non dFreliuqnM.
3 Murteu* et Dunmd CollMtio (oipl. t. ii., f. lOBS.
> Hildtgird, epistolM, p, 121.
1 L. 0. p. 160. lo the t>\tTg-j in Cologne : Inurdam mililM, inlerdum keni, iDletdom
ludifiMntes ctnlorM ciittilii; MdperfabulnMaOeik letlra niituu in Mitau tlitnando
.y Google
BILDBGABD's PB0PHEC1E8. 295
the idle excose that it cost t«o mach Uboar.j They rendered
themselres chargeable, b; this neglect and by their bad example,
with the goilt of raining the laity, who lired according' to their
Insta ; before whom they onght rather to shine as pillars of tight.
She announced to the clergy a diTine judgment, which wonld de-
prive them of the riches that served to corrupt them ; a judgment
from which the clergy was to come forth tried and refined. The
then spreading sects of the Catharists and the Apostolici,i ap-
peared to her the antetype of a party which wonld be used by
the Almighty as an instrument of this judgment for the purifica-
tion of the church.' " A troop led astray, and commissioned by
Satan, shall come, with pale countenances and all appearance of
sanctity ; and they shall combine with the mightier princes of
the world. In mean apparel shall they go ; fnll of meekness and
of composnre of mind shall they appear ; by stimvlating the
strictest abstinence and chastity, shall they draw after them a
nnmeronjB train of followers ; and to the princes shall they say
conceruing you. Why tolerate these people among you, who pol-
lute the whole earth with their sins f They live in drunkenness
and revelling, and, unless yon drive them forth, the whole church
will go to destruction. These people shall be the rod which Qod
will make use of to chastise yon, and they shall continue to per-
secute you until you are purified firom your sins. When this is
done, then shall the princes discover the hypocritical character of
these persecutors of the clergy, and fall upon tbem. Then shall
the morning dawn of righteonaness arise, and the clergy, purified
by affliction, shine as the finest gold.*
The predictions of Eildegard were widely difi'used and much
read ; and they gave matter for reflection on the natnre of that
process of purification which awaited a corrupted church. New
prophetic visions were called forth by them.
Far more graphically depicted did the image of the future pre-
sent itself in the soul of the abbot Joachim, who, at first, presided
1 Neo*abdiloidoalrinimiTabisqDi(rmi>«nii[HiU(,diceiiU«; amnu *Ub«nra dob
> Of wlioiii w« ihall Bp«*k id lbs foartli seotion.
> Pet quendam enwitem populam, pejorem erranti populo, qui dudc nl, taper voc
prwuiottotc* ruioa otdct, qui ubique vi» ptrneqnetui et qni optn mtn Qon odabil
Md n denudabit. L. c. p. ISO.
4 Hildcgud, epistolie, p. 16S.
, Google
396 THE ABBOT JOACHIM.
oTer the monastery at Gorace (Caratinm) in Calabria, at length
founded the monastery of Floris, and a peculiar congregation of
monks, and died between the years 1201 and 1202. He was re-
rerenced in his time as a prophet, and stood in high considera-
tion with popes and princes.' He was an enthnsiasiie friend of
monasticism and of the contemplative life, &om which he looked
for the regeneration of the eecnlarized chnrch. He opposed the
mystical to the scholastico-dialectic theology. As the reigning
cormption seemed to him to spring fVom secnlarization and the
fondness for dry and meagre conceptions of the understanding, so
he expected firom religions societies who should renonnce all
earthly goods, and lire only in pions contemplation, a new and
more glorious epoch of the church in the latter days. We must
transport onrselres back to the times in which he lived. It was
near the close of the twelfth century ; the papacy had been seen '
to come forth victoriously out of the contest with the emperor
Frederic the First ; but new and violent storms might still be
expected to burst fVom the side of that powerful house. The
Calabrian regarded Germany with detestation ; and he was in-
clined to look upon the imperial power of Germany as the one to
be employed in executing judgment on a corrupted church ; bnt
neither could he forgive it in the popes that they had taken re-
ftige in France. Grief over the corruptioo of the church, longing
desire for better times, profound Christian feeling, a meditative
mind, and a glowing imagination, such are the peculiar charac-
teristics of his spirit and of his writings. His ideas were presented
for the most part in the form of comments and meditations on
tbe New Testament ; bnt the language of the Bible famished
him only with such hints as might turn up for the matter which
he laid into them by his allegorizing mode of interpretation ; al-
though the types which he supposed he found presented in the
Scriptures, reacted in giving shape to his intuitions. As hia
writings and ideas found great acceptance in this age among
those who were dissatisfied with the present, and who were
longing after a different condition of the church ; and the Fran-
ciscans, who might easily fancy they discovered, even in that
1 6m Uie records aDil ooUdAiaiu od the hialaiy of hi* life ia tbe Aclia StDo'tor, SStb
or M>j. CoiDp. Dr Engnlbirdta Eswj, on the Abbot Joicbim lod tb« ErcrluUsc
Qospel, p. 3S. In Ills KIrcbPDgncbichtlichcD Abhudlongen.
.y Google
HIS QENDIKB AMD SPUaiOUS WRITINGS. 297
which is certainly genaioe, in Jo&cbim's writings, a prophecy re-
ferring to their order, so a strong temptation arose to the forging
of works under bts name, or the interpolating those which really
proceeded from him. The loose connection of the matter in his
works, made it easy to insert passages from other hands ; and
this character of the style renders a critical sifting of them dif-
1 Tbe three wortsraftmd to bj hinuelf la the prolo([De to his Commenttr; on lbs
ApOFiljpae, Dimeljr: TItit Commeotuy, tbe Coneordiie Veteri* 4C Nori Testamenli,
■ad the Pgalterium deoem Cbordaruni, *re certaiDlj genuioe. In refereDoe, bovever,
to the ConunenliTj on Jeremiih Bnii lailtb, mj awn opinioD iranld be confimutary of
the siupiciaiiB eipreued b; EagelbirJl. These books are uot cited in the liat giren bj
Jeichim himeelf, allbougb the ComnieDUrf od Jenmish purporM lo bsie beea wriHi'ii
in tbs jesr 1197, and tbe Commeniary on tbe Apocalypae, to wliich tlie aboTe-tneDtioned
^ologQc belong), was sompoaed Id the jcar 1200. UoreoTer, in the pieface to his
Fsaltarinm decern Chordarum, ho mentlans odI]> thoae three «ork9 as belonging la one
nbole. Tbe prediction of tiro new ordera of mooks, who sbould appear for the gloriS-
cMion of the chnioh la tUe lost times, and whish were lapposed to be rulflllel in the
Dominioan aod Fruuitcan cmlere, eeruiol; does not narrant ub Io paterlain the
saspioioD, at once, that they irere or later origin ; for the sontAmplativs lift of loanasti-
cUm wae aaauredlj regarded by tbe abbot Joacbim aa tbe highest of all ; and arenaialion
of tbsl mode of life conld not but appear lo him as one of the essential marks of the
glory ortlielaat age of the chnrab. But then again, the idea of a double order of monks
preatDled itself lo biro of its own Bocoril.— of an order, wbose Uboora in the waj of
preaehing was to bring about the last general converaion of the nationa; an order wbieh
should repreaentthe higheat Jobannaan stage of tbe eontemplative life. Thna, no donbt,
it may be explained tliat, even nitbont being a prophet, be might hit on the thongfat of
sketching forth a picture of two such ordera ; since we 6nd lomcthiDg like tbie in the
writings which undoabtedly belong lo biu. Bnt atil], many descTiptioDs of tbe Fran-
cIviHtns are too striking not to eioile the suspicion that they have been foisted in by
aoma FraDcisean ; as, for eiarople, Commentsr in Jerem., p.8I, tbe jiraerJifatorei and
tbe ordo minonen ; and the way in wbicb ibe author expresses himself in thia place,
makes it oprtainly more probable that the title minorei, already eiialing, led hitn to the
explications which there ocear, than that he had been led by those eiplicationa so to
designats this order ol coalemplativea. Next occur, particularly in tbe CommentarT on
Isaiah.ss they do not in Joachim's nndonbtadly gennine works, certain propbecips,
wbioh aesm to bare ariaea pott /actum, Page serenlh containa the remarkable pea-
sage coDcemiug Amalria or Bene, itcrelsiion ix. S, [bus interpreted: Sire Almericua
■ive sliquia olina in Liguria doctor msgnns rneril, gai deleierit profundum soientise
saecularis, com ngio ilia adeo infecerit errorihoa circnrnpasitas regionea, ut de bnjuB-
modi locnatia et lamiia ipsa mater ecclesia labcaeat. Page 38, Col. ii., the predictions
eouceming the power of the Uongoli ; bow tbe Tartan would turn tbeir arma againet
tbe Mohammedans. To be anre, the apniiaog chancier of aneh aingls pasaagea ia no
eridenoeorthe BpuiiousnosB of the entire work, in which, moreover, the current ideas
of Joachim mayeasily be discerned: and in tbe Commentary on Jeremiah, we alao find
many single pasaageB wbicb da not faiour the bypotbrsia of its having bseo oompoacd
at aoma later period. Would a Franciacan, inataad of referriug all to the two mandi.
cant orders, baie aa eipnaaed bimaeir aa on page 8C : In teitio Teni atalu relorqnendum
eat lotoio ad Cisteroiencea et alioa ftituroa isligloeoB, qui post antisbristi rninam multi-
, Google
298 JOACUtM, ON THE EXA0TI0N8 OF THE BOHAN CHURCH.
Let na now consider, more in detui, what is expressed in these
remarkable writings concerning the present and the fntnre.
. In his commentary on the prophet Jeremiah,> Joachim com-
pluna of the exactions of the Boman chnrch : *' The whole world
is polluted with this evil. There is no city nor village where the
chnrch does not pnsh her benefices, collect her rerennes. Erery-
where she will hare prebends, endless incomes, God, how long
dost thott delay to avenge the blood of the innocent, which cries
to thee from beneath the altar of the Capitol !"* He calls the
chnrch of Rome* the bonee of the courtezan, where all practise
simony, all are stained and polluted ; where the door is thrown
open to every one who knocks. He speaks against the legates,
who travel about the provinces, impudently preach, acquire bene-
fices and prebends, snatch to themselves the dignity of the pre-
lates. He complains of the deification of the Roman church :
" Some have so exalted the chnrch in Rome," says he,* ." that a
man was held up as a heretic, who did not visit the threshold of
Peter. Their guilty mistake lay in this, that they bid men visit
the holy material temple, when the truth is, that in every place
every Christian is a temple of God, if he leads a good life."* He
speaks against indulgences dispensed fi-om Rome : " Uany place
so mnch confidence in the absolntion of the church, as never once
to think that they need to leave off sinning ; but sink deeper
and deeper in all manner of wickedness." He is full Oi seal
against the proud and fleshly-living cardinals and prelates.* He
pjioaadi aDiil ? Pigu ISL, tlia anowMor of CelnUD i> oaiD|«nd wilb Herod the Qim,
and I pciMcuiioD of the ipiriimUit imeiligtntia, procesding from him, ia predictol.
DMignH Herodci ■ooimum ponlifiDem poil CoeleatiDUD (blumm, qnicunque ait ilia
liiaeuT to Me how Joachim, writing near the «Ddot (he raigD of Celoatin, might hare
been led hr bia iTpical eiposltioui, flighu of imaginitioD, ud bia tone of abtnolK, H
predietausfa thing! orCalestfn'a Bonceuor; bat it ia difflenll to balie>e,that ■ nun ba-
longing la one of the two moDkish aiders, aftenrerds Innocent Iba Third, waald be aa
deaigaaled.
1 Page 61.
t A plaj on wimiIb t Deoa, qnauaqaaDOD vindicai nnijuinam iumioentomaab allari
elunBDlinm Bomanl Capitnli, immo Oaptolij T
* PagelOa
B Quia inniabant ad (emplum a«notDm miteriale BrguuDtar, quia In loos omsi qui-
libel obriBtiaoua templam Dei eat, dnnunodo bonia Ikoiat riaa luaa.
> pTaelatoa el cardinalea aaperba oarDalitarqaa Tiientei. Comnunt. in Jerem. p.
aea.
.y Google
PROGBBBe OF TUB POPES TO ABSOLUTE POTTEK. 298
predicts a divine jodgment on the Roman cnrio, became litigiona
processes and exactions were worse in that conrt than in all other
jodicatories/ He annonnces that Christ ia abont to ^rasp the
scoorge, and drive sellers and buyers ont of the temple. He does
not stop with accusations against the church of Borne, bnt attacks
alBO the prerailing corruption in all other parts of the chnrch."
" The church of Peter," says he, " the chorch of Christ, vhicb
was once full, is now empty ; for, althoogh she now seems full
of people, yet they are not her people, bat strangers. They are
not her sons, the citizens of the heavenly Jerusalem, but the
BODS of Babylon. What profits the name of Christ, where the
power is wanting ? The church is, as it were, widowed : there
are bnt few or no bishops, who, to save the flocks, expose them-
selves a prey to the wolves. Every man seeks his own, and not
the things of Jesus Christ."^ " Where," says he,* " is there
more contention, more ftaud, more vice and ambition than among
the clergy of onr Lord 1 Therefore must judgment begin flrom
the house of the Lord, and the fire go forth from his sane-
tuary, to consume it, in order that the others may perceive
what will be done with them, when he spares not even his
sinning children." Of the Aomish church, to which he frequently
applies the name Babylon, he says, " She should not plume her-
self upon her &ith, when she denies the Lord by her works."* He
is fond of marking the course of history ; particularly the history
of the papacy. He describes pope Leo the Ninth as the repre-
sentative of a reforming tendency in the church. Fope Faschalis
the Second he represents as the traitor of the church, who had
reduced her to servitude.* He accuses the popes of conniving at
1 TmiFOTii'il pipnle jiratdiriuin cnncUti mriu [n cilaninioiit lidbnB n qnuatlba*
eiui^nendii. Comment, in Eaaiun, p. 30.
I Db oonooniia aavi et Tsleria mumenli, p. 54, tluirefora Id > wriung aDdonbtedlf
genuine.
a L. 0. p 53.
t Id Jeram. p. 6B.
t Utambutereot in noviltt* ipirita* in ewne viTeDle*.
* See abon, f.8,L Compue alio tba commenUrj on Ihe apoeiljpu, p. 7 ; Id Iud-
porr eeeleaiae qninlo ■( mixime a diebnt Benrioi priml hnpenteriB Alain umoinm
nundani priodpei, qui ehristiaol diosntur, qal primo lidebantir leDenii cleram,
deleria* praa genlibui qaaaaieniDi libcnatem eocledae et, quautam ad ecw ptrtiiict
abanliaM noMiuiMr. It ienotioeabU UuX Hfiut tbeFifthurefemd toaaprimui and
ao ha U alwajs datignatsd in Lhe eommsutarf an Jenmiah ; u Henrj llie SiiUi ia tbue
called HCDDda*.
OXFORD
.y Google
300 PROGRESS OF THE POPES IN ABSOLUTE POWER.
wickedness in order to gain temporal adrsntagea ^m princes,
and of baring made themaelres slaves to princes, beoanse tbef
wished to mie by secnlar power. " Alter tbe popes began to
contend with worldly princes, and to be intent on reigning orer
them hj worldly pride, they bare been obliged ever since the time
of pope Faschalis to faU beneath them. Their snceessors, down
to the present time, have sacrified the liberties of the church to
tbe German monarcbs ; and, for tbe sake of temporal tbiaga, have
tolerated oiany an offence in the church of God. Because they
perceived that tbe temporal things after which they Insted be-
longed to tbe Roman empire, they were willing rather to do
homage for a while to eecolar princes, than to go against the
stream."' " Although," says he,* " the secnlar princes bare
wrested many things by violence from the chnrch, as for example
the Kingdom of tbe Sicilies ; and, although they hinder the
freedom of the chnrch, yet even the popes themselves have
wrested many things from the princes, which they never should
have longed after nor taken. And aa every man seeks bis own,
force is met by force ; tbe chnrch attacks the atate, the greedy
prelates receive not tbe word of Christ, " Bender unto Csesar
the things that are Gsesar's ;" thus tbe old bottles will bwtt,
and the pope will not only long after temporal things, aa belong-
ing to bim, bnt also after apiritnal tbinga, which do not belong to
him (the aenae is, he will arrogate to himself all spiritual authority,
even that which doea not belong to him.) Thna will it come to
paaa, that he will seat himself in the temple of Ood, and, as a
god, exalt himself above all that is called Gnd, that is, above the
authority of all prelates."' In the commentary on Isaiah, he
remarks : " When the chair of Peter drew tbe temporal sword in
compliance with a forbidden ambition, and his sons, like cattle
for the slaughter, exposed tbemBelres to donbtfiil chances, be con-
sidered not what tbe Scriptures say, ' He that takes the sword
shall perish by the sword.'* It is tbe incredulity of human weak-
1 In Jcfieni., p. S«0.
* Id Jcrem., p. 8I(K
* Nan Untamiua Bominni prusMexig*lqaMil«Bponli*(it*biHiMdoDbtlaMRal:
ismportliaqaui ana), led tiinn spiriliulii, qau Hon lat. L. a. p. 310.
* UV\ pro lemnis Mnbiliaoibiu tibi piohibitia umponlem gladinm aianiit, •( Btloa
■DOS enotibuB itnbiis, vdul otm occlslonig nponit, non rcToltsn* intaia quod Mripwn
pruloqnilDT, p. 7.
.y Google
COSFIDBNCE OF TUB CHORCH IN WORLDLY SUPPORTS. 301
nes8," saye be,' " which leads the popes to plate more confidence
in men than in God ; and hence it happens by a just judgment,
that deatrnction comes fVom the rery quarter where they looked
for help. Snrely, when we tnrn onr eye to the root of this evil,
it most be plain to as that the chnich, founded upon the lowly
Christ, ooght to keep far from pride ; and she has reason to fear,
that if she strifes after earthly riches, these will finally be driren
away like chaff before the wind. The church oaght, in these
times, when she is oppressed by those of her own household, to
place her confidence, not in worldly goods, but in the power of
God. If beliering princes have ofiered some gifts to the poor
Christ, still, the spiritnal order, waxen fat with abundance, must
not give themsehes up to pride, bnt rather distribute their super*
fluons wealth to the poor, aai not to the giants, who hare helped
to build the tower of Babel (the high prelates, by whom the
secularization of the church is promoted). Gold was brought to
Christ, that he might hare the means of fleeing to Egypt ; myrrh
was offered him, as if in allusion to hia death ; incense, that he
might praise God, not that he might rise up against Herod, or
fall as a burden upon Pharaoh ; not that he might give himself
np to sensual delights, or reward benefits receired with ingrati-
tude. The vicegerents of Christ, in these latter times, care nothing
for the incense ; they seek only the gold ; in order that, with
great Babylon, they may mingle the golden goblets, and pollute
their followers with their own uncleanliness." " Because the
cardinals, priests, and different orders of the clergy, who at pre-
sent are rery seldom followers of the lowly Christ, use the goods
of the churches in the serrice of their lusts ; therefore the princes
of the world, who behold the disgrace of the sanctuary, stretch
out their hands to the property of the church, believing that
by so dbing they render » serrice to the Most High."* *' The
ehnreb," says he,' " can and could retire into solitude, lead a
spiritual life, abide in communion with Christ, her bridegroom ;
and through her love to him she would become mistress of the
world, and perhaps no longer be subject to pay qaitrent. But,
alas I in loving the friendship of secular princes, and grasping
without shame after earthly incomes, she is humiliated, in the
n Jtnm., p. 370. t !□ Kbiiud, p. 28. 1 In Jereto., p. E6.
.y Google
302 CONFIDENCE OF THE CHDRCH IN WORLDLY SUPPORTS.
same proportion aa she lowered herself down to snch familiarity
and Goncnpiacence." As Joachim belteved the popes were paving
the way for the overthrow of their own power, by seeking to hold it
np with worldly props, instead of confiding solely on the power
of God, so he looked upon it as one evidence of the weakness they
had hronght upon themselres, that they must in the twelfth cen-
tury so often seek a refuge in France. He warns them " to see
to it, lest that French power might prove to them a broken reed."
Joachim was foil of zeal for the essential matter of an inward,
living Christianity ; and hence he decried that confideoee in ex-
ternals, which tended to render men secure in their sins, and to
draw them away from tme penitence. " Many of the liuty," says
he,^ " expect to be saved by the offerings of the priests and the
prayers of the regular clergy, even while they give themselves up
to sin. But in vain look the; to such gods for help. Their in-
cense is an abomination to God.'" " That which is represented
outwardly in the sacraments," says he, " can be of no saring be-
nefit whatever to a man if in his daily actions he does not strive
to live conformably to what is thus outwardly represented." " For
why wast thou baptized unto Christ, if thou wilt not be pure t
Why art tbon buried in baptism, if thou wilt continue to live in
sin ? Why dost thou partake of the body of Christ, that was
offered for thee, if thou are not willing to die for Christ, if it be
necessary H The sacraments, then, do nothing for those that
abuse them ; they benefit those only who so lire as the sacra-
ments signify."^ Against sanctimonious monks he says :* " They
pass current for living men with those who are carnal and car-
nally minded, those who look merely on the outside, the viuble
appearance, and cannot see the idols within. Thns, they allow
themselves to be deceived, praise and extol these miserable crea-
1 L. 0. p. vu.
* KaUndam ttt, quod Idci qnidtm pntuit se santri lictimii Moerdatum et ontioni-
bm regulirium, cam ipsi thkIs oomniiMint. Bed fVoatn lalei dii soi i4i<">i't null
ineeDBun iboniinBlia eat milii, holmmutoiiiUl nibilomiiiai npiob* eaae dcmomtnat.
* In Apoeiljpa. p. 91.
< LieM bue anmli in sacranentD fidslibas du« ilnt, nan potnt tuacn tenera 0I>,
niai id eiplere uodeit moiibua, quod iiurainBDli limniludo donet sue UDindDni. Noa
igitut ucnmenu eonrnunt iliquid abuuntibai eU, ted bis, qui iu tirnnt, quomodo
•kcramcDM ligniSont.
.y Google
JTIDOMENT OH THE COERUPTED CHURCH. 303
tnres, in wbom there is nothing to pruge, and bope for the for-
gireness of th«ir Bins throngh the merits of those Those sonis at
the end of the present life sink to perdiUon." Concerning fleshly
representations of the dirine Being, he says : " A God like this
is not the God of belierers, bnt of nnbelievers, an idolatrona
image of the hnman mind and not God."' The jealonsies sub-
sisting between the difierent ranks in the church, and the dif-
ferent orders of monks, seemed to him most directly at rariance
with that pattern of the apostolic chnreh which was constantly
present to his mind. " In those times," says he, "there were
manifold forms of life corresponding to different gradations of the
development of the Christian life ; but all were nnited together
in the organism of the body of Christ, as harmonizing parts of
one whole."*
Joachim agreed with Hildegard in annonncing a terrible jttdg-
ment that was coming upon the corrupted chnreh, fVom which,
however, she was to emerge purified and refined. It was also a
ohsractenstic point in the prophetical picture which floatc'S before
his imagination, that the secular power was to combine with
the heretical sects in combating the chnreh. As in Italy and
Sicily, the name " Fatarenes"> was a popular and current name
applied to sects, so the Patarenes, according to him, were to be
the instmment for the execution of the divine judgment, — fore-
rnnners of the antichrist, from whom the latter himself was to
proceed ; — a king, and probably, in cot^nnction with him, a false
pope also. A pope, springing up from among the Patarenes, and
armed with a seeming power of working miracles, would le^ue
himself with the antichrist of the secular power in the attack on
the church, and stir up the latter against the faithfiil, as Simon
Hagus is said to have incited Nero to the persecution of the
ChriBtian?.! He was inclined to represent the antichrist as an in-
1 Dnm, qui Ulii lit, non tat Dam fldeliniD, »ti infldaliam, idolnm animinun el Don
Dau. P. 101, iu Ok TncMliu de oonoordia nteiii et noti mumtnti.
1 Qoan Tno loDga lit omnu modarna rcligio a fonni accti^ae primltiTu, to ipao |p-
telHgi poHal, qnod iUa apoMolo* at t*>DgaIi>U*, doolorea at Tirginei, el ittanlaa *itain
coDtinciitnB at oonjagitQa Trlnil nnos corlai mali Puiiiei diTui* Mmen nllalii msD-
aloniin aonJQgatat in anum al eoBjoDstia manbronim apaaietwa effldtbat ax omnibaB
BnaM CMpoi. Nam iDlcin alibi ooqiaa at uambra, tingnla pro acipaU, dod pro iliia
■■Bl aoUiciU. If. c. p. 71.
* Sm abena, p. 133, and tb« pnugaa tbara cilad.
t In Janok pl 113. Tba aaota ftlaoram chTutianomni at tiBerelkonim, 411 Drum aapat
, Google
304 JOACHIH'a PROPHECIES CONCERNING HENRY THE SIXTH.
camatioo of Satan, throngh whom th« great enemy of all good wonld
seek to accomplish a^nst the chnrch what he had hitherto at-
tempted is rain. All the previous machinations of Satan against
the church vere bnt a preparation for this final attack, in which
all preceding wickedness was to be concentrated ; in which Satan,
foreseeing the last judgment near at hand, wonld expend his
rage in a last desperate cfiort.'
The house of Hohenetanfen hold a prominent place in his de-
scription of the judgment that was to come upon the eecnlariiEed
chnrch. In the details, ve meet with a great deal which is Tague
and self-contradictory ; moreover, it admits of a question whether
his predictions at this point may not have been interpolated so as
to agree with the issue of erents.' When, in the year 1197,* at
the particular invitation of the emperor Henry the Sixth, he
wrote his commentary on the prophet Jeremiah, he expresses
himself in one place' as uncertain whether or not another emperor
would yet intervene between him and his heirs.* Such an inter-
rening emperor did in fact come in, after the death of Henry, in
the same year. He foretold, though without intimating that the
event was so near at hand, that Frederic the Second wonld re-
main under the tutelage of his mother Gonstantia, and that — if
the Boman see did not care to preserve for him the empire vhieh
another" would make himself master of— he would stand forth as
ruler and pour out upoo the church a mortal poison'. Some-
t fulloB uitiehritto Kipobliue i
• of the church, the anUobriuaa,
1 F.tieiHDdum, quod in primis tnnporibni piodiilDB eel dUbolw jn nambrii laiB,
ID cUremla reio Umparibaa proeliKhilur id illo, qui erltosput el primUB amnium r»-
grobomm, in qno et hibilabit ipeclaiiue ao ai in lue pmprio per BeipBUin,Dt malaiDi
juod pridcepB daemannm nequirit eiplere, ipee quiu mignus et polens npieit in fbrore
'ortiladiDii snu. In (he eoncordik ISO. 2.
' Id the eoiDiiientarj on leiiab, p. 4, U eiled » Ttueinium Silvatri de Fredetieo 8e
it ^(W poateria: Eril in UsiiUis apooiM agni, quam pnaioles dilaniint ot
* h.v. p.8S. Ueaafalo him: Et jngnm pitria tui riz ponlifieea potnerant ponai*
et miniaiudigltaa luua lombU nt grotgior p*trta tui.
i Utnun inter Henrioani bnno et huredem alina auigat, illi Tjdcbaiit, qui ii
L. 0. p. 66.
8 Otho tbe Fonrlb.
^ L. 0. p. S9S. Sab nomine Tiduae tan^t oonaaiteni tnam Coratantiun, eojns [
ua filial eriL Polo qnoque, ai fiomina Mde* poit la i* minu ulomniatorit f
, Google
PERIODS OP REVELATION : PETER, PADL, AND JOHN. 305
times the year 1200, BometimeG 1260, is mentioned as one vhich
vonld constitnte an epoch in hietory.
Joachim, as we hare said, vas an opponent of the preTailing
dialectio tendency in theology. Hence the latter days of the
chuTch, when it ahonid haie come forth glorified oat of the refin-
ing process, appeared to him as a time of all-satisfying contem-
plation, talcing the place of that learning which dwells on the
letter and finite conceptions of the nnderstanding, when the in-
spiration of love, that meditation on divine things which can
solre all problems, would follow an imperfect, fragmentary, con-
ceptnal knowledge. Connected with this is a division of the dif-
ferent periods of revelation and of history, which fh>m this time
onward recnrs repeatedly nnder varions phases, — a division con-
formable to the doctrine of the trinity. Althongh, by virtue of
their essential nnity, all the three persons eret work together,
and somewhat belonging properly to each person is to be fonnd
in every period, yet, at the same time, in relation to the distinc-
tion of persons, the predominant activity of some one amongst the
three is to be distinguished according to the measnres of three
principal periods. The times of the Old Testament belon^espe-
cially to God the Father ; in it, God revealed himself as the Al-
mighty, by signs and wonders ; next, followed the times of the Kew
Testament, in which God, as the Word, revealed himself in his
wisdom, where the striving after a comprehensible knowledge of
mysteries predominates ; the last times belong to the Eoly Spirit,
when the fire of lore in contemplation will predominate.' As the
letter of the Old Testament anawers to God the Father, the letter
of the New Testament more especially to the Son, so the spiritnal
nnderstanding, which proceeds Irom both, answers to the Holy
■ocMaoTi* ngnum libtrua ne^eierit, Teraa lioe pnpillos motitoB m ngnlnm inper
ram monilia leneni diffdadeu He aajalbU, under liim, the futigiDm imperiale woold
decline, pTotendetar viu «j(u, qa*si Tita regis ia 60 iDiiii. He annoDDees, in the jeu
1197, the penMtDlJDn proceeding from the HohenBtinTen haoia (gtiuit the Homiiti
church, in M annos deleiiores prioribaa. L, c. p. 331.
I The word* JD John i. IT, aecoiding to the Talgaie : "Paler meu9 uifue modo ope-
nlur, et ego operor," be eiplains ai follows: "Till nan Che Father has worked; from
beocefbrthl work" When uansed of Tritheism OD Ibis aaeoant, he letalisled bjao-
enaing his opponent* of SabcUiuiism : Mod stlsndeDtes, qund aieut veie io peisoDi*
proprietas eat et Id esaentia unitaa, ita qoaedsm sint, quae propter proprietstsm peison-
■rum ptaprie sdsoribantar piDi. quaedam. quae pniprie adscribantiu filia, qnaedsm quae
propria spirilDiaanoto.etqaaspropternnituem essenliae ipaametoommanilerrehraDtur
•d omne*. TniroduBt. in Apoealjpa, p. 13.
VOL. vri. U
.y Google*
308 PRACTICAL AGE (OF PBTER),
Spirit I As all Uiinp were created by the Father throngh the
Son ; BO in the H0I7 Spirit, as love, ftU were to find their comple-
tion.* To the working of the Father, — power, Pear, f»ith, more
especially correspond ; to the working of the Son, — hoBilitj, trath,
and wisdom ; to the working of the Holy Spirit, — loTe. joy, and
freedom/ In connection with this must be considered the way in
which he contemplates the three apostles — Peter, Faol, and John
— as represflntatires of the three periods in the process of the do-
Telopment of the church, John represents the contemplatire
bent, and as he- labenred where Fetor and Paiil had already laid
the foundation, and survived the other apostles, so the Johanne&n
contemplative period would be the last times of the chnrch, cor-
responding to the ^e of the Holy Spirit As the Father re-
vealed himself in the Old Testament, and the Son, after the
completion of the Old, introdac«d the New ; so this relation cor-
responds to that of Paul to Peter ; since Paul did not labour an
the fonndatioD which Peter had laid, bnt opened for himself an
independent field of action ; and as then the completion was given
to the whole by John, so in the last Jobannean period, that which
the S»n began will be carried to ita completion by the Holy
Spirit.* Then will the promise of the Lord be Ailfilled ; that hft
had yet many things to say which his disdples could not then
bear; that this Spirit should guide into all truth. In the words
spoken by Christ to John (John xzi. 23), " If I will that he tarry
till I come, what is that to thee ?" he fiiidB an intimation of the
fact that the Johannean period would be the Ust." He says of
; el per Slinm oi
Jtetu. In AposiljiM. p. St.
1 MoDDnlIa tpMiillln* itbibiiuntar pitri. afimU potcntii, ilnior el fldes, nonDQlla Blia,
ut humiliui, Tcrltu rt BipleDilSiDannulU ■pirltiii MDSta, ut cahuu, g*udinm et liber-
us. L. c. p. 48.
* Elillad diligsDLer obMrvi, quod quando Itiler Pstnim el JoKDncm iaterpamtur
I'aulaa, iDOe Petnu dcaignu ptiMnsm purit. Paului fllli, Joannes ipiritua aancli, et
quia PidIdb nan anperaediBeaTit a prineipio in bis, qnae Pstrns (iindaTit, flindaTit *a-
lem tpa«per*e («lsupenudlBeaTit]oinDsa).uni;eDltuin Dsi patris In boc Ipso designlt,
qai oanaiLnunMo veleri teatamanto, qnod apeeialJaa peitinebal ad palrem, ineboarit tests-
manlDn noTam, qaod apeciilias pectinet ad ssf paam, anperrsDlet aalem spirital suietua,
oonanoimatDnD, qoae inofaaita sant (t fnadala a Alio.
> Sl^lfieatsleotoatcrtilBtaiaa. In ApocalTps- p. 8«.
.y Google
C0STEUPLA.T1VE AOB (OF JOHN). 307
Jobn, " What he himself had drank out of the heart of Christ,
that he has ^ven the ohoMD to drink ; the liring water, vbich he
had drank from the fonntain of life ; for the liring vater is the
Holy Scriptures, in their spiritual sense, which was not writtea
with ink, pen, and paper, bnt by the power of the Holy Ghost, ia
the book of man's heart."' John is the representatire of the
Gontemplatire, as Peter, of the practical tendency ; the latter pre~
flgares the clerical, the former the monastic, order. When Peter
(John zxi. 21) sapposes that John also was to be a martyr, by
this is signified the jealousy of the practical class towards the
contemplatire : they reproach the latter with leading so easy and
quiet a life, and taking no share in their toils : they do not con-
sider that it costs qnite as much self-denial to homaa natnre, pa-
tiently to wait the revelation of God, and to gi?e one's self up
entirely to the contemplation of divine things, as to pursue bodily
laboni ; to sit in one spot, as to be driven abont in a mnltiplicity
of employments. As after the martyrdom of Peter, Jolui alone
remained, so when the order of the clergy shall have perished
in martyrdom, following Christ, in the last conflict with antichrist,
the order of the eontempUtiTe, gennine monks shall alone remain,
and the entire snscession of St Peter pass over into that.' The
order of genuine contemplatives and epiritales, prefigured by
Jesus himself, might perhaps — he supposes, in his Commentary
on the Apocalypse — be already existing in the germ ; bnt as yet
it could not be observed, because the beginnings of a new crea-
tion are ever wont to be obscure and contemptible* The abbot
Joachim was filled with that same idea, — an idea called forth
by the ant^onism to the secularization of the church, — which
had seized many serious minds of the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries, and which gave birth to the first societies of the Wal-
denses as well as of the Franciscans. Accordingly, he moat be
a prophet for all appearances of a kindred character.
1 Id Apoctljps. p. a
* Relinqaiuir pan ills elecurnni, qaw dcaigniU Ht in Jo>dd«, ad qnam oportcl
tmnlre loUm Prtrl ■DeoeuiDiiim, defloiente putt ilU laboriMt, qsK detigntu «*( in
Patro, dmU nbiqat irenqaiUilale amatoribna Chriati. In tempore ninnpe ilia arit Domi.
□n uniict QOiMD f)u Dnnm. L. o. p. 77.
Qui videliwi ordo pne muliia aliii. qui pnecHienint aom. unabilia at prteotanw
infra limitam qaidam eecDDdi au(u* iaiLiaudni tat, ai tameo, luqne idhnc bod «t( in
aliquibo* inltiandua, quod tanuta miiii adlioc Don coatti, quia initia tanftr obteura tt
ronlemplibilia lunt. Id Apooalyp*. p. 83, o. S.
(J2
.y Google
308 TUB THREE PERIODS OP REVELATION.
Eacb of the three great apoertles had his peculiar gift of grace,
conformable to the peculiar position which he took in the process
of the derelopment of the church. And, as this process waa
thereby prefigured, so each period in the history of the church
has its peculiar gift of grace, belonging to this pecntiar posiUoD.
We ahonld not expect to find ererything, therefore, in every age.
Peter represents the power of faith which works miracles ; Paul,
knowledge ; and John, contemplation.'
In these last times was to he concentrated efery divine element
ftom the earlier periods. The planting and sowing of many years
would be collected together at one point, — a period, though short
in compass, yet greatest in intrinsic importance in reference to
the faloess of grace there accnmnlated.* In the first period, the
fathers laid themselves ont in annonncing God's great work of
the creation ; in the second, it was the efiort of the Son to lay
the fonndation of hidden wisdom. When man, by means of the
two Testaments, had now come to know bow Qod had finished
all things in wisdom, what atill remains (for the third age) except
to prMse God, whose works are so great. The Father comes, as
it were, when JVom the thirtga that are made we come to the
knowledge of the Maker, when in the contemplation of bis al-
mighty power we are filled with reverence ; the Son comes to ns,
when we explore into the depths of doctrine in the disconrsea of
him who is the Father's wisdom. The Holy Ghost comes and
reposes in onr hearts, when we taste the sweetness of his love, so
that we break forth into songs of praise to God rather than keep
silence.* Then will ensne the time of an Easter jnbilee, in which
all mysteries will be laid open, the earth will be Ml of the know-
ledge of the Lord, and it will be scarcely possible any longer to
1 T.ui Fetro, apoitalonim prima, dau «l prmeroguiva fidei ad tudeoit slgiii in typo
eorutD, qni dui aunt in fiindunentii ecelcaiM, uon ideo UunoD parvi pendeiuU ettelavis
■deDtiae, qnie data rat Paulo, ipaalolorDm noTiuimo, band dubium (jam in (jpo eoram,
qui dmdi crant in Bne ad gupernediacaadam ecsloaiam. Noiit nampa ille, <|Di pro UiU'.
poramf*arielHt« dona datribatada partiMr, qnid illi* alqae illia tipediat, iU at pro
tenipare aiiatinandum ait, quid cni praefenlor. et iUad pro tampon magia eonim quod
mile ei'DDD qaod eublimiaa judicandam. L. o. {l SS.
1 Etai tpMiniD illiut Mmporia breTc erit, graliaram tamen copioalaa caeteria, nt mol-
torum annoTnm aegetea oaugrcganlur in uno. In Apocalfpa. p, Bt.
1 Spiritua lanctua ad ooida noalra Tenire at lequicaocre dieilur, emu dnloedo amoiia
tjua qnun anavia ail dagtiitamaa, ita nt piallen magis libeat, qaam a Dei laade tacere.
, Google
JOACHIU S APPABENT IDEALISM. 309
find ft man, vho will dare denj that Christ is tb« Son of God.'
The Spirit will stand forth fVee ftvin the veil of the letter. It is
the gospel of the Spirit, the everlasting gospel ; for the gospel of
the letter is bat temporary."
It was this doctrine of the abbot Joachim which was afterwards
apprehended and applied in so many different ways ; which in
&ct, at a later period, came to be so interpreted, by a one-sided
rational isti CO -pantheistic party, as to make Christianity itself,
which was considered bat .a transient form of religions develop-
ment, cease, and give place to a higher position, a purely inward
religion of the Spirit, eonsisting of some intnitioa of God that no
longer needed an intermediate organ. Joachim was very far
tnm holding Christianity in itself to be a transient form of the
manifestation of religion. The knowledge, transcending all doabt,
of JesuB as the Son of God, he considered indeed, as we hare
seen, as something distinguishing those last times of the Holy
Spirit ; he tanght expressly* that two Testaments only were to
be received ; for the last revelation of the Holy Spirit was in fact
to serve no other purpose than to make men conscious of the
hidden spiritnal meaning of both Testaments, and to let the
spirit anfold itself ont of the covering of the letter. Yet at the
same time we must admit that the ideal, pantheistic interpre-
tation above mentioned, found a point to fix upon in several of
Joachim's expressions ; for instance, when he described the hu-
mility of self-debasement in the form of a servant as the pecu-
liarity of the Son, the abiding in his spiritnal exaltation, the
purely spiritual revelation, as the peculiarity of the Holy Spirit,
and hence assigned the advanced position of perfect freedom to
the agency of the Holy Spirit ;* when he represented that posi- ■
tion as a subordinate one, to which the divine must be bronght
I L. 0. p. 9.
1 ETaDgelinm UKniDiD, quod esl in spirita, quonioiD uliqoe eruigelium, qaod cut id
liter*, temponlfl eat, dod anemum. In Apoeilypa. p. 96.
t Haec cat einsi, pro qa> uon Uia leiUmeDla, aed duo ens acribniitur, quDrDin «i>n-
cmdia mauel iategra. L. c. p. 13.
t Hia worda : Et quia aquM naCnni graria eat nt bnmilia petit, igaia pro leiiuM aaa
■d iDperion ncuirit. quid eel, qood frequeDlJDa fllioa aaatmilaiiir aquae, apiritua >8to
ai quia, quod Don ftoit spiritua aanetua, Bliua ■emetipaum ex-
atein aanctus, de qtin dicilur: ubi apiritua,
buiuiliMiu eat, sed in m^eatals glorue auat,
, Google
310 Joachim's apparent idbalish.
nigh, by the rerelation of God to Bense in tb« incanutioD of
the Sod, and bjr the tnatrnmentalities oomtponding tbereto ;
and, on the other hand, that of the ipirilalet, vho needed no
Bach sensible medium, as the highest. " Say not, I ha*e do
teacher to explain to me in detail what I read. Where the
Spirit is the teacher, a little apark increases to an immea*
snrable flame, and because the Word became flesh and dwelt
amongst ns, and he who by reason of the simplicity of hia es-
sence was inrisible, dignified man's nature bj appearing visibly
in it, so he would be preached by risible men under the reil
of the Word, tbat they who were nnable by contemplation to
penetrate into the mysteries of the divine essence, might throi^h
Tiuble emblems soar upward to the exalted. But with spi-
ritnal men it is not so : bat the purer their hearts are, tha
more do they by God's invisible operationa, wbioh are nearer
to them, stretch the rision of Iheir spiritual eyes to the Creator
of all.'" But such language merely exprwses, thongh in an ori-
ginal and forcible manner, the chosen position of myttieism,
which gives speciiU prominence to the work ot the Holy Spirit ia
men's hearts ; and such passages can by no means furnish any
foundation for the charge, that he would speak disparagingly of
historical Christianity. Yet we must allow that at the bottom
of the whole mode of intuition set forth in his works lies the
thought, that the entire revelation of the Old and New Testa-
ments contains, indeed, immutable Uatb, and that Christianity
is in itself a complete and immutable thing ; but yet, at the same
time, this does not hold good of the difierent forms of its mani-
festation. The overthrow of the particular ecclesiastical form
then existing, and a new, more complete development of Gfaria-
tianity in the consdonsness of mankind, in which the inner re-
velation of the Holy Spirit will take the place of outward autho-
rity, is predicted by him. This is in fact already implied in what
he says, in his own way, concerning the transition of the Petrine
position into that of John, the dissolution of the clerical gover-
1 Qui erai iiiTiifUlii pro rau Bimpliclule nalnnr, per homuu Meamplionoii sob.
lUniiH Tieibilii tni dignatDs eat, valnit per liiibiJtv bumiim fori* njauria panonBri
at hi qui (tcUM diTiniUds pcnetnre con lamp) indo dud potPiiinl, riilbilibni Biiiubliniia
npeimlur eiemplii. Nan sic iDlrm ipiTiUlcB, hod (ic, wd qua ilioniiB ooida mnti.
diorH nnL. eo par intiribilia Dsi open, qnu Btbi Tioiolor* mot, in ipaina, qoi ercMor
esl nmiiiam, tpiriulium artilorum acieni inuUFclnditn flgunl. In Apool^p*. p. IB.
.y Google
HARMONY BETWEEN THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. 311
Dance of tlie cbnrcfa and its rehabilitation in the commnnity of
the cootemplatiTe life. Dosbtless he snppoaes, as the pecaliarity
of those last times, a direct and nnmediated reference of the re-
ligions eonacioDsness of all men, to Grod manifested in Christ, so
that there wonld be no more need of an order of teachers.^ Then
theprophecy of Jeremiah, that God himself woold be the teacher of
men, and wonld vrite his law in the hearts of all, would meet
with its follilment ; bnt as all earthly gteatoess must come to
shame, when the enblimity of things hearenly revealed itself, so
it was only by hambling himself that man conid become capable
of beholding snch dirine glory.'
Especially deserving of notioe are the following words in the
book written by abbot Joachim, on " The Harmony between the
Old and New Testaments," (Concordiae Veteris ac Nori Testi-
menti ;) in which, speaking of Uie relation of changeable fbrms
to the nnchangeable essence in the revelatioB of dirine things,
he tbns expresses liimself.* " The Holy Spirit is the fira which
eonsvmes all this Why 1 Because there is nothing darable on
earth*; for so long as we see throngh a glass darkly, it is neces-
sary for us to cling to those symbols, and so long are we un-
able t« come to the knowledge of that troth whidi is represented
in symbols. But when the Spirit of tmth shall come and teach
us all tmth, what further need shall we then hare of symbols 1*
For as with the communion of the body of Christ the partaking
of the paschal lamb was done away, so when the Holy Ghost
diall rereal himself in his glory, the obserration of symbols will
cease ; men will no longer follow figures bat the truth — which is
the simplest, and which is symbolized by fire~as the Lord says,
' God is a spirit, and they that worship him must worship him
in spirit and in troth.' Dust and water, such is the historical
1 Quui per alios pucunlur ovee, cum lut docrudw Bubditorum eocletUi pulora JD
liopuliB eliguulur, cum «utem vcriutcm viangelicMn clariflcM per BpiritDin <DUin ai
omnpleiiduii propbeliim JFrem. lui. 33, 34; quui jam dod per rIIob DomiDua. B«d
ipM per HmelipBum nqniret oves suu, aicut liiilat puLor grsgtm (quid in die, qaando
3 Bt qain mirabilis eit Deus in uncliB buib ct loDge miritbiJIor in m^jvBUIe bub,
neceue nl, ul icmettpinrD dejiclit, qui tiderc unlam ftloriim cxlBllmMur dignns, quia
iiiminim temna altHndo conrundlliir, onm c«l>iluilo cntlpBtinm apmtnr. In Apoenljpa. •
.y Google
312 RELATION OP FORM AND £8SBNC£.
letter of the two TestameDtB— wbich letter was gifen by the
Holy Spirit for the pnrpose of poioting thereby to something else,
rather than for the sake of the literal historical sense itself; that
is, that thereby the spiritual nnderstanding, which is the dirine
fire, by rirtne of which the spiritnal man judges all men and is
jadged by none, might be presented to ns ; for neither the par-
taking of bread and meat, nor the drinking of wine and water,
nor the anointing with oil, is anything eternal, bnt that is eternal
which is signified by these acts. If, then, the things themselreB
and their nse are perishable, but that which is represented by
them, the thing which endnres for evermore ; then, with good
right, is the former consumed by the fire, while the fire itself
liree alone, without depending on anything sensible, in the
hearts of the faithful, and abides for erer. And, although there
are many visible things, which will eternally remain, as they are
revealed^to ns in the letter of the two Testaments, yet they will
not remain for ever in the same form, bnt rather in the form ap-
pointed for the ftiture. For amongst the rest, that which accord-
ing to the Catholic faith shall remain for ever, the body of Chriat
— which shall ever remain aa it is taken up into unity with his
person — is to ns especially an object of veneration. And yet
our Lord himself declared the spirit maketh alive, the flesh pro-
fiteth nothing. Hence the apostle Paul also says, The letter
killeth, bnt the spirit maketh alive. Bnt if, in reference to the
body of Christ himself, the letter is consumed by the spirit, how
much more will this be the ease with other things. Far be it
from US, then, to say that the things themselves will be consumed
as to their whole essence ; bnt we say that they themselves, that
is, their^symbols, most pass over to represent something spiritnal,
in order that we may elevate ourselves, through the scripture of
visible things, as through a glass, to the intuition of invisible
things." .
HISTORY OF U0NA8T1C1SU.
■ The reaction of this prophetic spirit against the secnlarisation
of the chnrch proceeded from monasticiem, as did many an ap-
pearance of the same kiud down to the time of Luther ; nor was
.y Google
DIFF^KSNT CADSE8 LBAD1N0 TO H0NA6TIC1BU. 313
this AD accidental thing, but connected with the eesential charac-
t«r of raonasticism itself; for we may regard it generally as a
reaction, though one-sided, of the Christian spirit, against the
seoolarization of the chnreh and the Christian life. It is tnie>
monasticism was itself seized, and borne along, by the cnrrent of
secnlarication ; bat even then, it ever gare birth to new reactions
of reform against the encroaching tide of cormption. This form
of the manifestation of Christian life and of Christian society be-
longs among the most significant and the most infloential facts of
these periods, in which the Yery good and the very bad are fonnd
BO often meeting together.
Monasticism stood forth i^ainst the wild life of the knights, and
the cormption of a degenerate clergy ; and many were impelled
to fly for refnge from the latter to the former. The Hildebran-
dian epoch of reform, near the close of the elerenUi centary, was
accompanied with the ontponring of a spirit of compnnction and
repentance on the Western nations. It was the same spirit,
which in different directions, promoted the cmaades, monasticism,
and the spread of sects that contended against the hierarchy.
By the political stonna which broke up the interior oiganization
of the nations, by the roinons contests of this age between chnreh
and state, many were impelled to seek in the monasteries a qaiet
retreat for the cnltivation of the Christian life. Thus it hap*
pened in Germany, amidst the ferooiooe contests between the
party of Henry the Fourth and that of Gregory the Seventh. An
extraordinary mnltitnde of men, of the first rank, retired from
the world ; and the three monasteries, in which the greater num-
ber congregated, St Blasen in the Black Forest, Hirsan, and the
convent of St Salvator in Sohaffhansen, had not room enough to
eontun them all, so that it was necessary to make great addi-
tions to the old structores. Men of the first rank were here to
be seen among the monks, selecting firon preference and engag-
ing with delight in the most menial employments, and serring as
cooks, bakers, or shepherds.' The impulse to community, — the
1 Btnhold. Coiuliiit. OliroDicon, U lb« j«r 1D83, in MoDDmanU rea Alemannoram
illiutiuitii, t, ii., p. ISO. QaaDio nobitiorM *niiL in (kduIq, uijm m mntemtibiiiari-
buB officii* uccnpvi ileBidennl, di qui qaondBm enul comiwa T«l mucbioaei in urculo
naDC io ooquinaiel piitrino fntribna Hnire lel poicoa loiiim in wmpo jjaaoen pro
lummii drliftiiieoDifuiani.
.y Google
314 WORLDLINBSS OF THE U0NASTEKIK8.
ch&rutflristt« of energetie, cnatiTe times, belongs unong tlie
pecnliar featnres of this time, and sach commanities euiljf«iDed
themselT«B aronad any nua that showed an eothnsiasm for reli-
gion, that Bpoke -and acted in the power of faith, and in lore ;
and then took the form of monasti«iem.
But the caasea differed widely in their nature, which led men
to choose this mode of life ; and for this very reason tlie direc-
tions of life in monastieism wonld also be ^S«rent. OAeotimes
the deep piety of mothers, patterns of Christian rirtne In the
family circle, stood ont in striking contrast with the mere worldly
pnrsnita of their husbands in the knightly order, or io the life ti
eonrt. When snch mothers looked forward to the birth of their
first child, or when they had mnch to suffer and great peril was
before them, they wonld vow before the altar, to deTOt« the child,
in case it should be a male, wholly to the service of God ; that
is, to destine him for the spiritnal or the monastic order, — as we
see in the examples of the mother of the abbot Goibert of Nogent
sons Coney, near the beginning of the twelfth eentnry,' and of the
mother of the abbot Bernard of Clairvaox. The boys were trained
np nnder the infinence of these sincerely |Hons mothers, in the so-
eiety of devout clergymen and monks; the lore for a life consecrate
to God was instilled into their youthful minds ; and althongh they
might afterwards, in the age of yonth, be drawn aside by a dif-
ferent sort of society, by the wild spirit of the times, or by Ute
prevailing enthusiasm for the new paths stmck out in science, —
from the inclination excited in them in the years of childhood, —
still, the deep impression would subsequently be revived again
with new force, and so, under peculiar circumstances, recalling the
feelings and pttrpoBes of former days, the resolution of devoting
themselves wholly to monastieism wonld ripen to maturity in
them. Thus were formed the great men of the monastic life.
But it so happened too, that children, — either on ooeasions like
those just mentioned, or else to lighten the expense of a nnme-
rons family, were delivered over to convents as obiati ; and by
such persons, who had not chosen this mode of life of their own
1 Svc hi* Life. c. ill. Wben dcith ihruUBtd ber aod liar childnii, iniini c* iiBoeMi-
' \a\r cniuiliom M ■>) dominiSM malrii &IUf
iirgo BFOper fulara prpennt, hi^iiimodi t
.y Google
UOTITBS OF THS HONES. 315
impnlfle, or from their own disgust vith a world lying in wicked-
neu, it WM followed, only beeanse it &Tonred idleness and easy
liring. The abbot Gnibert compluns that, towards the close of
the elflTenth century, worldly living had, throngh the mnltitnde
of snob oblati, got the upper hand in the monasteries, whose
poeseasions were wastefiiily squandered by these monks.^ When
persMiB who had lired Irom their childhood in absolute depen-
dence and complete retirement from the worid, were sent away
by their abbole on foreign bnsiness, they were the more inclined
to abuse a liberty which they now enjoyed fbr the first time.' It
was a matter of general remark, that youig men who tamed monks
oat of penitence for their sins, became afterwards the most distin-
gnisbed for seal in their profession ; while others, who had not
been impelled to the choice of this life by any such powerfol in-
ward impulse, and any such deep-felt need, either failed altogether
of possessing the right seal, or else lost what they once had.'
Men of the first rank, struck, by the force of momentary impres-
sions, or by sndden rererses of fortune, reminded of the aneertain
nature of earthly goods, the nearness of death, the vanity of all
worldly glory, retired to solitude as anchorets, or entered a mo*
naatflry ; and a single example of this sort would be followed by
multitudes. This eSect was prodnced by the example of a certain
eonnt Ebrard (Ererard) of Bretuel, in Picardy, near the end of
the elerenth centttry. He was a young man of noble parentage,
and possessed of an ample fortune, who, stmck with a sense of
the emptiness of all his ideasures, and seized with the craving
alter some higher good, forsook all, and joined himself with a
r of others, who travelled about as itinemat charcoal-
ilaiamm nubennU copii, pirviii tnol contenM cnuieiitibuB, Id quibua prriiauci raperiri
potmni, qai peeeili fiMlilio suealDm tmpaiBwiil. atd lb iQi* potinimooi detimblDtar
eeelMiat', qai is eM«m pinntum Jciatian* eantndili, »b iDitunU nnlrMlMTitiir WMte.
Hticia ocduione rmili dilaptdve pMraiM.
1 TbftwMdiarCiHiriu of RaMcriwob, LiMiDt i. e. iv.; Rnraai cna, quod pnrri
'I JBrami ad imlinen renwatM. qosraiii aonHwntim poTxlDa pcocali dod gnviit,
rvanlc* ajut, tri in onliRg Irftda at mlnna bma TiTanl ttl ib nidipr prunua nte-
, Google
31G IStLVSKCE OF U0NASTEBIE8
bnraers, thm earning their dftily bread. "In this porerty,"
says the irriteT of the nuratife, " be beliered that he first fonnd
the true riches." Somewhat later, he retired with his companions
to a convent, having become sensible of the dangers which beset
the Christian life, in the anchorite condition ;> one of his contem-
poraries, Simon, also descended from a very rich and poverfol
family, was so stmck at beholding his father's corpse — a man
who bat jnst before held a high place in the world — as to con-
ceive a disgnst of all earthly glory. He at once left his family,
and became a monk in some foreign country, WJien he retnmed
afterwards to his native district, Ms appearance and words made
BO strong an impression on men and women, that nnmbers fol-
lowed his example. The Cistercian monk, CaesariuB of Heister-
bach, in the first half of the thirteenth centary, sets forth, in a way
that deserves to be noticed, the difierent caoses which led people to
embrace the monastic life. What he felt constrained, in the case
of some, to attribute to an awakening by divine grace, he fonnd
reason, in the case of others, to ascribe to the instigation of an
evil spirit ; while in still others, he traced it to fickleness of tem-
per ; as, for example, in the case of those who, following the im-
pulse of a momentary and transient interest, mistook their own
nature, and neglected to consider whether it was the fear of hell
or the longing after a heavenly home that operated upon their
feeling. Covntless nnmbers were driven to this step by circum-
stances of distress ; sickness, poverty, imprisonment, shame,
remorse following the commisaon of crime, and the present fear
of death.' When attacked by fatal diseases many put themselves
under a vow that, in case they recovered, they would become
monks ; or they enshrouded themselves at once in monkish robes,
persuaded that by so doing they would be more likely to obtain sal-
vation. And such persons, if they recovered, actually became
. monks.* Those whohad been driven to this step bythe fear of death,
1 How the monutio lib wM iolroducFd b; bim from FnnoB, and bnnigfai idIo a
Dimrighlng aula tD tbttt diatrieta, ia nlited bf tbeabbolOnibcrt, Vila, o. ii.: Cum ad
aoa (the monki) pcedi Tizulloi aooednat, ulsioltandii plarimorum memca amcniL
t Dlalinct. L, e. t.- CaMariua of UciMariucli eitci indiiidnal eiamples to abow bo* ■
canDniciiabesanaaBionk.bniaiucliebBd pU;«d atnjhbcIallMa.i.S, c xii Ajoung
uau beloli(ing 10 a wealth} funi); tboiightot turning monk, witboal tbe knowMga • f
Ilia puenta. braanae ba had gaoliled away a laiga ■am of moDe) ; but ba gaia op tha
DOtiun nbcD a friend oama forward and paid up bin debta, c. UTiii.
, Google
AMD HONES UPOH UORAT.S. 217
did not always, howcTer, remain true to a porpose thns conceired ;
and there vera complaints, that in changing their garb the; had
not altered their manners.* It happened not nnfreqnently that
criminala, on whom sentence of death had heen passed, were,
through the influence of venerated abbots who condescended to
intercede for them, first pardoned, and then committed to the
care of their deliverers, with a Tiew to try what could be done for
them under the discipline of the monastery ; and as in these
times, many were hnrried into crimes by the impulses of a sen-
snous and passionate nature, which had never felt the wholesome
restraints of edncation and religions instruction, it was possible
that such, by judicious teaching, by the force of religious impres-
sions, and the severe discipline to which they were subjected in
a cloister, under the direction of some wise abbot, might be really
reformed — as examples, in fact, show that they sometimes were.*
When Bernard of Clairranx was once going to pay a visit to his
friend, the pious connt Theobald of Champagne, he was mft by
a crowd of men conducting to the place of execution a robber who,
after committing many crimes, had been condemned to the gal-
lows. He begged it as a favour of the count that the criminal
might be given up to him. He took the man along with him to
Clairvanx, and there succeeded in transforming him into a pious
man. This reformed criminal died in peace, after baring spent
thirty years in the cloister as a monk.* Thus the monasteries
proved in some instances to be houses of correction for abandoned
criminals ; and the spirit of Chnetian charity, which proceeded
from pious monks, first strove to abolish the punishment of death.
Another monk, Bernard, founder of the congregation of the monks
of Tiron, in the diocese of Cbartres, a,d. 1113, had settled him-
self down near the close of the eleventh century as a hermit, on
InUto: Habitom, dod mans niiUTJt.
t Ad aiMDpleofthiiMwt li lUtcd brCuMriM, a. col, of ■ pradatorj kiu|ht, who,
■fler bRTJDg bnn ooDdemDed to death, ind rcpriaTCdal tfa* reqneit of tlH ibbot Daniel ol
Bebthim, via permitted to eater tlie Ciattrcian order to do penune for bli bIdi; and
be add*: Frequenter bnio eimilii udiTi.wilketaibomineaBafitia*! pi«iDi*(rimiiiibu>
*irila eappliaiie depnuti, beDeQdo ordini) aint liberatl,
t ViUe I. Tii, c. XT , ed. MaUllon.t. i).. f. 1301.
.y Google
318 ■'yoNASTicrsM in relation to
the ial&nd of CanBenm (Chaiusej), between the iaUnd of Jersey
and St Halo. It bo happeoed while he was there, Uiat pirates
landed on the beach with a merchant Teasel whioh the; had
captured. Bernard labonred e&rnefttljr, bnt in vain, for the
coDTersion of these barbariaus ; in vain did ha striTe to move
their pity for the crew, whom they had taken and bound in
chains; bnt when they left the shore, he sUll did not cease
praying both for pirates uid prisoners. Soon after, there came
np a great storm ; the pirates saw nothing before them bnt
shipwreck and death. Struck with alarm and remorse of con-
science, they set free the captives, mutually confessed to each
other their sins ; and rowed, if they should be sared, to amend
their lives, and go on pilgrimages to T&rions shrines. But one
of them, on whose heart the words of Bernard bad made an
indelible impreaeion, reminded the others of this holy man :
" They sbonld only row," said he to them, " that if the Lord
wonl4 conduct them to the good hermit, they would implicitly
follow bis directions, and by his mediation they might be sared
fVom death." All united in taking the tow. Four of the ships
were fonndered ; the fifth got safely to the island. The pirates,
awakened to repentance, fell down before monk Bernard, and
besought him to listen to the confession of their sins, and to im-
pose on them snch penance as he thought St. Some he bade per-
form their row of a pilgrimage ; others continued to remain under
bis spiritual direction on the island.
In the beginning of the twelfth centnry, when the enthusiasm
for the new dialectic inquiries in France had seised hold on nom-
bers,— and among the rest, of such as merely followed the current
without any call or talent for snch studies ; many of these soon
became disgusted with the idle pursuit, and by this very disgnst
were led to take a serious spiritufl direction in monasticism.'
How monasticism was regarded, in its relation to the worldly life,
we find expressed in the following remarks of Anselm of Canter-
bury, where he is exhorting one of bis friends to become a monk :*
1 9«e tfa«*<:eoiiittoftl]elifearBenMii]orTinia,b]' ooe of his wbolan, o jt.Hcdi.
April, t. ii. f. 229.
J DepnbrndeuMi in so et iliii prudicn
talqm est clinpcr omnii Tinius. MeUlo/
1 Lib. ii., cp- 29.
.y Google
THE WORLDLY LIFE. 319
" Whatever glory of this vorld it may be which ihonwoaMst
flBpire after, yet remeniber its end, and the fWit, at the end : and
then consider, on the other hand, what the expectations of those
are, who despise all the glory of this world. Dost ihoa say, it is
not monks only who are saved ? I admit it. Bnt who attains to
salvation in the most certain, who in the most noble, way ; the
man who seeks to love Ood alone, or he who seeks to nnite the
lore of Ood with the love of the world ^ Bnt perhaps it will be
said, even in monasticism there is danger ! 0, why does not he
who says this, consider what he says ? Is it rational, when danger
is on every side, to choose to remain where it is greatest 1 And
if h« Who seeks to lore God alone perseveres to the end, his sal-
vation is secure. Bat if he who is determined to love the world,
does not alter his plan of living before the end, there remains for
him either no salvation at all, or else a donblAil or a lees one."
Yet here, it is all along presnpposed that an objective contrariety
exists between the inclination to the world and the iaclination to
Gh>d ; and not that all activity in relation to the world should be
taken np and absorbed in the inclination to God, and animated
by that tendency. Men compared monasticism with baptism, as
a pnrificatioii from sin, a rennnciation of the world and regenera-
tion to a new and higher life. It was a prevailing opinion that,
by entering upon the monastic life, one was released from the
obligation to make a pilgrimage, to go on a crusade, or to per-
form any other vow, — an opinion, grounded at bottom on the
Christian view, that the ruling bent of the heart, submission to
God's will, was more than external and isolated acts. " Whoever
vows, when living in the world, to make a pilgrimage to Jerusa-
lem, or to Rome, and after this becomes a monk," says Anselm
of Oanterbnry,' " has performed all his vows at once ; for single
vows, signil^ only a partial submission to God, with respect to a
single matter ; but monasticism embraces the whole. After a man
has thus embraced the whole, be will not restrict himself again
to individual parts.'" An Englishman, who hod set ont on a
I Ijb.lii.,cp,lie.
1 Qui TOTenitit w Itaro* Bomun nt HieroulMn id mmuId, •! >d oidiiwni oaMnim
vaneriDt, omnia lol* mi aomplercrant. Qnlppe qai m Id faneta Dei per *oU tndi>
derant, powqaim m Deo tMoi Indldraiut, totmn in partem poalmodnm Don bibent
redigoe. CoDip. Llii., ep.SS.
.y Google
320 SALDTART INFLUEHCE OF MONKS.
pilgrimage to Jemaaleiu. came to Claiiranx; and, attracted bj
the spiritnal society which he there met with, turned monk, and
gare vp hie pilgrimage. The abbot jojBtified this step, in opposi-
tion to his bishop, declaring that to '^persevere in a l>ent of the
heart towards the heavenly Jerusalem was more than to take
one hasty and transient glance of the earthly Jemsalem."^ The
abbot Peter of Clnny wrote to a knight who had promised to be-
come a monk in Clnny, bnt afterwards determined to go on a
pilgrimage to Jerusalem : " It is greater to serre the true God in
hnmility and porerty, than to travel in a showy and laxnrions
manner to Jerosalem. If there is something good in risiting
Jemaalem, where the feet of onr Lord hare trod, still, it la a far
better thing to strive after that faeaven where we shall see the
Lord himself, fiice to foce."
The inflnence of monasticism was rarions and widely extended .
Venerated monks were called upon to give their advice with re-
gard to the most weighty affairs. Persons of the highest standing,
both of the secular and spiritual orders, noblemen and princes,
got themselves enrolled as members of monasteries and mtrnkiBh
orders, for the pnrpose of sharing in the pririleges of prayer and
good works (fratrea adacripti or eorucripti) ; by which means
these societies were brought into varions inflnential connections.
Any reclose, who had become known for bis pious and strict mode
of life, was soon looked up to by men of all ranks, from far and
near, and was enabled by his counsels and exhortations to mak«
himself widely useful. Such a recluae was Aybert in Hennegaa
who lived near the beginning of the twelfth century. So great
was tlie nnmber of people continually fiocking to him for the pnr-
pose of confessing their sins, that he had scarcely a moment's rest.
He gave them spiritnal counsel ; bnt not till after they had pro-
mised to lay their confession before their ordinary ecclesiastical
superiors. Only if they declared themselves resolved not to open
their breasts to any other confessor, he yielded to their impor-
tunity, lest they might be driven to despair. At length, he re-
ceived orders from the pope to hear the confessions of all, and
prescribe to them the appropriate penance. Whoever could get
near enough to his person tried to tear off a piece of his dress
1 Ep. 61. 1 Lib. il. ep. IB.
.y Google
HONKS AND NUNS STRUOOLINO WITH RELIGIOUS DOUBTS. 321
and bear it avajr as a relic, vhilst he, resisting, exclaimed : " I
am a poor sioner, and by no meana what yon think me to be."i
Honks trarelled about as preachers of repentance, and often col-
lected gmtt crowds around them, who, awakened to repentance
by their impressive words and their sererely strict mode of living,
confessed their sins to them, and avowed their readiness to do
anything: they might prescribe for the reformation of their lives.
They stood to the people in place of .the worldly-minded clergy,
who neglected their dnties. They restored peace between con-
tending parties, reconciled enemies, and mode collections for the
poor. The monasteries were seats for the promotion of varions
trades, arts, and sciences. The gains accming from the nnion of
the labours of many were often employed for alleviating the dis-
tresses of many. In great famines, thousands obtained from mo-
nasteries of note the means of support, and were rescued from
threatening starvation.'
Those, however, who took refuge in the monastery, or even in
the retreat of the anchoret, fVom the temptations of the outward
world, were still threatened by dangerous temptations of another
kind, when, impelled by the first glow of their zeal, they engaged
in extravi^ant self-mortifications. Changes in the tone of feeling
would still occur even after some considerable time had been spent
in this mode of life. Too deeply absorbed in their subjective
feelings, they would waste themselves away in reflecting on these
changeable moods. They felt dearth, emptiness, in their inward
being; they failed of experiencing delight, animation in prayer.
Evil thoughts gained the advantage in proportion as they allowed
themselves to be troubled with them, instead of forgetting them-
selves in some nobler employment which would tax all the ener-
gies of the soul. Thus such men, becoming their own tormentors,
fell into despur, and, unless better directed by prudent and expe-
rienced abbots, might even be tempted to commit suicide. Or
moments of uncommon religious enthusiasm and fervour would be
followed by a reaction of the natural man, hankering after the
things of sense, or of the understanding, limited to the conscions-
i Acli Suclonm U. AptU. U J., f 67S.
* In tbc jMr 1117, KbenihtnwuagrAaifa
DonHler; of HeulcrtMch, ntu Cotogoe, diili
1I«M, brrba. mil bre*d wen diiuibuwd unoDg
VOL. VII.
.y Google
3x2 ANSELM S AND BERNARD 8 BXHORTATIOMS.
nes8 of this vorld ; and hence arose moods of scepticism and un-
belief.' There was mnch need, therefore, in the men who pre-
sided OTer these commanities, of a peculiar lore and Visdom, in
order to exert a salutary control over these monks, to man«g;e
them according to their different temperaments and states of feel-
ing, and to protect then from the dangers to which they were
exposed. But when so qualified, these superiors, in exercising
such a watch over the wellkre of souls, might ohtain a rich har-
vest of Christian experience. They would have first to become
acquainted, by their own interior religions experience, with the
truths which they afterwards used for the benefit of others. Such
wisdom derived from experience we discern in an Anselm of Can-
terbury. To certain persons who bad requested of him a direc-
tory to the spiritual life, he thus writes :* " On^one point, namely,
1 We will illaitrala tbia bj a few arauDplaa reliMd bj Cwurios, Id hia DidogiiM, A
<roaDg ftmde, beloD^ng lo a waalibf and tepuMble fuailj, bad becoma • r»c1iue Biin>
Craiy lo ths ttiabn Driiir frirndi. Bnt shp bid baap dtoeiTed wi(b ngud to banrif;
■bg AfU into a aula of graai daiimaiaii, and donbud of nnTtliiiig wbieb b* fort tiadbtCD
oarUiit to ber. Wben Ilia abbot to wboK cara hei ■piriiiul concern* bad bpcD jnurusltd
bf the blabop, (iailed liar, anil aiked bar bow aha did T Sb« anawared, " Not well ;" awl
wbFD ba iiii)iiii«d ofhrr tba raaaon, aba uid, " Bba did not koow licraelf, why aba wai
abut op tbrM." Wben ba toM bar that it waa fbi tbeaika of Qod and ofUiakiDfdoa at
baann, *be rapliad: " Wbo knowi wbatliar tbara ia a Ood, wfaetbrr Iben an angda,
wbnb« tbera are immortal aouls, and i kingdom of baaiao? Wbo baaaaan tbam; wbo
baa some from tba other aide and (old na abonl ibrm T" In rain ware aO ibr conTrraa-
lions of tba abbot; aba only b«gg«d tfaat aba might be releaard, lince abe could endun
no longer this lira of a rcoluse. But tlia abbot eiboned her lo remain faithful lo brr
purpoae, and at leaat wait aeven it,yn longer, at tba and of wliieh period ba wonld liiit
bar again. Ceruinlj, a lerj haiardoaa step to be taken with a person in ber wndhien,
wbicb might eaaii; have beea followed with Ibe moat melancbolj conaeqaeoeea, aa >p-
pean CTidanl ftom other a»mpl». Bal, in tbia inatanae, tba affect was hiouraUe ; and
wben the abbot, who in tba mean time had canaad manj pratan to ba oflkrad in bar be-
bsir, again viaiiad her at the time appointed, be found the tone uf ber ftelinga antiielj
rbangrd. An eitraoidiuarj eleration had fallowed that Kason of depreaaion. In ■ <i-
alon, which aha aaw while in a atate ofreligiDua excitement, all herdonbti bad raniabed
Bwaj.— Anotbar aged nun, who had pravioaal; been dietlnguiahed for bar pion* walk
and eoDTBrulion. doubled orerei^thing ahe bad belieted from tba lima of ber childhood.
Sbe would not be apoken lo; she maintained that ebe could not beliaTe,Bince abe be-
longed among tba reprobates. She eonld not be induced to take part in Ibe holy commu-
nion. The prior waa indiscreet enough to aay, for Ihe puipoaeofetciting ber ftars.tbal
if she did not dniathom her unbelief, ba would afkar bn death cauaa ber to be buried
in the Belda. To eacape tbia lot, abe threw herself inio Ibe Moselle, bat waa taken oal
before aha perislied. — Another penon..who had tntm his jouth up led an UDbtaimable
Iift,fen into abaolnta despair, utteilj doublinic that his eina were torgtren, ainceha could
not fnj aa be bad been wont lo do : ba Bnallj threw hilM^f inU a pond and «a*
drowned. L. e. f. 94, eto., 100.
3 liL 133.
.y Google
ANSELH'S AND BERNARD'S EXHORTATIONS. 323
bow you may be able to get rid of an enl will, or eril thoDghts,
take from me this little piece of advice. Do not contend with
the evil thongbts or inclinations of the will, but get yourselves
rigbl earnestly engaged with a good thonght or purpose, till those
evil thoughts vanish ; for, never will a thought or volition be ba-
nished out of the heart, unless it be by one of an opposite cha-
racter.* Uanage yourselves, therefore, with reference to ttnpTo>
Stable thoughts, so as to turn your minds with all yosr power of
control over them to the good, so as not to pay the least atten-
tion to the others. But if you would pray, or occupy yourselves
with a pious meditation, and then such thoughts become trouble-
some to yon, still, by no means desist IVom your pious occupation,
but vanquish them in the way described, by contempt. And, as
long as yon can thus despise them, let them not trouble you, lest
by occKNon of this anxiety they come up again, and torment yon
anew. For such is the nature of the human soul, that it more
often recalls what has given it joy or pain, thau what it judges
to be unworthy of its attention.' Nor should yon fear that such
motions or thoughts will be imputed to you as sins, provided your
will does not go with them ; for there is no condemnation in them
to those who are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh
but after the Spirit." Against a mistake of this sort Bernard
also strove to put his monks on the guard. " I exhort you,
my friends," says he to them,* " to exalt yourselves some-
times above an anxious remembrance of your past conduct to a
contemplation of the divine goodness, that you who are abashed
by the contemplation of yourselves may breathe again by looking
away to God. True, pain about sin is necessary ; but it should
not be a pain that lasts for ever. Let it be interrupted by the
more joyful remembrance of divine grace, that the heart may not
become hardened by grief or wither in despair. The grace of
God abounds over every sin. Hence the righteous man is not a
self-accuser to the end, but only at the beginning, of prayer ;
' Kanqnun enim eipellitsr ie cords, Dili alit co^utJODC «t alia lolunuis, qiiH illii
DOD CODIWnlBL
1 SimlliUr h debet liabtn penona in unoto propoaiu Bladiaia, In qaolibel mntu in-
dwnnla in corporB v>l aaiiiu, Hiouli ssl HtiiDuliii c vdib aut iiae, aiit lUTidias ant inaoia
gloria. Tanc cuim facilllmB axlingaunlDr. cam atillm veils •cnlirr. aut da illii cogitar*,
ant aliqnid illorum tuMiona Taun dadigntmur,
■ Smii. anSolomDDiSoDg.ii., t IJSe,
X2
DiailizedbyGOOgle
324 TVK9 OF CHARTRES, ON THE AKCHOBITB LIFE.
bnt he ends with ascribing pmse to Ood." Accordingly, b«
exhorted his monks, from bis own experience, not to suffer them-
selves to be kept from prayer by any momentary feeling of spi-
ritual barrenness. " Often we come to the altar with lokewarm,
barren hearts, and address onrselres to prayer. Bnt if we per-
severe, grace is suddenly poured in upon us, the heart becomes
full, and a current of devotioaal feelings Hows through the aoal.*"
So he warns beginners especially against the excesses of asceti-
cism. " It is," says he t« them, " your self-will, which teaches
you not to spare nature, not to listen to reason, not to follow the
counsel or example of yonr superiors. Yon had a good spirit ;
but yon do not ttse it rightly. I fear that yon have received
another instead, which, under Uie appearance of the good, will
deceive yon ; and that you, who began in the Spirit, will end in
the flesh. Know yon not that a messenger of Satan often clothes
himself as an angel of light! Ood is wisdom; and he requires
a love which, instead of snrrendering itself merely to pleasant
feelings, unites itself also with wisdom. Hence the apostle,
Rom. xii. 1, speaks of a serrioe of God which is reasonable.
If yon neglect knowledge, the spirit of error will very easily
lead yonr zeal into wrong directions ; and the cunning enemy
has no snrer means of banishing love from the heart, than when
he can get men to walk in it improridently and not according to
reason."'
Those dangers of the interior life wonid especially beset the
anchorets, who were left to their own feelings, who could lind
neither eonnsel nor encouragement in society, and could not be
led back from their wanderings to the right path by the guidance
of an experienced mind. . Hence it was thought necessary to
warn men of the dangers to which this kind of life was pecu-
liarly exposed. Thns Yves, bishop of Chartree," took ground
against those who, puffed up by the leaven of the Pharisees,
boasted of their spare diet and bodily mortifications, whereaa,
according to the declarations of the apostle, 1 Timoth. iv. 8,
bodily exercise profiteth little ; and the kingdom of God, Bom.
xiv. 17, consisteth not in meat and drink, bnt in righteousness,
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. The solitude of groves and
t 111 Cintka cantlcnniin, s. x., ^7. 1 L. r. ». »., i 7. 9 8p. ISfi.
.y Google
YVES OF CHARTRSS, ON THE ANCHORITE LIFE. 326
of mountains cannot make a man blessed, nirless he brings with
him that Bolitnde of the soal, that sabbath of the heart, that
eleration of the spirit, without which idleness and storms of dan-
gerous temptation attend every solitude ; and the soul never
finds rest, unless Ood hash to silence these storms of temptation.
" But if yon have his graee with you," he writes, " be assured of
blessedness in whatever place you may be ; in whatever order, in
whatever garb, you may serve 6od."' A certain monk proposed
to exchange the life of the convent for that of solitude ; bnt he
warned him not to do so.^ He bid him remember that Christ
left tlie wilderness to engage in public labours. Hence be de-
clared the life of the anchorite inferior to that of the monastery ;
because in the former the man is abandoned to hie self-will and
his own troublesome tbonghts, which distnrb the quiet of the
soul. This he bad learned from the experience of many, who
had before led a blameless life, bnt, after becoming anchorets,
fell into lamentable aberrations. That warm and hearty devotee
to the work of missions, Kaymnnd Lull, complains of it as a
great evil, that pious monks retired into solitudes, instead of
giving up their lives for their brethren, and in preaching the
gospel among the infidels. " I behold the monks," says he,
" dwelling in the country and in deserts, in order to avoid the
occasions of sin amongst us ; I see them ploughing and cultivat-
ing the soil, in order to provide tbe means of support for them-
selves, and to supply the necessities of the poor- Bnt, far as I
can stretch my eyes and look, I can see scarcely an individual
who, firom love to thee, goes forward to meet the death of the
martyr, as thou didst IVom love to ns." He longs for the time,
which he describes as a glorious day, when pious monks, skilled
in tbe languages of foreign nations, shall follow the example of
the apostles, and, betaking themselves amongst the infidels,
stand ready to lay down their lives in preaching the faith. Thus
would the holy zeal of the apostles return.* The abbot Peter of
1 L.C.
t O gJorioH Damiaa, qoindo crit illi b^nedicU Dia, in qak Tidtuu, quod laDCti m-
ligini Vfllint le adeo liudue, quod eani id (ems txttna *d dindun Uudnm it lui bidcu
(rinitate et de tai ■uuti aniUW el da tat b«Drdict> inciuniuioDe et de laa graii pas-
■ioDif Ilia dies ema din glorioM, si dies, in qoireditetdsTotio. qoun aanod spMloli
babalnuit in moriendo pro bdo Domino Jian Chiisln. In the mignua liber conlampla.
tianii In Dtom, opp. t. a,, t. 2t9.
.y Google
326 PETER OF CLUNT, ON THE LIFE OF A BECLUSB.
CIddj, writes to a recloM,' that " his ootward separatioii fttna
the world would ayail bim nothing, if he was destitnte of the
only firm bulwark against besetting bids within the soul itself.
This bnlw&rk is the Saviour. By union with bim, aad by fol-
lowing him in his aafferinga, be would be safe against the attacks
of all enemies, or able to repel them. Without this protection,
it was not of the least use for one to shut htnuolf np in solitude,
mortify the body, or trarel to foreign lands ; but he would only
expose himself thereby to more grieTons temptations. Erery
mode of life, that of laymen, of clergymen, of monks, and par-
ticularly that of anchorets and recluses, has its peculiar temp-
tations. First of all, the temptations of pride and of vanity.
The anchoret takes delight in picturing to his &ncy what he is
by this mode of life more than others. The solitary, uniform
life, in inactire repose, be cannot bear ; and yet he is ashamed
to abandon a mode of Hring which be has once chosen.* The
repressed impulses seek room for play, therefore, in some artifi-
cial manner. Thousands flock to consult bim as an oracle, and to
ask bis adrice about ererything. They make confession of their
sins to him, and implore bis spiritual counsel. They invite him
to aid them by his intercessions in a great variety of matters,
and offer him presents. Thus both his ambition and his avarice
are gratified. While be exhorts people to give to the poor, he
may amass great treasures for himself." After the manner here
described, persons who had begun as strict anchorets, might
soon, through the excessive veneration which was shewn them,
and the numerous presents which they received, be turned away
from the course vbtch they had chosen. Many monkish iustitu-
tions, governed by the strictest rale, degenerated in this way.
Impostors, too, would sometimes take advantage of the popular
credulity, contrive to render themselves famous as strict ancho*
rets, and thus make themselves rich.* The monks, who roved
I Pne Usdio dormiUndo, Iptini miaimbilia UHii non in Deo, aed in mundo, noD in
W, »d eiln K quwiil remediam. Nam qnii lemf 1 iMUmpLDin propoiilDni nremiUm
demere pudat, qolerilur occwto fraqaiotii dieoi colloquii, at qui mulu it w Mceiu
^ tonnenu puilur. alioniiD laltem ooDfabulatiunibiii nieveluc.
* Tbu> it it related in tlw life of tfae abbot Stepben, nf Obaiie. in tLs protiooe of Li-
inouBin, ia Ibe fint balC o( the Iwelflh iwnlurj, tbat a prnon bad lettled down there u
an anchonl, and biiiBt bimwir «d OTHlory. He giadJy ncriied wbUKvu the peop)«
.y Google
ABELA.RD ON THE WORLDLY BPIRIT OP THE UOHES. 327
ftbont as preachers of repentance, might produce great effects
amongst the nnedacated and neglected people. Bat vben power-
Ail com pn actions, shoving themselres outwardly by sensible signs,
resulted from these impressions, and an excitement of this kind,
accompanied with strong sensaoas elements, seized irresistibly
on the multitude, it required consummate wisdom to give the
right direction to snch a moTement of the affections, so that no*
thing impure might intermingle, so that the sensuons element
might not prerail over the spiritual, and gire birth to a fanati-
cism which would eren run into immorality, as it was said to have
done in the case of a certain Robert of Arbrissel.' Amongst the
vast multitude of monks, there were many who embraced this
mode of life only for the purpose of obtaining consideration and
an easy liriog, while they spent their time in idleness ; and if,
on the one hand, there were pions monks who exerted a powerful
and wholesome influence on the religious feelings and the religious
education of mnltitndes, so there proceeded, on the other band,
from the ranks of the nnedncated or hypocritical monks, actire
disseminators of every kind of superstition. Abelard was one
who stood forth as a stem reprover of this class of monks. Be
describes how those who had retired from the world became cor-
rupted by the reneration in which they were held, fell hack again
into the world, pud conrt to the rich, and, instead of speaking
to their consciences, lulled them to security in their sins by
teaching them to depend on their intercessions.* Be applies to
such the words in Ezek. xiii. 18 : " Woe to you that sew pillows
to all armholes, and make kerchiefs upon the heads of young and
old, to catch souls 1" " What other meaning has this than that
we pacify the consciences of worldly people by oar sweet words,
broagbtbiiD, ukd wbU b* conid make no use DrhimwirbeaODTertpdinLonaiM;. Oao«
beappoinud « da; on wbiefa ttacj' wen tonMrablillMKl^tthcrtobearkiiiua. Huij
came in tbe morniog. but found bim no loogn Ibere. He bad abscomled vitta all be
poBHBMd. Hene* tbere vu a wuil of confidenoe In that disniot, lavards all wbo
repretenled IbamMlvea u lUDhareU. See I. i., c. iv., in Biluz. Miaaellan. I, >v., p. 18.
1 See fartber onward.
3 Sint, qui longa eremi casTeraatione el abetinentia lanlam rallgionia nomen adepli
sunt, ut a poLentioribuB aeeculi Tel iieenlaribus viris sub lliqua pietatis occuione ue-
pins inTiteotnr et eio diabolico crtbro more palew nniilaii, de erema renioTelntiir in
■aecHla. Qui mullis adulilionuiD ravorihiiB dona diviluis Teoanlfa ItiiB auam, quam
illoruni jUEUlint an i mas.
.y Google
328 JOACHIU ON WICKED MONKS.
instead of improring their lives by our honest reproofB 1"> In like
manDer Hildebert, of Hana, boldly nnmaaked. the hypocritical
monks. " Let his pale, haggard conntenance," says ho, " ezf:it«
reverence ; let him stand forth in coarse and aqoalid raiment, the
stem censor of manners ; yet for all this he is far astray from
the path that leads to life."* Baymnnd Lnll, in one of his books,
vhere he relates the vanderings of a friend of that tme wisdom
irhich bei^ns in the lore of God (philoaophia amoriB), describes,
how, in his search after this true love, he comes to a monastery
that stood in the highest reputation for piety. Rejoiced at bo-
holding so many united together in offering praise to God, he
thinks he has at last found the dwelling of tme love. Soon,
however, he observes a monk with a patched cowl ; but he was a
hypocrite ; for thongh he fasted, preached, laboured, and prayed
abundantly, yet be did it only for the sake of being regarded as
a saint by the others. Beside him stood another, who fasted
and prayed still more. He did so, however, because he supposed
that God wonld certainly make him so holy that he might be able
to work miracles, and ao be venerated as a saint after bis death.*
Here the joy of the lover of tme wisdom vanished ; for he could
not help seeing how much he was dishononred by such conduct,
who alone should command the love of all. Even that enthusi-
astic friend of the contemplative life of the monk, abbot Joachim,
declared that while a monk who stands firm under temptations
attains to the highest degree of the spiritual life, so one that
yields to them becomes the worst of men. " Let a monk once
become wicked," said he, " and there is not a more covetous and
ambitious creature than he is."'
1 Quid eat lulem pnliilloa cabilis fel cerriedii MpitibuB ■a|ipoatre, Dili ueanlaridm
bomlnam vituu blandis >ennoDLbu(i dtnuulcere, qaun nas m>gu upsrii incrtincioDibuB
oporMbat ootngert. Quorum doD* quoin ■lutalrrimus, eoa Dtlqn* de luflivgio noMim-
rum aralionum ooDfldenIM, in mis iniqniUlibM relinqujiniu aecoriorM. De Jaano«
baplitu Mrmo, atqi. Abariardi, p. 951.
> Ut in eo idoretur oaseas ei riuiguig tdUub, ut sermo oenaoriua ei ait tl onltna in-
cultiar, nin viun est, qa*e dncit ad vitEm. £p. II.
1 Id Iub Srbar jbikwopbiu amoria, opp, t. n., f. A6.
< Hoc faciebat idea, quia babebal opiDianein, quod Dciun ipanm deberet ttetn taiu
atnctDm, quod ettam pouet boere miraeula, et cum eaaet mortuaa, quod de ipso Blngulia
annie fleret ■oltenne faatu.n.
t N'eo pntea ambitionemanacbnm non eaae tenlaadum, quia mortnui eet mundo,
quia nibil, ai malna eat, ambltlDaiaa monacbo, Dibll an
di* letcria el nori [eaUmenli, c. IL, p. 109.
.y Google
kokbbrt's conversiok. S29
Cafttiug a glance at the Tarious mODastic eocieties, which fiprang
np within this period, we notice, in the first place, those which
derived their origin from efforts of reform amongst the clergy ;
and which may, therefore, be regarded as a medium of transition
from the clems to the body of monks. Among these belongs the
order of Fraemonstrants, whose fonnder, Norhert, was bom in
the city of Xant«s, in the dukedom of Cleves, between a.d, 1080-
1086. Descended from a family of note, he lived at first after
the manner of the ordinary secular clergy, sometimes at the
court of the archbishop Frederic the First, of Cologne, some-
times at that of the emperor Henry the Fifth. But in the year
1114, being caught by a storm, while riding out for his pleasure,
a flash of lightning struck near him and prostrated him to the
earth. On recoTcriDg his breath and coming to his senses, he
felt admonished by the thought of the sndden death from which
he had been saved as by a miracle, and resolved to begin a more
serious course of life. From this incident he was led to compare
the history of his own conversion with that of the apostle Paul,
and to represent it as partaking of the miracalone. He laid aside
his snmptnons apparel for a humbler dress, and after a season of
earnest spiritual preparation, entered the order of priests. In
Oermaoy and in France he itinerated as a preacher of repentance,
and by his admonitions and reproofs restored peace between con-
tending parties. 'He rebuked the worldly-minded clergy, and the
degenerate canonical priests. By this course, however, be made
himself many enemies, and was accused of preaching where he
had no call to preach. He found a protector in pope Gelasius
the Second, who gave him full power to preach wherever he chose.
He was everywhere received with great respect. Whenever he
entered the vicinity of villages or castles, and the herdsmen saw
him, they left their cottages and ran to annoonce his arrival. As
he proceeded onward the hells rang; young and old, men and
women, hastened to church, where, after performing mass, he
spoke the word of exhortation to the assembled people. After
sermon he conversed with iodiridnals on the concerns of the soul.
Towards evening he was conducted to his lodgings, all were
emnlons of the honour and blessing of entertaining him as a
guest. He did not take np his residence, as was customary with
itinerant ecclesiastics and monks, in the chnrch, or in a monastery.
.y Google
330 THE PRBHONSTRATEHaiANS.
but in the midst of th« town, or in the castle, There he conid
speak to all and bestov on sach as needed, the beneSt of bis
Bpiritnal adriee. Thus he made himself greatly beloved among
the people. In the year 1119, he visited pope Caliztns the Se-
cond, in Kheims, vhere that pope had assembled a council. This
pope confirmed the fnll powers bestowed on him bj his prede-
cessor, and recommended him to the protection of the bishop of
Laon. The latter wished to employ him as an instrnment for
bringing back his canonical priests to a life corresponding to their
mle. Bnt meeting here with too violent an opposition, Norbert
withdrew ftom the field ; as the bishop, however, wished to re-
tain him in his diocese, Herbert chose a desert region in it, the
wild Yalley of Fremonstre (Praemomtratum Pratvm motutra-
tum) in the forest of Coney, as a snitahle spot for a retreat. Sncb
was the first foundation of a new spiritnal society, which, attach-
ing itself to the so-called mle of Angnstin, aimed to nnite preach-
ing and the cnre of sonis with the monastic life. From this spot
he travelled in every direction to preach — ^to France, to Flandersi
and to Germany, at the invitation of ecclesiastics, commniuties,
and noblemen. The pions connt Theobald of Champagne pro-
posed uniting himself, and all he possessed, with the new spiri-
tnal foandation. Bnt Norbert dissnaded him from his purpose
by showing him how much good of which he might be the instm-
ment as a prince, wonld thus be prevented. " Far be it from
tne," said he to the count, " to harbour a wish of distorbing the
work which Ood is doing through you." When, finally, he be-
came archbishop of Magdeburg (1126), he Boi^ht, but not without
violent opposition, to introduce his order there. He died a.d.
1134.
Norbert was one of the niunber also, about whom marvellous
stories were circnlated. But if the veneration of the mnltitnde,
and the enthusiasm of some of his disciples, attributed miracles
to him, yet, the more critically examining, and we must add,
inimically disposed Abelard, accuses him of ambitiously seeking
'after this repntation, of obtaining it by deceptive arts ; and when
his promises were not fulfilled, of ascribing the failure to the un-
belief of others.'
I TbnB, MbcnolbenilaldarNorbert, thai, DDl long b»bnbii(leaUi,b« called tliidcad
la Ijfr, Ab«]ud ridiculed hia tain auempta to rain the dmd. Ad majora Ula Teuian al
.y Google
U8EFCL Li-BOURS OF ROBERT OF ABBRI8SEL. 331
We shoold here mention ^so, &s belongiDg to th« same age,
Robert of Arbrisael. He had been carried away.in his youth, by
both tendencies of the enthnsiasm of his times, the scientific and
the religions. After baring pnrsned his studies with great Eeal
at Paris, he gained considerable celebrity by his attainments in
science, and also by his strictly ascetic and pions life. The bishop
of Bennes, who was possessed of a zeal for reform — induced by
the high repntation of the yonng man, drew him to his chnrch,
where be laboured four years as priest. He attached himself to
the Hildebrandian morement for the reformation of the church,
and was zealons in opposing the eormption of morals in the clergy,
and in upholding the severity of the laws of celibacy, and against
simony. He was a forcible preacher, and bis disconrses produced
many of those efiects, which we hare already noticed as attending
the influential preachers of these times. After the death of his
bishop, he betook himself to the solitary life. His reputation
attracted to him numbers of both sexes, who wished to train
themselres under his direction in the way of spiritual living.
Pope Urban the Second conferred on him the dignity of apostolic
preacher, by virtue of which he might travel aboot everywhere
and call sinners to repentance, and restore peace between eon-
tending parties. He exercised an astonishing power over men
and women. Vicious persons were so influenced by it, as to
make fbll confession of their sins to him, and promise amend-
ment. Others, who had led an upright life in' the world, were
persuaded wholly to forsake it. Such, for example, was the
effect produced by the society of this man on the mother of the
famous abbot Peter of CInny, who entert«ned him for a while in
her boose. She secretly vowed that she would become a nnnj and
resolved to execute her vow as soon as her husband died, or
■ummiilli miracolR it naaxitUDilii qaoqnB martnii ininitcr WnUU. Quod qiddmn
DDper pruBUDxiue NortxTtnm tl ooapoiloluDi <juB Fuailum min^ rnimiu et rUimns.
Qui din pariUT in onUioDS ccnm impalo proiliali ct ds au* prmeaamlioiie frualnii, com
> propoilUi oonfasi dlsidenut, objurguv popalnm, impadenlercwiwnial, quod dfTOtloal
BUM (t coniunti fldii fidtlita* totnm obaiBMnt Bfrnio it Jaanns bipliu*, p. 967. It
is vontaj of nola tbat tba PraenonMniDat, who wmK Norbnt'* lilt, mika do meDLloD
of UibaTingnUcdtLe dead, and tltal in his prologn< be dcBParea: Hauj tbinga mwt
b* puandoTcr OD accoont of (he infldcliv CI impii, qui qntdqaid lagant gl audiunt.quad
ah eorum atudiia et eODT««ationlbua all alienum, falBiini enntliiiuiin el eDiiHcliim nac
jadianre noD mrtBaDl. ea dunlaiat breTiter atlingeni, quas omDibDi bow laDl naqna
ipai olla improbitatc aodeaut difflleri. Acta SaucMr. Men*. Jao. u L, f. 610.
.y Google
332 PAUP£RES CHRISTI. NUNS Of FOH6 EBRALDI.
-woDld permit her to Ao so., It vas said of his sennons, that
every indiTidaal who heard them, felt the words to be aimed at
himseir aa much as ir they were addressed to him personally and
with design.* There was formed ander his direction a religions
society composed of persons of both sexes, and of ecclesiastics
and laymen, whom be denominated the Pauperea Christi. His
admirers were disposed to regard the moral effects that resolted
from his labours as something beyond miracles ; and it deserres
notice that, althoagh he produced such powerfnl impressions by
hie preaching, yet during his lifetime not a single miracle was
ascribed to him, — the reason of which may doubtless be found in
the peculiar spirit of his labours ; for on this point the enthn-
siastic admirer who wrote his life, says, that miracles wronght
within men's souls are more than those performed on their
bodies.* The enduring monument of his activity was the order of
nuns at Fonterraud (Fons Ebraldi), a convent not far from the
town of G&ndes in Poiton. It is impossible to mistake the marks
which show that this man was actuated by a glowing leal for the
salvation of souls ; though we mnst confess that, as in the case of
many powerful preachers of times so given to the eccentric, his
seal may not have been accompanied with a spirit of prudence,
nor exempt from fanatical excesses ; and some of the bad effects
which attached themselves to the great results of his labours, may
doubtless have proceeded from these causes. His enthusiastic
admirers will not allow ns, it is true, to perceive any mixture of
lights and shades in the picture they have drawn of him ; but the
way in which the abbot Gottfried of Vendome, and bishop Hil-
debert of Mans, or Marbod of Bennes, describe his labours, con-
1 V/otia aribeablMt Peter of CIdd;, concniiag Ills amthar: FiimaM illi EUibcrto
de Bruwilo id u Tcnieutl rl sccuid sliqmmdiu nionnti impulaa rialaiito ubU knlnil
M in nmuKchun i^orute vim rrdderet, a[ eo ditaneia ttI coocedanu itatiai ad fanu-m
EbrBDdi.ii viveMt, demignrel, Kpp. I, ii.,ep. 17.
a Bishop Baldric, in llie aocoiinl of big lifa, u Ibe 16ib of FsbniirT, o. iT.. s SS :
Tuium pnedloilionii gntinm ei Dominui doniTeral, ut cam commDaem Mnnocina-
tioDdin popnlo fimnt, nnusquiaqac quod Bibi sonvenirbu. uxipereL
■ This ii BVidrnt, ftom Ihe beintiful woria in tbc aceouDI of fail llfo, c. iv., ^ 28: Ego
■udenter dico, Robartim in nineiilla ropiosam, Bupti daemoupi imparioaom, super
priacfpot glarioiDm. Quia enim DOMci tcmporis tot Itn^idos coniTii, tot laproMM
mundaTll, lot mortuM (nsoitiTit ? Qai de Urr* eat, dB terra loqniiur et miracDU in
curporlboa wliniratar. Qui tuem spiritnilii e<t,l*n;nidoae( leprmo*, monaoi qooqae
pouTalaitae triuiur, qnando qnilibet aDimabui l*Dguidii et leproeieioHiluidis ooiMDlit
n medetnr.
, Google
robbrt's character as judged bt his OFPONBKTS. 333
tain feataree too characteristic to leave it possible Tor ns to con-
ceive that they should have been pnre inventions, and they more-
over agree with other kiodred examples of these times.i If the
sqnalid raiment in which he travelled abont as a preacher of re-
pentance, contribated to procure for him the reverence of the
mnUitnde, — and he is said to have given it himself as a reason
for wearing them, that they drew more veneration (him the sim-
ple ; yet there were others who blamed him for attempting to dia-
tingaifih himself in this way, and complained that he did not dress
according to his statioo, as a canonical ecclesiastic and priest.
They styled it only a species of vanity, and assured him that, to
reasonable people, he mast appear like a craiji man.' By cen-
soring the worldly-minded clergy in which he followed altogether
the spirit of the Hildebrandian party, he drew after him the mul-
titude, who delighted in such things. On the other hand, it is
Bsid in the letter above noticed, " of whtt nse is it to censure the
absent ? So far (htm being of any nse, it mnst aeero to his ig-
norant hearers, as if he gave them liberty thereby to ain, — hold-
ing np to them, as he does, the example of their superiors, who^e
authority they might plead. By such censures the absent wonld
rather be excited to indignation than persuaded to amendment.
Of some advantage, however, it was perhaps, to himself, to make
every other order of the chnrch contemptible in the eyes of the
mnliitndS, so that he and his followers might stand alone in their
esteem. Such cunning, however, savours of the old man ; it is
something diabolical. It accords not with his calling, with his
1 Enn if (be penoni neotioDnl vers not the anthon of tbne lelMn, if one or tbe
otber of tbam mi vritun bj ffoscelin, ■ truth af tliis kind maj hao bean Ijing at
bottOTn. This Roacelin, when a c^anODleal pTi«*l, via an Bdieiairj of Robert of Arbria.
ael.irhoaeanuddraiTonaoftniiiiromiiDg the rrgnlar olergy into monka. Abelard sa^a
Of biai(ep.Sl): His BODtraegregiun ilium pneoonam Chriall BoVrtum da Arbmaallo
CDntuiDaeein anaua eat epiatulam oonfingerr.
I £p, Mutod. amoDg the letiera of H ildebert, f. IIOA; De pannoai habilaa inaalnntia
plarfmi l« leda^aendnm pntant. qnoaian nee eanonioae profraaiaul, aub qoa nilitan
eorpisti, nee aDeenJotali ordini. in qaem pramatm ea, contenire lidalui. Eat enim '
aingnlia qnibuaqne profesaionibas siTe ordioibna apta qnaedam rt DOngrna dialinclio
Labendi, qnae ai permnLetur, pubUoam offendit judioiun. Videamoa ergo, ne isia, per
qnae ■dmiradonem panre rolDmua, rldiopla at odioM aint, TLiat be aent abonl in a
cowl full of holea. baivraat, and with a lone beard, aa a novel aiglil for all, nl ad ornit
, Google
334 robbrt's charactf-r as judged by uis opponents.
itinerant wanderings, with the eqnalid dress he wears. The con-
gregations leave their priests, whom the; are tangbt to look npon u
worthless ; they despise their intercessions, and will no longer sub-
mit to chnrch penance (torn them ; will no longer pay then tithes
and firstlings. Tohim and his followers they flock in crowds; and
to him and his, pay the honour which they owe to their own
priests. Yet these poor people are not influenced by the lore of
religion, but manifestly by that lore of norelty, which is ever a
ruling passion with the multitude ;' for nobody can perceire any
amendment in their lires." It was now objected to him generally,
that he placed too much reliance on momentary feelings of com-
punction, and made no farther inquiry into the temper of those on
whom his discourses had prwlnced an effect. He vafl accused <rf
saying, that he was satisfied coald he prevent a man from sinning,
even for a single night. He was accused of accepting at once
every man, who, after solhe such superficial impression, expressed
a wish to retire firom the world. Hence, people of this class fell
afterwards into a worse state than ever. He was accused of a
pharasaical zeal to make proselytes. " So great is the niunber
of bis disciples," said these adversaries, " that they may be seen
with their long beards and their black dresses, ranning in troops
through the provinces ; wearing shoes in the conntry, going bare>
foot in the towns and villages. And if these people are asked,
why they do so, the only reply they have to make is, ' They are
the people of the Master.' " Especially was he censored for his
manner of operating npOD the female sex ; for his too free inter-
course with them, and for his renovation of the dangerous fanati-
oism of the aubintroductae,3 He is said to have allowed himself
to be influenced in his'conduct towards the female sex too much
by whim and caprice; to some, being too lenient ; to others, too
severe ; imposing on them too harsh modes of penance. Gottfried
of Vendome, — who intimates, however, that this charge against
Robert of Arbrissel came by no means from credible sonrces,^
— represents to him how tenderly the weaker sex should be dealt
.y Google
PETSR MAURITIUS OPPOSED TO EXCESSIVE ASCETICISM. 335
with ; how easily many might by hie mode of treatment be redaced
to despair.'
We noticed, at the close of the preceding period, the origin of
the order of CInny ; and we hare described the high consideration
it attained through the merits of the men who stood at its head.
In the beginning of this period, the friend of Gregory the Seventh,
abhot Hngo, joined himself to it ; but so mnch the more mis-
chierons in its inflnence on the order tras the bad administration
of his Boccessor, Pontine, who was finally obliged, in the year
1132, to resign his post. Soon afterwards the place was filled
by one who is to be numbered among the most distingnshed men
of the cborch in bis times, the abbot Peter Ifanritios, to whom
even his contemporaries gave the title of Venerable. By him,
the order was once more raised to distinction. He was descended
from a family of consideration in Anrergne, and is to be reckoned
among the many great men of the chnrch on whose development
the inflnence of Christian training, by pions mothers, had a last-
ing efiect. The character of his mother, who later in life became
a nun, was delineated by his own pen with filial affection, soon
after her death.^ Under him the order took a difierent direction
f^om that in which it had originated. As this man, distinguished
for his amiable and gentle spirit, strongly sympathized with
ererytbing purely human, so, under his guidance, the monastery,
before consecrated alone to rigid asceticism, became a seat also
of the arts and sciences.' A Christian delicacy of feeling, far
removed from the stemnens and excess which we elsewhere find
in moaasticism, forms a characteristic trait in the character of
this individual. To a prior, who was not disposed to relax in
the least from the zeal of an over-rigid asceticism, he wrote :
" God accepts no sacrifices which are offered to him contrary to
his own appointed order." He held op to him the example of
Christ : " The devil invited Christ to cast himself down f^m the
pinnacle of the temple ; but he who came to give his life for the
1 Fragilis ntmaUum et Jelicitna uiua femiaeti
dalaedine potina quam nimim unriuu regalar, i
bntnr, ti qoi earn trgm deb«t, aic > mtank oirenDi'iiDiUaT.
S Lib. ii ep. 17.
Lib. iiL ep, 7, He prBim t, mook wbo diligiDllj deToted liiowelf U
■todiea : HoDiehain longe mfllai CluDi*ci, qoani f osmlibeL philoHpfaoin ii
philofophtnlem stnpao.
.y Google
336 MAURITIUS ON TRUE SOLITUDE. HIS LETTEK8.
E&lration of the world, refnaed to end it by & suicidal act, — thereby
setting an example, which admonishes us that we are not to push
the mortification of the body to self-deBtmction.' So Paul alao
(1 Timothy r. 23), following the'example of Christ, exhorts his
disciple, that he should provide for his body with moderation, not
that he should destroy it." He blames him for not heeding the
afiectionate remonstrances of the pioos brethren amongst his in-
feriors. " When a man pays no regard to those who speak sacb
words of lore, he despises the lore itself which prompted such
words. And he who despises lore, can have none himself. Bnt
of what aratl is all the fasting in the world, and all mortifications
of the flesh, to him who has no lore? (1 Cor. xiii.) Abstain,
then, from flesh and from fish ; push thy abstinence as far as thou
wilt ; torture thy body, allow no sleep to thine eyes ; spend the
night in rigils, the day in toils ; still, whether willing or nnwill-
ing, thou most hear the apostle : ' Eren if thou girest thy body
to be burned, it profits thee nothing.' " Far remored from this
monkish estrangement from humanity, he was aware that the sup-
pression of man's natural feelings stood at variance with the
essence of Christianity ; on which point he thus expresses him-
self in a beautifVil letter to his brother, on the occasion of their
mother's death : " The feelings of nature, sanctified by Chris-
tianity, should be allowed their rights in the free shedding of
tears. Paul (1 Thess. ir. 13), does not object to sorrow generally,
bnt only to the sorrow of unbelief, the sorrow which contends
against Christian hope."' To a monk, who thought himself bound
to keep away from his native country, lest he should be attracted
by some earthly tie, he wrote :" "If pious men must abhor their
country, Job would not have remained in his; the deront Uagiana
would not hare returned to theirs ; our Lord himself would not
hare rendered his own illustrious by his miracles. The pious,
then, are not obliged to By from their oonntry, bnt only from its
customs, if they are bad. Xeither ought the good man to fly from
his relations and friends, from fear of the contamination of vicked-
1 Ol docint, Dlililer quidem canifm erne mnrtiBcuidun, aed non mart hoaiiciilanim
crndeliln perimendam.
i N'on nosier Uiis dolor, qarm gencmt nan fidtd def«tiu, aed nulla leg* proKibitua
mnlDBc grnnaniut[aaS»ctas. Ndq notter lalia Aetna, qnam fandimns, non Intnroram
.y Google
His FRBEDOM WITH THE POPBa. 337
ness ; nUier, he should eadeaTonr to win tbem to salratioD hj
wholesome admonitions ; he shoold not be afVsid of their earthly
afieetiona, bnt rather seek to commnnicate to them his own
heavenly affeetioos. I myself," said he, " wonld gladly retire into
solitude ; bnt, if it is not granted me, or until it is granted me,
let us follow the example of him who, amidst the crowd, in royal
banquets, aai surrounded by gilded walls, could say, he dwelt in
solitnde (Fs. U. 8, according to the Vulgate.) And such a soli-
tude we can construct in the recesses of the heart, where alone
the true solitude is found by true despisers of the world, —
where no stranger finds admittance ; where, without bodily utter-
ance, is heard in gentle murmurs the roice of our diseoursing
Master. In this solitude, let us, my dearest son, so long as we
are in the body, and dwell as strangers on the earth, — even in
the midst of tumults, — take refuge ; and what we would seek in
distant countries, find in onrselres ; for the kingdom of God is
indeed in us." His letters eridence the intimate communion of
spirit which he cherished with those of kindred disposition
amongst the monks. Thus he writes to one of them : " When I
would search with thee into the mysteries of the Holy Scriptures,
tbon didst always come and join me with the greatest delight.
When I would couTerse with thee on matters of worldly science,
though still under the guidance of diTine grace, I found in thee a
ready mind and an acute discernment. 0, how often, with the
doors shut, — and him alone for our witness who is nerer absent
where thought and discourse dwell on him, has awfiil converse
been held by us, on the blindness and hardness of man's heart ;
on the varioos entanglements of sin, on the manifold snares of
wicked spirits, on the abyss of the dirine jadgments ; how have
we, with fear and trembling, adored him in his counsels respect-
ing the children of men, — when we considered, that he has mercy
on whom he will have mercy, and hardens whom he will ; and
that no man knows, whether he deserves love or hatred ; on the
uncertainty of our calling ;' when we meditated on the economy
of salvation, by the incarnation and sufferings of the Son of God ;
on the dreadfU day of the last judgment !'" With great bold-
ness, he told even the popes their faults. Thus he wrote to
1 We percaln bera tbe influence ct ibt AggnatiaiaD docuine.
t Lib. Ji., ep. 23.
VOL. VII. Y
.y Google
338 CISTERCIANS.
Eageti« the Third :i " Though yon hare been set by Qoi orer
the nations, in order to root out and to palt dovn, to bnild and
to plant (Jerem. i. 10) ; still, becanse yon are neither God, nor
the prophet to Thom this was said, yon may be deceived, be-
trayed, by those who seek only their own. For this reason, a
faithAil son, wbo would pni yon on yonr g^ard against snch dan-
gers, is bonnd to make known to yon what has been made known
to him, and what yon perhaps may still remain ignorant of."
When the Clnniacensian order had thns departed from its an-
cient austerity, and when milder principles prevailed in the
Benedictine monasticism generally, there sprang ap, ont of a
certain tendency to reform, an enterprise by which the strictness
of the older models was to be again revoked to life. Robert,
who came from a noble family in Champagne, had, in his child-
hood, been presented by his parents as an oblatue to a monastery.
Bat as monasticism nowbere came np to his high reqaisitions, he
joined himself to a society of anchorites, who led a strict life in
the forest of Uoslesme. The high consideration which this
society attained to by its strict mode of living, procured for it
unsought rich gifts ; and the increase of earthly goods was fol-
lowed as usual by relaxation. Hence Bobert, together with
twenty of the most zealous of these recluses, was induced to
separate from the rest. With his companions he retired to a
- lonely district, called Giteaux (Cietercimn), in the bishopric of
Chalons, not far from Dijon. Here was formed, sometime after
the year 1098, a society of monks, over which Bobert presided.
But he could not carry his work here to its full completion ; for
the monks of Moslesme contrived to obtain an order fVom pope
Urban the Second, by virtue of which the abbot Bobert was
obliged to retnm, and asgnme the direction of that monastery.
He left; his disciple Alberic at the head of the new establishment.
Pope Paschalis the Second, confirmed the rule of the new monas-
tic order, which had been drawn up after the Benedictine rale,
but with greater severity. The new monasteries presented a
picturje of the extremest poverty, and in this respect stood in
striking contrast with the monasteries of Clnny, which in some
coses were diatinguish«d for the embellishments of art. The de-
1 ]jb \i., tf. 13.
.y Google
BERNARD OF CLAIRVACX. 339
fenders of the hitherto current form of the Benedictine monasti-
cism objected, however, to the abhot Robert that he clung
tenacioDsl; to the letter of the Benedictine mle as the Jevs to
the letter of the law ;* and they niMntwned, in opposition to
him, that the Btrictness of ancient monaaticism had been properly
modified, with a dne reference to the difference of climate.' Under
the third abbot of Citeanz, Stephen Harding, this new order of
monha had bat few membere left, its excessire sererity having
frightened nnmbers away. It was first by means of an ex-
traordinary man, who belonged amongst the most inflaential of
his times, that this order attained to higher consideration, and
became more widely spread. This was the abbot Bernard of
Clairranx, whose spirit, life, and labonrs, we mnst here consider
more in detail,
Bemu^ was bom in the year 1091, at Fontaines, in Bur-
gundy, not far fVom Dijon. His &ther was a respectable knight ;
and on his education, as in so many other cases, a pious mother,
Aleth, exerted the greatest iuflnence. All her seven children,
six sons and a daughter, she bronght, as soon as they saw the
light, to the altar, and consecrated to God. The third of these
sons, Bernard, already exhibited while a child s predominant
religions bent, which, under the influence of such a mother, de-
veloped itself at a very early period.' After the death of his
mother, the young man fell into a kind of society by which he
was drawn away from that earlier bent. Yet this had been too
deeply ingrained into his disposition not to put forth in the end
a mightier reaction against all the impressions made on him at
a later period, and he determined to break loose from all worldly
ties and become a monk. His brothers, not pleased with this
I See ihe words of (he worthy Engluh Bon
i., f 713, wbcra, >F«ikiDg of tboM vbo rrlirFd with Rabert U
Qui WDCIi deorennuit regaUm Benedict, lioal Jndaei legem Moiii id litertm unare
penilia.
1 Olderic. Viul. hist, ooolea. I. liii., f. TIS.
1 SnfferiDg when t, Ud aadcr geTere hcadichea, i womin ume to Iiim, ind promiacd
to CDTC bjiD bj iociDtMioDB lod unDlrtij bnl h« rcpellsd her propoail villi grot iodig-
Dation. Onco, on RbrlBUnw-eie, bo wu tt cbureb, and hinng wiited longer than
■*aal for Ibe oolrmeTicemeDt of terrini, fell ule«p, and hid a Tjiion or Christ, who ip-
peand to him ■■ a child. See the aeconnt of Bernard'* life bj odc of bil diicipln, tbe
abbot William, in Uiblilon, 1. i., t. a., ^ I.
V 2
.y Google
340 Bernard's earlier life.
design, tried to dissoade him from it, and to connteract ihe Ioto
of monaaticiBm by anotber of the nobler tendencies of these timoB,
the enthnsiasm for acience, which now began to manifest itaelf,
especially in France. This attempt was not altogether nnsac-
ceasfiil ; bnt the memory of his mother reTired in him the impre»-
siens of his childhood ; be often saw ia fancy her image before
him, and heard her admonishing Toice. Once, when on bis way
to pay a visit to his brother, who was a knight, and then engaged
in beleagnering a castle, — he was so orerwhelmed with these re-
collections as to feel constrained to enter a chnrch, on the road,
where, with a flood of tears, be poured out his heart before God,
and, solemnly consecrating himself to his serrice, resolred to
execnte the above-mentioned plan of life. And it is character-
istic of the man. that he chose at once as his ideal the strictest
monosticism of this period, by which so many others were fright-
ened away Irom it. By the invincible fervour of his zeal, which
expressed itself in the force of his language and in his whole de-
meanour, several of bis relatives and fHends, and all his brothers
except the youngest, who was still a child,' were immediately car-
ried away, and induced to join him in his resolution. In the year
1113, he entered, with thirty companions, into the monastery of
Citeanz.
He was a monk with his whole soul. In bodily labours as well
as in spiritual exercises, he sought to come fully up to the ideal
of the monastic life. He himself was compelled afterwards to la-
ment that, in the first years of his life as a monk, be had so en-
feebled his body by excessive asceticism, as to find himself after-
wards disqualified &am completely fulfilling the duties of his
station.^ But his wide and diversified labours show to what ex-
tent the energy of a mind actuated by a sense of the highest
interests could find ways of making even so f^ail a vessel service-
1 TbarallDvingiBcidcnlillDMntMoMohumoleristisfMlare In the lifeof this period.
Theeldnt oflhrat brotbcn, Oaida, lisppaniag loKcUiejrDUQgBat, NinTd,i>ltTiilgwiA
□iberbofi in lh« ■Ireec, called out to him, and itid: "You arc now avnH or tU out pro-
partj." To wliiBh the Ud replied, "Wbit! you Ikts heiTca, and Itheeirthf That b
no equitable dimion."
3 In the areoant of bii life alreadj ciwd («. vul § 41), it i> laid of Lim : Non mo-
fuiHUlaTuiqao hodieM accunrn, Morilegii irgueil* aemetipeaDi, qnod umtio Dei et
frilTDni alietalariloaTpuiMiain, damindiiareloferTonimbeellleiUlidreddidnUlicpMne
.y Google
MONASTERY OF CLAIRVAUX. 341
able, and of orercoming the obstacles of a aicklj constitation.i
And, in these times, his rery looks, which bore the maiks of this
rigid self-discipline, only created for hin the greater respect.
The fiery energy, with which he spoke and acted, contrasted with
the weakness of his bodily frame, only produced so mnch the
mightier effects.^
In the three years during which he remained at Citeanz, he
gwned in this way so high a repntation, that at the eariy age of
fire and twenty he was placed himself at the head of a monastery.
In a desert and wild ralley enclosed by monotains, lying within
the bishopric of Langrea, which, io earlier times, haring been a
nest of robben, was called the Valley of Wormwood (Vallia ab-
nntliialU), and forwards, when cleared of tbem, Clear Valley
(Clara valUa), it was proposed to fonnd a new monastery of Cis-
tercians;. and this, from its location, reeeired the name of Clara-
vallis, or Clairvanx. Bernard was made abbot of it in the year
1115, and this monastery became thenceforth the seat of his mnl-
ti&rions labours, which extended abroad from this p<»nt through
the whole of Europe. From that time, men of all ranks and sta-
tions, knights and scholars, were attracted to the Cistercian order.
The strictness which had hitherto kept back bo many, now acted
as a charm on others. Monasteries aOer the pattern of Olair-
ranz sprang np in the deserts, whose very names were intended
to denote what the interior life could gain in them.* Within
t When, durisg tlie Mbjnn mndtrpop* Innooral tbe Tliird, be wx under the necw'
ulj of joumajing Io lUlj : InsUniiuimi pailuUlione Impenloriii ■{xxtolicoqaa mui-
dalo DM Don Kclnia* k princlpam precibns Seii do'enies ac nolnnlM. debile* Uque
inHiBl. H, ut nniiB hteor, piTNlu mintii ptllidcm ciicanftnolta in*glD«D. ■nhimii)'
in ApolJn. Ep.lU,^4.
1 III tbe Bnt uwoaDt of bU life, I. a. : Qnii noeln uuw, qnaiitamTii robuiti coi
poria ct ueonlM iilettidinn MnU aliquando fteit. qu*nu late furil et hcit noribnodni
at hngnMiis al boDoraa Dei « iodcim Mclasiaa nUlilataD ? And trom innncdiue ob-
•arraUon, bb biograpbtr eonld aa J : Vlrtoa Del veheBHUitiua in inflnniuua ejaa irfnl-
gena exmuo ua^ac bodie dignioTMn quaadam apud hominea ei afficlE rcvercnljam et in
reiennlia aaotonUleD et in auetoriutr obedientiim.
* Onlariein VHalia, Ibe Mend at Ibg old n»n, a^ : Haiti noUloi Ubietaa el profandi
■opbiiiaa ad illoe pro DOTiUle aingaliritatie ooDearreranl ei iiiaiiul«in dialriclionrni
nliro CDmpleianm iu via rrcu laeli Cbrialo b^mnat laelifiat modalati faeranl. In
dnertii ilque silTetCribua Idcib monialeTia proprio libore condidenint et iten illia no-
mine eoienli proThione impoiueniDt, nl eat Domna Dei, ClarairelliB, Bonaa nona. et
cleeoKitfDB el alia plan bt4)ainiodi, qnibnt audiloree eolo noceinia neotaie iDTiteniar
(rMinantar expeeiri, qeanla >ii ibi brelitDdo, qiee ten epeeieli d'^iioMtet toclbalo-
Hiu. eeelta 1. viii , f. 71L
.y Google
342 MONASTEaif OF CLAIRVAOX.
tbirty-seTen years, the number of conventB aaboidinatfl to the
abbot of Giteaoz was increased to sixty-seren.
Under Bernard's direction, the abore-named monasUiry, sita-
ated in an nncnltivated re^on, earned so mnch by the hard labour
of the monks, that during a serere &mine in Burgundy, when
crowds offiimishiag poor poured in firom all quarters to the gat«s
of the conrent, two thousand selected from the multitude, and
marked by a peculiar badge attached to their persons, were sup-
plied for seTeral months with all they needed for their snstenaneo,
while others at the same time received indiscriminate alms.' The
monastery of Clairranx became the model of monasticism ; and
colonies from it, to found other establishments after the same
pattero, were demanded from all quarters ; so that the abbot Ber-
nard sometimes found himself unable to comply with all the in-
vitations that were sent to bim. To all parts of France, Italy,
Spain, Switzerland, Germany, England, Ireland, Denmark, and
Sweden, monks must be sent from Clairranx for the purpose of
founding new monasteries or of reforming old ones ;' and thus
Bernard, at his death, in 1153, left behind him one hundred and
sixty monasteries, which had been formed under his influence.
Hence he had connections and correspondents with all these
countries ; and the establishments which had thus arisen ever
regarded him aa their father and teacher. Hence his letters and
his influence wonid be widely diffused through all these lands.
He was the counsellor of noblemen, bishops, princes, and popes.
As we hare seen, he was often summoned to their assistance, to
settle disputes, to quiet disturbances ; insomuch that he was con-
strained to lament over the little opportunity that was left him,
in the multiplicity of external businese, to lead the kind of life
which became a monk. The general enthusiasm demanded him
for bishop in many of the more important cities — snoh as Lan-
gres, Chalona sur Uame, Rkeims, Genoa, and Milan ; but he de-
clined every such inritation.* Before princes and nobles he stood
np as an advocate for the unfortunate, and for the victims of in-
1 See tlie Hcconnl of Ihe lift of John Eremite (he Seaond, S, in his wctks,cd. Mibil-
lon, f. 1387,
> S«e th* (Mond KConnt of biBlih b> BerDHli), iv.Se, nnd Ibi Ifainl, tii. 33.
* Amici, qui me quotldle de cUuBtro til eiritate* pertnliorp maliunlur. Ep. 21.
t See Ihe Brcand icrount o! his lira bj Bernnlil, it, 36,
.y Google
BEHNABD ON OBEDIENCE TO THOSE IN AUTHORITY. 313
joatice; be stimnlated those who attached themselves to hia
person, to ben«Tolent enterprises, and directed them in such
undertakings by his connsel. Amongst the latter belonged par-
ticularly the connt Theobald of Champagne. Ue directed that
nobleman in establishing a fund for the anpport of poor people,
the interest of which sboold go on continoallj increasing, and
thus secure a permanent and accnmnlating capital for relieving
the wants of the needy.^ Althongh a religions interest, based on
his view of the chnrch theocracy, as we have unfolded it on a for-
mer page, induced him to enter the lists in defence of the papal
authority ; and, although he was a zealous instrument in pro-
moting the higher objects of the popes ; yet he was no advocate
of a blind obedience to them, and boldly exposed to them the
wicked acts perpetrated in their name, so that his interference in
public affairs was sometimes extremely irksome to the more im-
portant personages near the papal court. Strongly as he recom-
mended in general, as a monk, obedience to snperiors, yet he
also declared himself opposed to too broad an interpretation of
this daty. " Were a blind and implicit obedience, submitted to
withont examination, to become the general rule," says he, " the
words we hear read at church : ' Prove all things, hold fast
that which is good,' would be without meaning. We shonld have
to expunge from the gospel the words : ' be wise as serpents,' and
retain only, ' be harmless as doves.' True, I do not sny that
the commands of superiors ought to be examined by subordinates
where nothing is commanded which is contrary to the divine law ;
but I affirm that wiedom is also necessary to detect whatever
may be commanded contrary to those laws ; and freedom to re-
gard evei7 sach command with contempt.' Say, suppose one
shonld place a sword in your hand, and bid you point it against
liis own throat, wonid you obey him \ Or, if he bid you plunge
into the flames or into the flood % Would you not be yourself a
partaker of the crime, were it in your power to prevent another
from so doing and yon failed to exert it!'"' This principle he
t t.. 0. liii. 93. EleemiMTaM f Mguiuir disponcTP, nt (amper nrnclifluDln r«divi>
vm f t ninuDrntibHB Monsionlbas ncvwwiiipcrnlixlDasjnu partarireut.
* Hk dies, ■ laUliiu nundua prupocilorani »tae dijudiondii nbl niliil jiib«ri df]>[V-
bsniitui divini* canlnrium iiiuituiia, ird ucccwtaiiun uMni cl prudenliaiD, qua tAirx-
UUT. >i quid •dTcnalnr bL libntuwrn, f ni a iugcnue contrmuBliir.
■ Ep. 7, ^ 12.
.y Google
344 STORIBB OF BBRNABD'B MIRA.CCLODS CURES.
applies, in the letter where it is ezpreued, to the relation of men
to th^ pope ; and he sets the command of Christ, the high prieat
of all, over gainst snoh a supposed command of the pope. His
own conduct was erer in accordance with this principle. Hb
shrank not from writing to Innocent the Second, that the popes
themBelves had eontribnted most to injnre their own anthority
by abusing it.^ It was the unanimous roice of all who presided
orer the commnnitieB with a sincere regard for their well-beingT
that justice in the church was falling to decay ; the power of the
keys reduced to nothing ; the episcopal authority losing all re-
spect : — since no bishop was allowed to punish wickedness in his
own diocese, and this, owing to the action of the pope and the
Roman court ; for, men said, whaterer good thing the bishop
may devise, it is sure to be frustrated there ; whaterer eril they
have rightly removed, is snre to be again introduced. All the
vicious, the quarrelsome who have been expelled by them fVom
the communities, from the body of the clergy, or of the monks,
ran up to Bome and boast of the protection which they there
find.'*
We have already spoken of the great power exercised by Ber-
nard over the minds of men, when, in the name of pope Eugene,
he preached up the crosade in France and Germany. Thongh at
that time many deceptions, whether intentional or undesigned,
were mixed in,* under the name of miTacnloue cores, yet we can-
not suppose the former in the case of snch a man as Bernard ;
and unintentional deception would not sufSce to explain the ge-
neral belief of Bernard's miraculous powers, nor the several
stories so circumstantially narrated.* Whether it was that the
1 QuidtobisTiTMidinii
litis r Qoid robnr THtniE
ndeprimliis: Ep.
178. ■
1 Quiqne flogllliMi «t c<
intentioa! de papula, BiTi
tdecterointnniD.
Dutrriia pnliKli
ciinunt sd vo«, radcuntrs
jaotanl et gMtiuot, le obli
iaulue MIom, qaos m*gU nlMm
sensissB debaennt
1 Abelird. who «ilb cri
tioil undenUndiDg ran
liand into the Ulfi
oorei JD hit tiDi«a, tptilu <
tmiu Ullnm. qal D
urn febrieiUiiln
ouraDt, lel benediclioneB lel onUoneii rulant. Hoi
jntiqBecOBit«.I.ni
cnntio nqnitur, atoctimi
eio mlDidK. inldeli
tati coram (U.,
of Ihoaa an whom ihe core lutd brcD parfarmed} vgi despcralioDi idaaribUDr. Dti Jotnua
baptiata, op[i. p. 967.
* Conecining ■ boj born blind, to vhomhe realored sigbl, in the diatriel or LiPgv, wt
find the following accoaDt bj the mank OolUVied, of Ciairraux, in I. it,, tL St. Tnna-
.y Google
BERNARD'S MIRACLES. 345
conGdent fatth excited by the strong impression wbicb this ex-
traordinary man ereryvhere mada produced bo great effects, and
the religions ensceptibility of the times, in which the element of
a critical nnderstanding was bo repressed by that of immediate
religions feeling, came to his assistance ; or whether he possessed
some natural magnetic power of healing (a supposition which I
see no reasons for adopting) ; the fact was, Bernard himself
arowed the conviction, that God did perform miracles by him ;
as, for example, in that letter to pope Eugene the Second, already
qaoted, where he refers to what he had accomplished in rousing
np Europe to engaj^e in the cmsade.* So, after fighting down
the heretics in the south of France, he appeals, in a letter to the
citizens of Tonlonse, to the fact,' that he had revealed among
them the trath, not merely by word, but also by power.* As soli-
tary workings of that higher power of life which Christ introduced
into human natare, these facts might perhaps be properly regarded,
wherever they appeared in connection with a genuinely Christian
temper, actuated by the spirit of love. Evidence for this reason
in favour of the entire troth of the doctrines promnlgated, they
at the same time certainly were not ; for that higher power of
life, whose fonntain-head is anion with Christ, does not necessarily
potted It tbe flm rtj of lig^t, to bim before niioll j antnown, tfap bo; er1«d onl, " I see
di;r, I *ef evpr^body, I aet people wilb bair,' end, eUppinghi* hinda for jo;, be M-
cUimed, " M; God, now I abill no more duh mr feet egtuDBt the ttonea '." In CHmbrey
bf cured ■ deaf and dumb boj ; end, lu eoon u be could epeak, Ibe mnltilDde eel liim
on ■ wooden bench, that hi rnighc ealute tbe people wilb hie new gifl of epeeeh, and hii
Snt worda were receired with ■ ehout of joy. Tbie rnauk rflalns still eaotber cue of
facta sunt comitatu. doD Bcribimua.quu noB obliTisci ipaa, gaam vidimoa magnilodo
laetitiie aon prrmittlL) At Charlerie, ■ ooanlrr town not fir from tbe dtj of ProTiug,
I boy tan jean old. who hid been for a year ao lane in all his limba aa to be anable to
>ao*e I aingle member, not eveii hjs head, waa preeented to bim i> he pM*«d iloug ihe
elreel. by tbe lid'e parente aod other relalioni. Beraird touched him, and aigited the
oroee otct bim ; when, at bii biddJD^ be roee up and walked. The lid wai now uu-
wilUuglo leiTe hia benelbotor wbo bid giren him tbe ain of hie Umba, till Bernard
obliged him to do lo. Hia younger bother embraced him ai if he hid bean reatored
from the dead, and many were moved to lain. Fonr yein ifterwirdi hia mother bronght
him igaiD lo Bemird, la be beppened to be paaaing throagh the town i seoond time ;
ind riM bade ber aon klea hia ISeet, aaying to bim. " Tbl< ie llie mm who reatored lifii to
you ind yoii to wie."
1 Page 306.
3 Ep. U2.
.y Google
346 BERNARD S UIBACLBG.
exclade errors ; aod, moreover, the supposed miracles may have
belonged to the Old Testameot position of tliis period.
Still there were, eren then, persous who, in the conflict with
the prevailing; spiritnal tendencies of their times, doabted or de-
nied the truth of those miracnlons stories ; persons, to be sure,
who cannot be regarded as nnprejadiced witnesses, — who were not
at all less biassed than bis enthnsiastic admirers, though on a
different side, — the representatives of that critical bent of the
understanding which was most directly opposed to the spirit of
Bernard, — Abelard and his disciples. These seem not to have
acknowledged Bernard's miraenloos gills. Abelard, it is true, in
a passage already quoted,' does not speak of hie miracles, pre-
cisely after the same manner in which he does of the miracles of
others, which he directly pronoances a delnsion ; nor does he
mention him by name. Bat proceeding as he does on the general
assumption that miracles were no longer wrought in his age, he
sceme to make no exception of the case of Bernard ; — and the
way in which Abelard's talented but haughty disciple, Berengar,
expresses himself, would lead us to infer irom the whole tone of
his remarks, though he nowhere disputes the truth of those mira-
culous stories, yet his own incredulity with regard to them.^
He himself, for that matter, was far from over-estimating the
value of such miraculous gifts, which he describes as something
rare in this time and difScnlt of attainment. He advises that
men should rather bend all their efforts in striving after those
Ckriatian mrtuea without which the chorch cannot exist, and,
above all, charity, than to be very anxious after theee things, —
which' served only as an ornament to the church, — which were
not necessary to salvation, and which were attended with many
dangers.^
1 PsgtOU.
t H« ujB, m«D<foatlj with unum, Jundniluni wndilDdinia U»a odortm al« fti
orbem fami dupcnit. prKuiDfurit meriu, mirualB deolunBrit. Fi^lieU jaotabumu
irwlHiii <aecuU lam wnisoi nderia nnosMU niura mandamqac jam daUtDm perdi-
tioni tuis Duriiii (ulnutfn putibamiu. Spenbuaaa in lingiue UM wbitrio eoeli lium
•erieni, iib«rtauintcrnie, fruMuuin InnadietioDcm. Slediu viitMi,
LB tuB rugire dafmoncB «ulaintremDB ct beatulM dm Untolo gtoriut-
9 IsliiiimDdi ligita hi opn> laqueBrJum ad dMotem Domua Dei (quae mugiM n
apliornMui,quBin nccessaiii fore aalnli), quoniam iellusmodi ligna conaUL et labo.
rioae quacrl el diOicile imeniri el jrericuluse elnborari (nam cl ran ca prmertim his
tempOTibu* tiMTH noitra ptoduccrc reperilur). Scnoo xlvi., io Cantin caolicor. 1 8.
.y Google
INTERNAL BXPERIBNCB A SOURCE OF KNOWLEDQE. 347
Connected with Bernaid's participation in the cnuadeB, vas
the part he took also in an nndertaking designed for the promo-
tion of the same object, the order of Knight Templart. This
order of spiritoal knights had heen already founded nine years,
bat consisted only of eighteen membera; when, thtongh Bernard's
co-operation, it received a newly modified rale, at the conncil of
Troyes, in II 27, and Bernard's participation in it gave the whole
affair a new impnlse. In compliance with the wish of its first
master, Hngo de Paganis, he wrote a discoarse of exhortation and
encoaragement for the use of the members : " Exhortatio ad milites
templi." He extols this order as a combination of monasticism
and knighthood, contrasting it with the common knighthood,
which was only subservient to wicked ends, and inspired by sin-
ful desires and passions. He describes the design of it as being
to give the military order and the knighthood a serions Christian
direction, and to convert war into something which Ood might
approve. *' Even infidels," says he, " shonld not be pat to
death, if in any other way they could be prevented from perse-
cuting and oppressing Christians ;"' and, as in favour of the cru-
sades generally, so also in favour of this order of knights devoted
to the same object, he make it a prominent argument, that Chris*
tendam would thereby be relieved from a multitude of mischievous
men, that these men would be called to repentance and rendered
serviceable to the chntch.*
What preeminently distinguished this great man was, that to a
bent of mind profoundly contemplative, a rich inward experience,
be united snch a many-sided activity directed on the outward world.
As in his own case religions knowledge proceeded from interior
experience, so he endeavonred to gnide his disciples and contem-
poraries to this fountain-head of the knowledge of dirine things,
as opposed to a predominantly scientific direction of the Chris-
tian mind.' Monasticism was so highly valued by him, because he
I Non qoidem nl pigani nfcindi ohuI, i( lao modo ditcr pcuent ■ nimia istMla.
tiooe *ea o[qiTHBioD< Hileliuro cabib«ri. ii. 1.
1 Quadqne remltnT jacanJiiu eC igilur DomiDDdius, piueoi (dmodum Id tmla mulii-
tudine bomiDum illo couBiir* vidrar, niii ntique (celeniWi tl impioa, iftatm «t ucrj-
\tgo», tramiciilu, ptiiartw et ululteroa. Sic Chr^B(u>, aic Dovlt ulciwu in botlcm tain,
ul DOD Mlnm d« ipaiB. led pri ipsoa quoquc n^queniei ioIhL Unio nloriosiof, qitinto H
poteDlius (liompliin, | 10.
1 Which we sLiill dtieribe mote piattlt in Il)c Toarth Me4ion.
.y Google
34S INTERNAL EIPERIEN'CB A SOURCE OP KNOWLEDGE.
eonaidered it a school of this theologj of the heut. Thos he
wrote to a aeholuUc theologian, whom he iiiTited to become a,
monk.' " ThoD,who bnsiest thyself with the study of the prophets,
nnderstandest thon what then readest 1 If thou dost understand
it, then thon knowest that the sense of the prophets is Christ.
And, if thon wonldst hare him, know that thon wilt succeed far
better by following htm, than by reading. Why seekest thon in
the word that Word, which stands already before thine eyes as the
Word become flesh 1 He who has ears to hear, let him. hear him
crying in the temple : ' If any man thirst, let him come onto me
and drink ;' and, ' Come unto me, all ye that are weary and
heary laden, and I will giro yon rest.' 0, if yon had bat a taste
of the rich marrow of the grain with which the hearenly Jemsa-
lem is satisfied, how gladly wonldat thon leave those Jewish
scribes to nibble their crusts of bread." Then, he adds, *' Be-
Uere one who has experience, thon wilt find more in the forests
than in books. Woods and stones will teach thee what thon
canst not learn from the masters.'" It was one of Bernard's in-
spiring thonghts, that the right knowledge of dirine things was
only snch a knowledge as proceeds from the interior life, from the
impress of the divine npon the disposition. Planting himself
npoo the words, " The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wis-
dom," he says : " Knowledge makes men learned, the disposition
makes them wise."* The snn does nor warm all npon whom it
thmea. So wisdom does not inflame all whom she teaches what
to do, with the dettre to do it. It is one thing to know abont
many treasnres ; another to possess them ; and it is not the
knowledge, bnt the possession, that makes one rich. So it is one
thing to know God, and another to fear him. And it is not the
mere knowledge, bat the fear of 6od, which moves the heart,
makes one wise. " Enowle^e is to him bat a preparation for
true wisdom. It leads to the latter only when that which is
known is taken n'p into the heart, and the heart is moved by it.
" Tet pride," he imagines, " is very apt to proceed from mere
knowledge where the fear of God does not present a connter-
poise."
I Ep.ioe.
3 Eiprrto unit, aliqnid unpliua inteniea in Bi)vis, qtiim in libris. I^gni el lapidn
iloCFbuiit. quod ■ DiBgfiBlriB audire noD poaeit.
^ I nmroctio doclos rcddit, iffeclio sapieDtm. 9. ixiii., in Canttca MMieor., 1 ll.
, Google
PRINCIPLB OF LOVE, OE CHARITY. 349
Bat it vas especially the principle of a love exalted abore fear
and the desire of reward, which he was accostomed to regard,
and to recommend to his monks as the sonl of Christian perfec-
tion. Hence pre-eminently aboro erery other pioos man of his
times, he was called the man of loTe;' thongb, in a practical
new, Peter of Clnny might nndonbtedl; claim this title in prefer-
ence to all others. When be was ealled to Italy, in the contest
for the canse of the pope, and was compelled to travel far, and
undergo much fatigae, be wrote to his monks,' that amid all bis
toils, he fonnd the greatest consolation in reflecting that he
labonred and suffered in his canse, for whom all things lire. " I
mnst, whether willing or unwilling, lire for him, who has acquired
a property in my life, by'giring np his own for me." To have
their lives also consecrated solely to bim, was his exhortation to
his monks.' " To whom," be wrote, " am I more bound to live,
than I am to him whose death is the canse of my living. To
whom con I devote my life with greater advantage than to him
who promises me the life eternal ? To whom, with greater ne-
eessity, than to bim who threatens the everlasting fire t Bnt I
serve him with freedom, since lore brings freedom.* To this,
dear brethren, I invite yon ; serve in that love which eosteth out
fear, feels no toils, thinks of no merit, asks no reward, and yet
carries with it a mightier constraint than all things else. No
terror so spurs one on, no reward so strongly attracts, no demand
of a due ao pressingly urges. This love binds yon inseparably
with me, this love makes me ever present with yon, eapecially in
ihe hcntrt when I pray" Touching the essence of disinterested
love, Bernard says :* " Not wiihoiU reward is God loved, though
be should be loved without respect to a reward. True lore pos-
sesses enough in it«elf; it has a reward; bnt it is nothing other
than the very object that is loved." He distinguishes, however,
four stages in the progiessire development of love. The lowest
stage is where the man. is drawn away fnm selfish interests, by
means of self-love, to tbe love of God. Sufferings are ordained,
1 Aeti Banalor. H. Jnn. 1. 1. f. S26.
t Ep. 143.
* Sad MTtfo Toluuurip, quia luriUB HbfrlMfm danit
• Da djliitendo Dm, a. tu.
.y Google
350 FOUR 3TA0EB IN THE PROGRESSIVE DEVELOPMENT OF LOTS.
to tlie end that man ma; be awakened to the conseionsness of
dependence on God, and, by the seeking aft«r help in diatrese, be
led away to God. Bnt mast not his heart be harder than iron or
stone, who, afler having often turned to God in distress and fonnd
help ftvDi'him, does not become so softened that he mnst begin to
lore him for his own sakel Thns he attains to the eecondstage,
where God is loTed no longer merely as a helper in distrosa, bnt
on aceonnt of the experience which has been had of the blessed
effects of commnnion with himself. As those Samaritans said to
the woman, who had informed them of the coming of the Lord :
" Now, we believe ; not beeanse of thy saying, for we have heard
him onrselres, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Sa-
viour of the world ;" so we, too, may rightly say to the flesh :
" Now, we love God, not on account of thy distress, bnt becaose
we ourselves have experienced and know that the Lord is gra-
cious. Thns, by degrees, we attain to the third stage, which is
to love God, not only on account of the way in which he has
manifested himself to onraelves, bnt for bis own sake ; to lore
him, as we are loved ; we, too, seeking not our own, but the
things of Jeans Christ, as he sought our good, or rather us, and
not hia own. From this is developed, finally, the fourth and
highest degree of lore, where self-love passes wholly up into the
love of Ood, and the man loves even himself only for God's
sake." Bernard finds this stage of love described in Fs. Ixxiii.
26 : " Hy flesh and my heart faileth ; but God is the strength
of my heart and my portion for ever," " Blessed and holy,"
says he, " would I call him, to whom it is granted in tbia mor-
tal life rarely, occasionally, or even bnt once, and that only
for a moment, to experience something of this kind ; for so
to lose thyself, thine /, so to renounce thyself, this is heavenly
converse, and not feeling, after the ordinary manner of man.
As the glory of God is the end of all creation, so the point to-
wards vhich all progress in religion strives, is to do all things
only for God's sake. This ground-tone of the soul is, properly
speaking, transformation into the itnage of God. Bat here below
man can sustain himself bnt for a few moments in these heights.''
" I know not," says Bernard, " whether by any mortal this fourth
attainment has been completely realized in the present life. Let
them maintain that it has who bare experienced it : to me it
.y Google
DIFFERENT STAGES OF CHRISTIANITY. 351
seems impossible. Without donbt, howerer, it is then to be
realized when the good and faithful servant shall enter into the
joy of bis Lord."
It is ereryvhere apparent that the reference to Christ consti-
tuted with him the son) of the Chiistian life. " Thus," he says,!
" Dry is all nutriment of the sool, if it be not anointed with this
oil. When thon writest, nothing tonches me, if I cannot read
Jesus there. When thon conTersest with me 'on religions snb-
jects, nothing tonches me, unless Jesos chimes in. But he is
also the only tme remedy. Is any one among yon troubled ^
Let Jesua enter into his heart ; and lo 1 at the rising light of his
name, every cloud is dispersed and serenity returns. Here is a
man fall of despondency, running to entangle himself in the snares
of death. Let him but call on the name of life, and will he not
at once recorer the breath of life 1 Where did erer hardness of
heart, indolence, or ill-will abide the presence of this holy name ?
In whom does not the fountMn of tears b^n at once to flow more
copiously when Jesus is named ? In what man, that trembled
at danger, does not the invocation of his name of power at once
infuse confidence t In what man, that wavered in doubt, does
not the light of certainty beam forth at the invoking his glorious
name t In whom, that grew faint-hearted in misfortune, was
there ever lack of fortitude, when that name whispered, I am with
thee 1 Certainly, these are hot diseases of the soul ; but this is
the remedy. If, for example, I name Jesns as man', I present to
myself the meek and lowly of heart ; the man radiant with all
virtue and holiness ; the same who is also Almighty God ; who
can heal me by his example, and strengthen me by his grace.
Of all this, the name of Jesns at once reminds me. From the
man, I take my example ; from him who is mighty, my help ; and
of both I compound a remedy for my case such as no physician
could provide for me."
But as the discrimination of the different stages of religions
progress, suggested by his own rich spiritual experience, and by
observation derived IVom watching over the soals of others, dis-
tinguished Bernard, bo he went on to mark difl«rences of degree
in the love to Christ, as he had done before in the love to God.
S. If, in 0*ntl<n otnticor. ^ 6.
.y Google
352 ON CALDMNY.
At one sta^, be placed the lore possessed by such as are still
governed by tbe outward senses, — lore excited by sensible ira-
pressioDS ; at another, the lore of those who are capable of rising
abore tbe appearance in the flesh fo the divine in itself, and lire
in that. " Remark," says he,' " that tkU loro of the heart is
still, in some measnre, a fleshly one, when it is moved chiefly by
a regard to Christ manifest in the flesh, to vhat he did and com-
manded in the flesh. He who is full of this love is easily bowed
dovn with contrition at the mention of Christ. When he prays,
the holy image of the Ood-man stands before him, — bora, teaching,
dying, rising again, or ascending np to hearen ; and whataoerer of
this sort may present itself to his sod mnst either enkindle the
sonl to the love of the virtnes, or expel the vices of the fleah, and
qnell its impnises. I think this especially to bare been the rea-
son why the invisible God was pleased to manifest himself in the
flesh, and to hold interconrse with man as a man ; it vas, that he
might first draw all the inclinations of the carnal men, who can
lore only carnal things, to the sonl-saring lore of his own flesh,
and thne to elerata tbem by degrees to a spiritnal love. At this
stage, were still to be found those who said, ' Lo, we hare left
'all and followed thee,' Lnke xviii. 28. Assuredly, it was love of
his bodily presence alone which had induced tbem to leave all ;
and hence they coold not patiently hear the annonncement of his
approaching sufferings which were to bring salvation. Bat Christ
pointed them* to a higher st^e of love when be said, 'It is tbe
spirit that qniekeneth ; the flesh proflteth nothing.' To this
higher stage Ae doubtless had already atttuned, who sud, ' Though
we hare known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know
we him no more.' " Bernard marks the difference between a
Christian who is easily touched by the remembrance of Christ's
anfferingB — and, by the blessed experience of these pions feelings,
is incited to aspire afler all goodness — and the Christian who,
more and more pnrifled and ennobled by such feelings, has finally
attained to a steadfast leal for righteousness and truth, — who,
becoming a stranger to all vainglory, abhors calumny, knows no-
thing about enry, despises all human glory, avoids as it were in-
stinctively all sin, and embraces everything good.
.y Google
OS SELF- KNOWLEDGE. 353
True hamilitf in jK^Sing of one'sself, be decl&red to be more
than prolonged listings, late vigiU, and an; bodily exercise, — '
the trne godliness vhicb is profitable onto all things, 1 Tim. ir-
8.' As it turned out vith many who embraced the monastic
life, that their corrupt inclinations hrohe oat with the more force
in proportion to the narrower room left for the iudalgence of them,
so Bernard fonild it necessary to rebnke the odions practice of
slandering the character of others nnder some hypocritical form
of piety. In what he says, be discoTsrs his profound knowledge
of mankind : '* First, we hear, as the premonitory sign, a deep
sigh ; then, with a certain dignity, with a certain hesitation,
with a sorrowfnl look, with a lamenting tone — behold ! the oalnmny
is uttered ; and the word spoken gains the more power of be-
getting conviction, because the hearers believe it has been nttered
unwillingly, and more out of pity and sympathy than out of
malice. ' It gives me great pain,' says one, ' for I love the man,
sincerely, and never conld core him of this fault.' Says another,
*I knew that of him very well ; yet by me it was never divulged
to any one ; bat now it has been told bf somebody else, I cannot
deny its troth ; with pun I say it, the fact is really so.' And he
adds, ' a great pity, for in most other respects he is without a
fault; but on this point, to confess the truth, he is altogether in-
ezcnaable.' "* "The first thing for every man," says Bernard,
" is self-knowledge ; the first, because every man is his own
neighbour ; the moat profitable, because such knowledge does
not puff up, bnt hnmbles, and prepares the way for edification, —
for the spiritual building cannot stand firm nnless it rests on the
solid fbuttdation of humility. Bnt nothing is better calcnlatedto
lead the soul to humility than a knowledge of itself as it is.">
" If a soul," says he in another place,* " has once learned and ob-
tained from the Lord, the power of turning inward upon itself, of
panting in its inmost depths after God's presence, of continually
seeking the light of his countenance, — I know not whether such
I Ep.112.
t xiiT., ID Ctntia euiliear, ^ 4. It i> tlic rame (Ling: n wm objMttd b; Benogti,
AMwil'i dbeiptr, la the CuUmiiini: Quid [rodeil, tnlna nin iu enraum el in
miBO tMben oor AegjptioDi ? Quid pnidttt, Atgjfti rUM tiltr
treotioDibni ooDorrpara 7 0pp. Ab«l«rd. p. 328,
I S. Ill* L, in Cantiea siuUcor. !) 6.
» L. c- 8. »«»., i I.
VOL. VII.
.y Google
354 DIFFERENCE BETWEEN CISTERCIANS AND CLUNIACENSIAB.
B sonl wonid consider tb« snfiering of hell itself, for & Beuon, ss a
' gre&ter jtonishtnent th&n, — After hanag onee tasted the bliss of
this spiritual direction, to ht tamed back again to the allnre-
menta, — say rather, to the hardships, of the flesh."
As the Cistircian order gave a new impolse to strict monasti-
cism, so it rapidly extended itself, — thns exciting the jealousy of
the older monkish societies, orer which it threatened to eler&te
itself.* Hard feelings grew op, especially between the old order
of the Claniacensians and the new one of the Gstercians. The
Cistercians were distingnished already, by their whit« cowts, from
the OlaDiacensianB, who still retained' their black ones. The
Cistercians stood pre-eminent for the severity of their asceticism,
— while it was andonbtedly the case that into the Claniacensian
order there had been introduced, under the former administration,
a sort of Inxnry which was Tery much disapproved of by the abbot
Peter himself, and which he held it necessary to keep in cheek.*
The two heads of these monkish orders, Bernard of Clurranz
and the abbot Peter, were strangers to those little jealonsies of
the monks, which kept them in a state of mutual hostility. The
complaints of the Cluniacensian abbot William, led Bernard
to compose a trac t on the relation in which these two orders of
monks stood to each other. He laid it down, in the first place,
that the nnity of the church must present itself under mani-
fold forms of life and of institutions. But, through lore, every-
thing becomes, in a sense, common to all ; each appropriating all
to himself that proceeds from the same spirit. < As to outward
labours, he belonged, it is true, to but one order ; but by 1ot« he
felt united to all. Nay, by lore, one possesses more than he
does that performs the very work, if it be not done in the spirit
of lore. Then he severely censures the Cistercian monks who
set up themselTes as judges over another man's serrants ; who dis-
1 Thai Bijt Orderiaaa Viulis, r. Til r NoT«e iDitUallonia umnlatom dwfvni inDt
in Aoquiunia, Britumii, OwconiB, et Hibernia. Miili bonis hypooriue pnxwdant,
ondidM *cn Tuiis indumealis unietl bomiiiBi illudnDt el popatis Ingeo spectaoului
enciDnt. Vfru Dei cnlwribna schematc, udq Tirtulc, kulmilari pleriqac g«atiiidl
nifna multitudine inwentibiu hitidiam ingctiiiil elprobuoi rMDobiUa, qaintamad
bllicMhominumobniluBdapicabiliorM bcionL
■ The Apologia ad anilelmnmAbbMcm.
1 The plonilis anilu end un* plunliM* or the eeoleiia mililini.
.y Google
SPIRITUAL WORSHIP CALLED FOR IM MONKS. . 356
cerned the mote in another's eye, but sav not the beam in their
oTn eyes ; who, in th« matter of external obBerrances, accoeed
others of rioUtinj^ the Benedictine rnle, while they did not hesi-
tate to riolate that mie themselves, in reg;ard to the more essen-
tial matters belong;ing to the spiritual life ; for the kingdom of
Ood is one within ns ; consisting, not in meat and drink, but in
righteoasness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, — not in word
bat in power. Why should they concern themselves so mnch
about the external matter of the monkish dress; why neglect the
weightier matter, — the soul's interior dress, piety and humility 1
Those outward obserrances ought not by any means, indeed, to
be lightly esteemed ; to him they appeared to be the necessary
means of training for the spiritual life. Tet the mere form,
without the animating spirit just spoken of, was unmeaning.*
Next, he censures the misgrowths of monastic life, to be found in
many branches of the Gluniacenaians that had degenerated into
luory ; the pomp and state affected by many abbots ; the splen-
dour and excessively gorgeons art in the churches, chapels, and
monasteries ; the pictures, which fastened the eyes of the wor^
shippers, calling forth the admiration of art and repressing the
feelings of devotion.' He sees something Jewish in this, — some-
thing derogatory, therefore, to the peculiar essence of that purely
spiritual worship of God which Christianity brings with it.* He
looks upon it as a masterly device of cupidity ; for by the
admiration of pictures, in the loftier style of art, and in great
variety, men were very easily drawn to make donations. Men
flock in crowds to kiss the decorated images of saints, and
tiiey are enchained by their admiration of the beantifnl, more
than by a reverence for the saints.* The bishops were obliged
to let themselves down to the different degrees of culture among
the men whom they had to deal with ; to them, therefore, he
conceded the right of employing such sensuous means, to ex-
cite the devotion of the sensuous multitude. But it was other-
1 NeqDf bwe dieo. ^ni* bttt a^ileriora nsgligcBt* lunt, mim potiiu ipiriDnlis,
qoanqauu melion, niit |>n iiu (Ut Tix lul nslUtenns Ttl kcqnimnlDT Tel abtioFUilur
■iout ■oripCum at, non prim f aod apiriluilf, wd quod animde, deinda quod ipjritadc.
1 Que dum onniiiuD in «e ninrqntDt uUpwlum, impfdiuni M (ffMtam.
* Hibi qBadmniodo npranenuiit ■iitiqaam ntun JudiMoniiD.
4 OtMnditor pulobenim* (onii Hnod <el iinclw alicujaa el eo cndKor uuctior, qgo
iiittaur *d dODMidniD el nikgis mirau
z2
D,i„Mb, Google
366 CAItTHUSIAS ORDKR.
vise with the monks, who, dead to the sensible world, ought no
longer to need such outward means of excitement, bat should
Btrire rather to reach the ideal of the purely spiritaal worship of
God. Thus Bernard reeogaiies in the rest of the church a still
predominating element of Jewish sensnalism ; and he represents
monasticiam as destined to prove the chief means of emancipating
the Christian life from this contamination, and of presenting
Christianity in its pure spirituality. The abbot of Cluny also
holds to the position, that the church cannot esist without the
unity of the Spirit in the maoifoldDess of customs and regula-
tions ; and that love should reconcile all differences, — lore,
without which all mortification of the flesh is a thing of naught.'
Among the societies of anchorets, the order of Carthusians de-
aerres particularly to he noticed. Its founder was Bruno, a pious
ecclesiastic of Cologne,! distinguished as a scholar ; afterwards,
master of the cathedral school at Rheims. Orer this church pre-
sided at that time one of those woildly-miuded men, who rained
the spiritual office only as a means of gain, and of gratifying their
lore of pomp and luxnry. This was the archbishop Manasseh, a
man whose character is aptly set forth by one of his own remarks :
" The archbishopric of Bheims would be a fine thing, were it not
necessary to hold mass in order to enjoy its rerenues."* It was
the impression which this profanation of holy things, and a mode
of life so utterly at variance with the spiritual calling, made on
the more serious minds, that induced Bruno, along with several
others like-minded, to seek after a strictly ascetic life in solitude.
In the wild valley of Chartreux (Cartusium), not far from Gre-
nohle, he settled himself down, about the year 1084, with twelve
companiona* They built a monastery, indeed, in which they
held their meetings ; but instead of taking up their residence in
it, they lived in separate cells by the side of it, where each indi-
vidnal spent the whole day by himself, in silence, occupied with
devotional exercises, spiritual studies, or corporeal labour. They
despised all pomp and ornaments, even in what belonged to the
1 h. 17. Ti. 3.
i DoTD in tbe jeu luM.
1 BoDQ* eaut REmcDsii (nliiepiaeopatiia, si nonninw inde cuilari oportent. Gui-
brrt. Nocig. de liU bd*. I. Uo. li.
t Ws fallow hers lh« credible nunuJTts of (be ooaleoipararT Oaibeit, wilhoot piTtDg
tuj reganl to legends orinncb laier origin,
.y Google
STRICT FKIKCIPLE8. 357
service of the church. They rernsed to accept of gold or silver ;
only the comtttunion-cnp might be of siWer. The abbot Gnibert
of Nogent sons Goacy, gives a remarkable example, showing hov
tenaciously they clung to these principles. A pions connt, at-
tracted by the fame of their strict mode of life, once paid them a
visit, and earnestly exhorted them to abide faithfully by their
principles. He warned them of the degeneracy vhich usually
followed the first strict life of the mooks, when the fame of their
strictness had brought them into the possession of property. The
impression left on him, however, by observing their singular mode
of life, induced him afterwards to expose them to a temptation
quite inconsistent with his own exhortations. He sent them a
costly vase and caps of silver. The monks immediately sent
them back, declaring that " they wanted gold and- silver neither
to give away, nor to decorate their church ; to what use could
they put it, then V The count, upon this, sent them bales of
parchment, which they needed much ; for as other occupations did
not comport with their quiet, solitary mode of life, they preferred
to employ their leisure hours in transcribing books ; and they
made themselves useful by mnltiplying copies of the Bible, and
old theological works. The greatest treasure which they pos-
sessed was their library ; and the Carthusians distinguished
themselves above all the other monastic orders in that they con-
tinued to maintain analtered their strict mode of living and their
contemplative habits, when their order came to be more generally
respected, and their monasteries more splendidly endowed.'
I Tbf (pertiipa Germaii) monk Ni|<e1luB Witcker, nlia, in • aatirieal work dincud
fi|{BiiiBt (be rollieB of (11 c1ii<>ePi4 in bis times, anil vntitlerl Brunellus, or Sprculum 8lul-
torain,— n work coinpowit in the beginning of the thirU'enth centnrj, Rnd wbich did not
apire even the moDki,— ciddoI reproaoh tbe CanbuBiaoB, u be does tbe olhen, with
bypoeriey uiiJ rfffminac)'. Spsukingof h visit whiclibepra[H)a«daiiikingto tbeir order,
Qi •olm hababo
HotplllB advaotu gaudeat mutantqiia dlaatam.
Ditnt qiMd kubont hUarl peoton, vow, Dkanu.
:h pa«a*g>, bet idn being found in Ibe complete editioDS of tbii poem, iagirinl^aleo'
e KulrtclH bf Martciie anil Durand: Ampliasinia colkclio, I. t i. f. 7.
, Google
358 MONKISH SOCIETIES FDR
There was another order of anchorets, who came from the E«at,
aad obtained from their original seat the name of CarmeUlea.
Monnt Garmel, in Palestine, had from the earliest times been an
object of pMoliar Teneration and worship on aecoiint of its con-
nection with the prophets Elijah and Elisba (1 Kings xriii. 19 ;
2 Kinga ii. 26, ir. 25). The cave where, according to tradition,
the prophet Elijah bad lired, was visited by manj, and anchorets
settled down npon spots in the vicinity. When, in the year 1185,
the Greek monk and priest Johannes Phocas visited these r«-
giosa,' he found there the mins of an old and extensive monas-
tery ; and be reports that, a short time before, an old monk and
I»iest flrom Calabria, had, in conseqaence of a vision of the pro-
phet Elijah, chosen this spot, erected npon it a tower and a sraall
church, which be occupied with about tea companions. This per-
son from Calabria is supposed to have been a certain Berthold.*
From these small beginnings rose up the order of the Carmelites,
who, near the commencement of the thirt«enth century, obtained
a rnle from the Latin patriarch, Albert of Jemsalem. This rale
transplanted to the West, would necessarily be subjected to many
alterations.
The Christian love which led men to undergo every self-deny-
ing sacrifice with cheerfulness and joy, and which overcame every
feeling of disgust, gave birth to many societies of monks, having
it for their object to provide physical and spiritual relief for the
unfortunate, and those who were cost off by all the world. Among
the dreadful plagues of the Middle Ages belonged especially the
sacred fire, or St Anthony's fire.^a disorder which, after inflict-
ing the most painful sufi'eringa, carried off multitudes, or else left
them to wear out the remainder of their days with a body ren-
dered helpless by distortion or incurable lameness ;* another was
leprosy. The first-mentioned fearful disorder raged especially in
the eleventh and twelfth centuries.* During the time when this
1 Aah«stBlM inhisreporl concerning (he half places, pabllabed bj Leo AUitiui, in
tI.eOalleelion orSfmniMM.
i See lliB ucoiiDtB eolleeled in tbe Actii Sinctorum, m die Bih April.
iaenbiliori liMe reuir>nwr, malti i»rniTum eang'astionc
.y Google
HOSPITALS AND THE LBPR08Y. 359
plague waa uukiDg its most sztenaiTO ravages, Gaston, descended
fVom a family oT consideration amongst the French nobilitj, in
gratitude for his own recovery and that of his pon, which he at-
tributed to tha mediation of St Anthony, founded and consecrated
to that saint a society, of which the express object was to furnish
nurses for persons sick with that disorder. Societies were
formed of laymen and ecclesiastics, who following the so-called
rule of Augustin, under the direction of a superior CmagiaterJ,
spent their time in taking care of the sick in hospitals ; and still
other societies of men, who devoted themselYos more especially to
taking care of the leprons, and founded large establishments for
the express purpose of receiring and nursing them. The eccle-
siastics in such societies attended to the religions wants of pa-
tients ; preached to them, gave them tlie benefit of their pastoral
care, and the sacraments. The laymen undertook to do every-
thing necessary for their bodily relief and comfort ; also, to pro-
vide for the decent burial of the dead, according to the usual
forms. The Dominican Humbert de Romanis, who lived near
the close of the thirteenth century, remarks, with regard to the
care of the leprous, that, " owing to the danger of infection, the
impatience and the ingratitude of the victims of this disease, it
was one of the most forbidding labvurs to wait upon them.
Amongst thousands but very few were to be found who could be
induced to live with them ; for with many, nature herself revolts
at it. And had there not been some who, for God's sake, fought
down the repugnance of nature, they would have been left abso-
lutely deprived of all human asalHtanee.'" Jacob of Vitry* says,
concerning the persons who devoted their lives to this arduous
work of Christian charity : " For Christ's sake they bring them-
selves to endure, amidst filth and disgusting scents — by driving
themselves up to it — such intolerable hardships that it would
seem ae if no sort of penitential exercise which man imposes on
himself deserved a moment to be compared with this holy martyr-
dom — holy and precious in the sight of God."* Female societies,
having the same object in view, were also formed.
I See Ibt CollecUomi, a ihe Utli Januarj, iu the Acl
;i8 SiDelornm.
> See tbe work of HumbertiM de Roiaania ie eruditi
1,0. Ili.
Bibi.
pair. Lodg. t. mv„ 1. 176.
» See concerning l.iin, p. SO.
« 8MHiu,oeoid«i.t>J, p.338.
, Google
360 IMPOSTORS. ORDER OF THE TR1NITAB.IAM8.
Bat that which began in the spirit of a Christian charity that
shrunk from no sacrifice, was, like so man; other noble nnder-
takinga, imitated and abased in the thirteenth centnry by a
worldly spirit that masked itself under the seemly guise of re-
ligion. Jacob of Vitry was forced to make the bitter complaint
that many who pretended to deTOte their lives to this nursing of
the sick, only nsed it as a cover nnder which to exact, by various
and deceptive tricks from the abased sympathies of Christians,
large sums of money, of which bnt a trifling portion was expended
on the objects for which it had been beatowed.i Pope Innocent
the Second passed an ordinance against such fraadalent collectors
of alms for Spitals.'
Among the foundations for benevolent pnrpoaes is to be
reckoned the order of Trmitariana. John of Hatha, a Parisian
theologian, but a native of Provence, and Felix de Yalois, after
living for some time as anchorets at Certroy, in the province of
Meanx, joined together and founded a society of monks, the prin-
cipal object of which was to procure the redemption of Christians
who had fallen captive to the infidels.^ In the year 1198, they
submitted their plan to pope Innocent the Third, who ratified it.
The society subsisting nnder one superior (generalis minieterj
was to be consecrated to the Trinity {Fratrea domut tanctae
irmiiatwj, and a third part of their revenues was to be appro-
priated to the redemption of Christians held in bondage amongst
infidels on account of their faith.*
Down to the thirtoenth century the diSerent orders of monks
had multiplied to such an extent that pope Innocent thi Third
was indneed, at the Lateran council in 1215, to enact a law
to the following effect : " Whereas the excessive diversity of
these institutions begets confosion, no new foundations of this
sort must be formed for the future ; but whoever wishes to be-
come a monk must attach himself to some one of the already
existing rules."* And yet it was but shortly after this time that
1 Ge«»pp.lib. i., ep.460.
3 Tbfl accounts oallccHd id Du Boulay, birt. uniien, Paris, t. il., f. S2l.
* Ad Tedempllonein eaptivonun, qui sum mcnrcerati pru flde Chiisti n pagtnis. Epp.
Lib. i.,ep.481.
9 In the tltjrteenlh '-ftD'on of IIip rourtli Lucrin councilor Uic jcu 1315: Kv nimi*
.y Google
RELATION OF FRIAKS TO TUB CATHOLIC CHURCH. 36l
the two monastic orders were conetitnted which exetciaed by far
the most powerful and moat widely diffosed iuflnence ; to wit, the
two mendicant orders of the Dominicans and the FnutciGcans.
Id these two foundations, especially in the latter, we may observe
the renascent power of that idea of following Christ and the
apostles in evangelical porerty, and the absolute renunciation of
■II earthly goods, which from the times of the twelfth century we
saw coming up under various shapes, in the doctrine of Arnold of
Brescia, in the prophecies of the abbot Joachim. It coold easily
come about, indeed, that from this idea a tendency might spring
np hostile to the dominant church ; but it might also give rise to
such spiritual societies as would devote themselves to the service
of the church. For, according to the idea of the Catholic church,
at its present stage, points of view and modes of life, in the
greatest variety, and even opposed to one another, might subsist
together, one supplying the other's defects, 'and the church unite
all these antagonisms together in a higher unity ; they would be-
come heretical only then when one of these tendencies came to
exclude aJI the others, and to set np itself as the only right one.
Thus, after the same manner as the married life, the family, sub-
sisted side by side with the unmarried life as a higher stage of
Christian perfection, those religious societies that renounced all
worldly possessions and property, might be tolerated and favoured
beside tiie splendour of the papacy and of the hierarchy. The
founder of the order of Dominicans was bom in the year 1170, at
Calarngna, a village in the diocese of Osma in Castile. Even
while a yoong man, pursuing his studies at the Spanish uni-
versity in Palenza, he was distinguished for his self-sacrific-
ing Christian love. In a time of great famine he sold his
books and furniture, in order to provide himself with the means
of mitigating the sufferings of the poor, and by his example
he excited many to do the same. Didacus, bishop of Osma,
was a man of severe character, and ardently devoted to the
good of the chnrch. He sought to bring back his canonical
clergy to the strictness of the ancient rule, and similarity of dis-
position united him with Daminlck, whom he received into this
nligtoDDDk diieniUii (traTi'm in ecclaiia Dei'coutiuiaiiein inducal, Brmiler praLibemng.
m quill da owtno noTam religionrm ioreniM, B«d quicunqia' volurrii (d religioacm
Boiifnti, Dtun dc approbaiij ■nnmfti.
.yGoo<^lc
362 SECTS IN THE SOUTH OF PRANCE. DEATH Or DIDACU8.
body. A joiumey which he made with him, in the serrice of his
king, to the sonth of France, gare both an opportnnitf of ob-
serving the great duiger which there threatened the chnrch from
those heretical sects which were spreading with gr^at rapidity,
and they were exited by what they saw to direct all their at-
tention and their energies to this one point. In the year 1208,
they came for the second time into these regions, alter pope
Innocent the Third had despatched twelve Cistorcian abbots,
nnder the direction of the papal legate, to pnt down the sects.
A conncil was held at Uontpellier, to deliberate on this matter,
and bishop Didacos was inrited to assist at it. When the latt«r
observed the great state affected by the papal legate and others
who had been sent on this errand, he told them they conld hardly
succeed, in this way, to oppose any effectual cheek to the heretics.
They wonld come off still more triumphantly in their attacks on
the chnrch, and point to all this pomp as evidence of the truth
of what they had said about the wwldly lives of the dergy ; they
wonld compare their own strict and abstemious mode of living,
in ntter poverty, as the true followers of Christ and the apostles,
with the splendour and Inxnry that snrronnded those who stood
up for the interests of tbe dominant church, and thus gain the
popular feeling over to their side. He invited them to take the
opposite course, to renounce all state, and by a strict and needy
life, place themselves on an equality with the persons extolled in
those sects ; thus would they accomplish more by their living,
than they conld do by their words. His advice was adopted ;
and everything that conld be spared sent away. Bishop Didacus
was intrusted with the direction of tbe whole movement, and,
travelling on foot, in voluntary poverty, they went from |4ace to
place, preaching and disputing with tbe sects. After having
labonred in this way for three years, this bishop set out on his
nturo to Spain. It was his intention to recommend to the pope
the appointment of a certain number of men who should laboor
for the conversion of the sects ; but his death, which took place
on his journey homeward, in the year 1206 or 1207,* prevented
1 Tbe death of biibop Didscua, locarding to tbe Lift of DomiDicui, b; bia dtaeiple
Jordinni, the ucond genend of this otdrr (ihe ■ulhoriljr wbiob «e ben follow), took
plue trn jem htlnr* llie LMerin eonocil andei IniMMeDI tbe Third, ^ 30, Ifeua.
August, t. i<> r. IMO. A icmpore obitua cpieroiii Oxomeniis usque (d Lateruenee «od-
.y Google
THE ORDEE OF DOMINICANS. 363
bim firom carryiog his pUn into execntioD ; and it remuned for
Dominick, to whom no doobt the experience vliich he gained in
these tonrs had fioggested the idea of hie order, to realize the
project which had been conceived b; his bishop. The latter, on
leaving the sooth of France, had placed him at the bead of the
whole apiritnal nodertaking. After the death of the bishop,
however, he retained bat few of bia companions. When armed
troops were called in to follow np the work of preachiDg and dis-
puting, and, in the year 1209, tite horrible cmaade against the
Albigenses was commenced, Dominick still went on with his
labooTS, and tJLe cmelties resorted to for the extirpation of heresy
were approved and promoted by him, — a bad precedent, fore-
tokening already the History of an order which in after times was
to exercise such cruel despotism nnder the name of chanty. He
found a few still remaining here tike-minded with himself, who
joined with him in forming a society consecrated to the defence
of the church. Several pious men in Toulouse entered heart and
hand into his scheme, and placed their property in his bands, to
parchase books for tbe society, and provide them with what they
needed. Fnloo himself, the bishop of Tonlouse, favonred the
nndertaking, and, in the year 1215, went in company with Do-
minick to Borne, for the purpose of obtaining the sanction of
pope Innocent tbe Third, to a spiritual society devoted to tbe
office of preaching. True, the canon enacted this very year by
the Lateran council, forbidding the institution of any new order
of monks,' stood in the way of a compliance with this demand ;
but, at tbe same council,' it had also been expressed as an nrgent
need of the church, that the bishops shonld procure able men to
assist them in the ofBce of preaching, and in their pastoral la-
bours. Now, tbe supply of this want — a want so sensibly feit
on account of the great number of ignorant and worldly-minded
clergymen — was the very purpose and aim of tbe scheme sub-
mitted by Dominick to the pope. Innocent, therefore, accepted
dlium umi flnnrc hme daocm. If we Ukt thi* atricUj, il mould be in tlie jtu ISOC ;
bnl UitiiBppoaLlioii ii attended wilL other chronologicBl difflcoltle*; tod ihf feme ilill
nsdm the ealcalnllan ineuct. It i* Tnj difficult to fli ben tbe exact detennmation
of lime. Bee ihe ebroiiDlogiail inqiiirita io the pnlimiDuj nmerke la tbe Life of
Dominien*, it Ibe W> August.
I 9«e abovB, p 360.
1 See aloTC, f. 2S8.
.y Google
364 FRANCIS OF ASSISI.
the proposition, making only one condition, that Dominick shoald
attach himself to some one of the orders of monks already exist-
ing. Dominick selected the so-called rnle of Aagnstin, with a
few modifications aiming at greater strictnesB. The order was
to accept of no property that needed to be managed, bnt only
the incomes from the same ; lest it might be direrted by the
cares of secular bnainess from its spiritual vocation. Pope fio-
norine the Third confirmed the establishment of the order in 1316;
and it was styled, in accordance wilh the object to which it was
especially consecrated, Ordo predicatorum. In the first chapter
of its articles, it was settled that it should hold neither property
in fnnds nor income.* It is evident f^om many examples,' that
great efforts were made to enlarge and extend the society by
energetic preachers amongst its earliest members. Many yonng
men at the nniversities and in other cities were carried away by
the feirent appeals of the preaching friars, and finally devoted
themselves to this foundation.
The founder of the second order, Francis, was horn at As^si,
in the year 1182. His father, called Peter of Bernardone^
was a merchant of some consideration in the above-mentioned
city. Devoted to mercantile pursuits, Francis lived at first
after the ordinary manner of the world ; though even at this
time he was remarkable for his susceptibility to religions im>
pressions, and for his benevolent disposition. A severe fit of
sickness which befel him when he was about the age of twenty-
fovr, is said to have left on him a decided impression, which
eventuated in an entirely now turn of life. It would be a mat-
ter of some importance could we be more exactly informed with
regard to the nature of his disease, and the way in which it
aflected his physical and mental constitution. Perhaps it might
assist us to a more satisfactory explanation of the eccentric
vein in his life, that singular mixture of religious enthusiasm
with a fanaticism bordenng on insanity ; but we are here left
wholly in the dark. After his health was restored, he felt more
and more drawn away from earthly things, and impelled by an
indescribable craving after a divine life. He thought himself
admonished by Christ in dreams and visions ; and in accordance
t Which »ie died in llic Ufe ol Doniiiicu!', nlrrndt mrniiDiiFil, r. I-. nnil It.
.y Google
HIS RELIGIOL'S UlRl^UTlUS. 365
with his habitat that time, of referring ererjtbing to sense, he
was iaclined to interpret his visions after a sensaons manner,
until he was afterwards taught to understand them spiritually.
On one occasion he beheld in a Tision, or dream, a vast palace
fall of weapons, each baring on it a sign of the cross ; and in-
qniring to whom they all belonged, he was answered : " To thee
and thy soldiers." Taking this literally, he was already prepar-
ing to go and offer his services to a certain noble count, with the
expectation of rising to the highest honours in the profession of
arms, when another vision held him back. Once, after long
roaming about and meditating in the fields, he stepped into an
old church falling to ruins, for the purpose of prayer. He pros-
trated himself in deep devotion before a crucifix, and, as he looked
up to it with eyes full of tears, he thought he heard thrice com-
- ing from it the following words addressed to himself: "Go,
re-bnild my bouse, which, as then seest, is falling to rnins."
These words he understood at first as referring to the restoration
of the mined bailding where he was ; and he set about procuring
money to repair it : though loBg afterwards they were interpreted
b^ himself and his followers as referring to the spiritual renova-
tion of the churcb.i The change which he had experienced, and
the extravagant austerities to which he subjected himself, caused
him at first to be ridiculed as a madman ; but as he could not be
induced to swerve from bis purpose or alter bid mode of life by
any ridicule or any insult, as in truth there was something in him
too exalted for ridicule, and capable of attracting more profound
and earnest minds, so it was certain that he must come off vic-
torious in the end. It was an age in which the exaggerated and
caricature-like, if it only had at bottom some profound idea har-
monizing with the tone <d many minds, would b« more certain to
further than to check the influence of the individual who pos-
sessed it. Like many of his times, he united with a deep mys-
tical element, a religions tendency that clung to the outward, for
which tendency this outward itself became transformed through
reference to this mystical element, just spoken of, into something
-that savoured of the magical. Thus, for example, he regarded
1 BooivRiitara, in hi* Lib of St FruicU.o. ji.i Liwt princip^ior inuntio vtrbi ad
earn fernliir (MclriUm), qotin CLriilat a^gniiis aao uqiiiliit, alcnt cam Spiriliu
unctai edocail cl ipM postiaodam Ikvuibni ntcltriL
, Google
366 RULE OF FRANCtB ADMITTED BY POPES AND CARDINALS.
cbaKheii with a p«caliar sort of reneratioD, and exerted all th«
powers of his heart-etirriag eloquence in making collections for
the pnrpose of re-boilding: snch as were fallinj^ to deca; . Among
these chnrchea may be notieed particnluly th« ohojch dedicated
to Mary, at Portinncnla. This was his &Toiirite place of abode,
where he loved to give himself up to prayer and religions god-
templation, and it afterwards arose to great consequence among
this order. Once, while attending mass, h« heard recited the
words of Christ to the apostles, when he first sent them forth :
" ProTide neither gold nor silver," &e., Matth. x. 9, 10. He
took it as a voice from heaven addressed to himself. This was
the idea of evangelical poverty, which had already vaguely floated
before his mind ; and, assuming the dress described in Christ's
direction, he from that moment travelled about preaching repen-
tance, and one by one gathered around htm several followers.
When Francis, in the year 1210, first presented himself before
pope Innocent the Third, for the purpose of submitting to him
his rule, drawn, as he thought, after the pattern of the apostolic
mode of life, he is said to have met with an unfavonrable recep-
tion. The pope, who was walking in bis palace, plunged in
thought, regarding him as nnworUiy of notice, motioned him away
with contempt. But he was led, as it is said, by a vision which he
had at night, to entertain a different opinion of the man. We
know not what fbundation of truth there may be for this story.
Even if it were true that Innocent paid him bnt little notice at
first, troubled as he no doubt too often was b; the rude impor-
tunity of many of similar pretenaiona, still, the penetrating glance
of this great man would not be long in discovering of itself to what
valuable pnrpoae such an enthusiasm tnight be turned, if taken
into the service of the church, so hard pressed in these times by
the sects. Such an idea — the idea of a society^ of eptritnal pau-
pers, placed alongside that of the church doing bom^e to worldly
power and glory — might command respect, even fVom him ; and
he was taught by the example of the Waldenses,' how easily the
enthusiasm for such an idea, if it did not attach itself to the
church, might give birth to a tendency in opposition to the cbnreh.
It admits of a question, too, whether the report is a true one,
1 or nhom we ihall sptik in tha Itli sect.
.y Google
FRANCIS OK ASCBTICISU. 367
thftt the rule of FranciB met ftt the begianing with much oppositioa
firom several of the cardinals, on the gronnd that it seemed an un-
heard-of thing, a project sarpassing the powers of man; till another
cardinal obserred, If the obserrance of erangelical perfection is
held to be a thing unheard of, impracticable, and unreaBonable,
such an opinion is a calumny against the gospel and the author
of it, Christ himself. We ma; understand, at least, from the
language attributed to this cardinal, in what way this age repre-
sented to itself the ideal of following after Christ.
The zealous striving after perfect purity of heart,> impelled
Francis, impatient at every motion of siaful lust which he dis-
cerned in himself, to every sort of mortification, by which he
could hope to subject the body entirely to his higher aspirations.
The meditation on every such stirring of ungodly impulses, brought
him perhaps into contact with varioaa temptations ; and his
imagination pictured it out into a conflict with eril spirits. It is
singular to observe how the power of truth in bis own conscious-
ness testified against himself. Once, when engaged at night in
prayer, he thought he heard a voice saying to him : " There is
not a sinner in the world whom God would not forgire, if he turned
to him. But he who destroys himself by severe exercises of
penance, will never find mercy.'" This was an admonition of
the Holy Spirit ; just as when, once, he was thinking over with
pain some of the scenes of his earlier life, the assurance of the
forgiveness of all his sins was given him, and joy filled his heart,
so that, resigning himself to the objective grace,* he is said to
have desisted from further self-mortification. But now the voice
of the Hoi; Spirit appeared to him as a voice of some wiolced
spirit. Yet, in the labour and constant activity which he recom-
mended to his disciples, he recognized an important means for
preventing inward temptations and likewise the waste of time
in unprofitable talk.*
He himself, however, at a later period of life, attributed no
.y Google
368 FRAKCIS' SERilOXS.
Talae to self-mortiftcation, in itself coneidered, but regarded it
solely as a means for oTereoming sensoal desires, and for promot-
ing parity of heart. Love appeared to him to be the sonl of all.
Once, when on« of the monks, who had carried his fasting to ex-
cess, vas deprived by it of his sleep, and Francis perceived it, he
broaght him bread with his own hands, and exhorted him to eat ;
and as the monk still shmnk from toaching it, he set him the
example, and ate first. On the nest morning, when he assembled
his monks, he told them what he had done, and added : " Take
not the eating, bnl the love, my brethren, for yonr example."
Later in life, he did not shrink from preaching before the pope
and the cardinals. "His words," saya Bonaventnra, "pene-
trated, like, glowing fire, to the inmost depths of the heart."
Once, when he was to preach before the Roman conrt, for which
occasion he had committed to memory a carefnlly written dis-
course, he felt all of a sudden as if he bad forgotten the whole,
so that he had not a word to say But after he had openly avowed
what had occurred to him, and invoked the grace of the Holy
Spirit, he found utterance for words full of power, which produced
a wonderful efiect on alt present.* Zeal to promulgate the gospel,
perhaps also a fanatical striving after martyrdom, prompted him
to resolve on making a voyage to Morocco ; but he was prevented
(Vom executing this purpose by sickness. Bespecting his mis-
sionary efforts amongst the Saracens, we hare already spoken on
a former page.'
The spirit which, in spite of all his fanaticism, animated and
inspired this man, which enabled him toexertso profound an in-
flnence on so many minds, and to attract to him men of such im-
portance as Bonaventnra,— this spirit discovers itself to ns in
many of his sayings. He constantly tanght, that a heart fixed
on God is all that gives actions their real importance. In show-
ing how men ought to despise the outside show of holiness, said
he : "A man is just so much and no more, as he is in the sight
of God."' " No one," he often repeated to his monks, " should
valne himself for that which the sinner can do as well. The sin-
1 Bonatfliitura,r.3M.
i See (nge 81.
* QutntiirD homo (ft ill iMalis Dei, MBlBm est M dou plua. BaniTenlut*, c. ti.
, Google
FBANCI8 OH PRBACmNO. 36U
ner can fast, pra;, weep, and chastise his body. But there ia
one thin^ he cannot do ; he cannot be faithM to his Lord. This
alone, then, is onr tine fflory, when we giTe to the LoFd Aw glory ;
when we setre him raithfnlly, and ascribe all to him which he
bestows on ns "' He was, in some sort, at sttite with himself, as
he told his monks, on the question whether he ought to derote
bimiielf to prayer alone, or also to hnsy himself with preaching.
He thought that, as he was a simple, anedncated man, be had re-
ceired a greater gift of prayer than of preaching. " By prayer,"
SMd he, " one improres faimaelf in gifts of grace ; by preaching,
one commnnicates the hearenly gifts received to others. Prayer
tends to purify the affections of the heart, and to produce a
union with the true and highest good, and an increase of moral
strength. But preaching leads to a dissipation of the thoughts
on outward things. Finally, in prayer, we discourse with God,
and hear his voice, and, as companions of the angels, lire an
angel'like life. In preaching, we must let ourselves down a good
deal to men, live among them like men, — think, see, discourse,
and hear like men. Bat one eonuderation seemed to him to ont-
weigb all the rest, and to turn the seale ; and this was, that the
Son of God came down from heaven, in order to form by his ex-
ample the men whom he would redeem, and to preach to them
the word of salvation, reserving nothing to himself which he was
not ready to give up for our salvation. And as we should copy
his example in ^1 things, so it seems more acceptable in the sight
of God, that we should renounce rest, and go forth to work.'"
Accordingly, he declares the activity expended in seeking to win
sonis to God, more precious to him, if it proceeds from tme love,
4han any offering. But that preacher is to be pitied, who seeks
not the salvation of souls, but his own glory ; or who destroys by
a wicked life what he bdlda up by the setting forth of pure
doctrine. To such a person the simple Christian is greatly to be
preferred, who lacks the gift of discourse, and yet, by his own
good example, promotes the cause of goodness.^ He warned his
monks against overvaluing their own powers, when they thought
they saw great success attending their preaching. He spoke of
those who, when they saw that some had been edified or awakened
.y Google
370 MYSTICAL AND SENSUOUS ELEMEKT
to Tepeotance by their discoarses, prided themselvee upon it u
their own work, when perhaps they were only instrnments of
others, liring in secret, who had monght these effects by their
prayers.' " Blessed," said he, " is that serrant, who no more
Talaes himself on that which God speaks or works through him,
than he does on that which 6od speaks or works through an-
other."' To the vicar of his order, Elias, he wrote : " There is
only one mark by which I can know whether thon art a servant
of Ood ; namely, if thon compassionately hringest back wandering
brethren to God, and never ceasest to love those who grievonsly
err."> He particolarly recommended to his brethren itineratiog
throngfa the world, not to contend ; not to jndge others ; to he
meek, peace-loving, and hnmble.* He admonished them not to
despise others who lived in better style, and went better dressed.
" Our God," said he, " is also their Master, and he is able to call
them to himself and to jnstify them."* Moreover, he warned his
monks against excessive asceticism. " Each shonid consider hia
own nature ; and if one repaired a less qoantity of food, another,
who required more, ought not to imitate him in that ; but, having
regard to bis own nature, he shonid give his body just what it
needed. For, as we ought to be on our guard against a super-
fluity which is injurious both to soul and body, so, and still more,
ought we to be cautions of excessive abstinence, since God will
have mercy and not sacrifice."* " We are called to this," said
he to his monks, " that we should heal the wounded, and reclaim
the wandering ; for many, who seem to yon members of the devil,
will still be disciples of Christ."' A characteristic trait in Francis,
growing out of that blending of the mystical element with the
sensuous, of which we have spoken, was his reverence for every
outward thing that itmck him as ennobled by its reference to re-
ligion ; for the clergy, for churches, and especially for the conse-
crated bread and wine of the holy supper.^ It was to him a
1 L. c c. xvi., t. 326.
9 Ofiaac. ad. Wadding t. i., a. xiif., p. 77.
a L.o. I. i.,p.SO.
* L, c.tu,^IT^.
> L. e. t. m , p. 988.
«L.o.p.ao&
T L, e. p. 34L
a His word! iD tlia Opueulil. p 360: SublLln
tis, Den* ct Dei Bliiu sic h liumiliiu, ut pro am
tbteoadti.
, Google
IN FRANCIS' CHARACTER. 371
matter of importance to be scrnpnloosly careful that not a leaf on
which the name of oar Lord was written ehonid be suffered to
remain and be profaned in any unclean place ; but that every such
Bcrap ehonid receife the due mark of homage. Again, aa the as-
cetic bent admits of being easily converted into a contempt of
nature, so we cannot but regard as the more remarkable that
love, puehed even to enthnsiasm, with which Francis embraced
all nature as the creation of God ; that sympathy and feeling of
relationship with all nature, by virtue of its common derivation
fh>m God aa Creator, which seems to bear more nearly the im-
press of the Hindoo than of the Christian religion ; leading him
to address not only the bmtes, but even inanimate creatures as
brothers and sisters.' He had a compassion for brute animals,
especially snch as are employed in the sacred Scriptures aa sym-
bob of Christ. This bent of fanatical sympathy with nature fur-
nished perhaps a point of entrance for the pantheistic element
which in later times found admission with a party among the
Franciscans. As in general, the culminating point of the form
of Catholicism in that day exhibited itself in this order on a cer-
tain side ; so from many other of the peculiar ideas which in-
spired Francis, as the following after Christ, evangelical poverty,
— tendencies might proceed forth which were at variance with the
church system. Seized and emblazoned in the colours of a sen-
suoas foncy, that profoundly Christian idea of following after
Christ gave birth to the story of the five wounds,' said to have
been imprinted on Francis, after Christ had appeared to him in a
miraculous vision, two years before his death, in 1226. Eye-
witnesses are appealed to, who saw these marks at the time. A
story, which assuredly did not proceed at first from any intention
to deceive, — but only fVom the ««I/'-deception of a fanatical bent
of the imagination, and from fanciful exaggeration ; and a story
with regard to which it still needs and deserves inquiry to what
extent, in certain eccentric states of the system, a morbidly over-
excited fancy might react on the bodily organism. It cannot be
doubted, however, that this story has contributed much to pro-
mote a fanatical and excessive reverence of Francis, highly dero-
gatory to the honour which is due to Christ alone.
1 E.|. : Mi (Mcr ignis.
.y Google
372 OBDBR OF CLARA. MENDICANT FRIARS.
Three Bpiritnal orders were founded by him. The one already
mentioned, and vhicb was the ilrst, avoiding each prond name,
called itself the Society of Minor Brothers {Fratra mmorea, Mi-
norites), and its mie, rerised, was confirmed by pope Bonorins the
Third. The second, was an order of nans. This started with a
yonng woman in As^si, — Clara, whom a kindred bent of Christian
feeling, early eommnnicated to her by edncation,* condneted to
Francis ; and she was the first superintendent of the order called
after herself, the order of St Clara (at first, Ordo domifMrttm
pauptntm). Next came the third order {Fratrea ordintt tertH,
tertiarii), by the founding of which, in the year 1221, Francis
famished an opportunity for pions laymen, who would not or conid
not renounce the fkmily-life, to lire together in a sort ef epiritaal
anion, after one mIe, and under a superior. They were also called
Fratres poenitentiae, inasmuch as this monk-like mode of life
was regarded as a life deroted to penance. Many pions societies,
which had proceeded fW>m the order of laymen, might here find
a place of refnge and a common bond of union.
The peculiar regulation that distinguished the orders of the so-
called mendicants (Fratret tnettdiocmtetl) ftpm other orders, would
serre in a specif manner to promote their more exteneiTe spread
and more general influence. In order to their establishment in
any place, no endowed monasteries wero required. Erery conn-
try, erery Tillage, stood open to them ; and they were contented
with whaterer indifierent food might be oflered them. The way
in which they subsisted brought them into the closest relations
with the lower class of people. As religious instmction and the
pastoral care were for the reasons already given most neglected
in their case, so the monks who interested themselves with self-
denying love in their spiritual wants, were received with the more
hearty welcome; and, provided only pions men, well-instnicted
in the doctrines of Christianity, were selected for that pnrpoee,
much good might be done by their means. The men, animated
by pious zeal, who first, with a sort of enthusiastic lore, seised
upon this mode of life, subjected themselves to sacrifices and de-
1 Sse ths ucaant ofher lifsbj ■ coDtemponrj, at the ISlh Aognil. HmnottHrhwi
dislingiiubed henelf bj (he seal wi^ vhioh alii made pilgrimage*; >tw, fa hcl, an-
deiwok a jonraaj to Uie holj eepulalire, and made il a point lo riait all Ilia holj plaera
iuSfria.
.y Google
THEIR UARDSHIPB AND DBPR1VAT10N8. 373
prirations truly ^at, when, in all weathers, defying the fiercest
cold in the north, and the fiercest heat in the Bontb, ihej itine-
rated through the coontriee, entering the meanest hovels, and
cheerfnlly putting np with any fare which the poor occnpants
set before them to satisfy the most pressing momentary wants,
and at the same time sostained all the toil of preaching and &-
tigae of pastoral laboara. Nor did they suffer themselrefl to be
driren off by insnlts and ridicvle, whether from laymen, whose
utter barbarity of maaners and the. want of religions instinction
made them regard these men as unwelcome guests, or fW>m jenr
Ions ecclesiasticii. The Belgian Dominican, Thomas do Can-
tinpre, who liyed in the thirteenth centnry, relating bis own ex-
perience in this way,^ describes how he and his companions, ao
wearied out by a long journey which they had made on foot as to
be ready to sick to the earth, arrived at a certain village. They
went to the house of a parish priest ; bat he refused to give
them even a morsel of the black bread on which he supported
himself and his domestics. After they had wandered over the
whole village, and applied in vain at every door, they came,
finally, near the end of it to a poor hnt, where they were offbred
a crust of bran-bread, — a very acceptable alms to persons in their
condition. They sat down under the sky and regaled them-
selves OB this fare ; and never had food tasted so pleasant to them
before as this bran-bread mixed with straw. " And not without
deep pain," says this man, who, from being a canonieal priest at
Cantinpre, had turned Dominican, " did I compare myself, who
was not able to undergo so much at once in a single day, with
those deservedly-called blessed men who, in many places, and in
much worse circumstances, are obliged to endure greater hard-
ships than these."
With good reason, if we compare such men with other monks,
1 Ssa UtB word* of Tbomu CoDtiimUiii]*, in hii Boniim uniTcntU de kpibai, I. ii
O.I.: Namqaid primo Tide* in pnedicuorqm orrline fritrei, quicBiUudlig ooDtinoisM
TigUiii iDMerati, non h>bent«i in loni ui, per lutou et Inbriu pedibni gndientw tat-
m pnadieuioniboH gircolrc, impmu hequenwr hiMpid*, eiboa crodoa, ct danw, ct
■aper amnik ingruitadinna bominum auMiBeN T He ralUM In the muds ebipttr, plga
lU, in raample Iromhii ownaipertBnce: Teui p«des in Tillam Ignolun mihi, longo
ilinan btigiius in UDtam, at pru debilluUi nimia ootde me drflceie moi poUmn.
Ingreni frttm domam pmbjlcri D«c hIWid IhutDm panii nigarrimi, quo hmilm lea-
cebatur, potumiiit obtinera. inde dtgresii lata per Tillamliiibil prartm, niai io line villae
• qnadaro pupercalafhignieu pania furTarei habuerunl, danum aatia magnum.
.y Google
374 THE MENDICANT FRIARS AHD THE CLF.ROT.
might it be said of them, that although they pnrsned no hodily
occnpatioD to obtain a sabsietence, yet they endored for other
purposes far greater labours and deprirations., The Benedictine
Uatfhew of Paris, who, being an ant^onist to both orders, is
certainly an nnezceptionable witness, relates how the Francis-
cans, directly after the establishment of their order, were faronred
by pope Innoceot the Third ; how they settled themselves down
in societies of ten or seven in the towns and Tillages ; how on
Sundays and festival days they came forth irom their seclusion
and preached in the parish churches ; how they were contented
with anything that was offered to them for the satisfying of their
bodily wants ; and how they set before all men an example of hu-
mility.^ By their strict mode of liTing, their deprivations, their
disinterested, indefatigable labours for the salvation of souls,
these monks would gain the lore and respect of their contempo-
raries, and so much the more as they were distinguished thereby
ftom the other worldly and degenerate monks of older founda-
tions, who suffered themselves to be carried away by the tide of
corruption.* Certainly, their efBciency as preachers and pastors
for the common people had a great influence and was attended
with the happiest results, so long as due care was taken to select
the right sort of men for the performance of these duties. It was
through the powerfol preaching of one of these Franciscans, Dodo
of Friesland, who flourished in the Srst half of the thirteenth
century, that a stop was finally. put to the practice of taking re-
venge for bloodshed, which had continued to prevail in that coun-
try down to his own times * Pious bishops, who were anxious for
the salvation of their flocks, sent of their own accord to procure
1 SnI.c.
i At the jeai 1207 : Snb his dieboB proedioitorea, qui ippellui anni minom, hTcnla
papa InnoiwDtio, tnbito amergnntm urrnm raplfierunt, babltante* in Brtribiuel civju-
tibus deni et lepteni, nihil omnino poBsidcntea, in lictu el reatiia paapertwm Dimiam
praerarinlea, nudia pedibua iacedeotea, muiiniiiii bDHiilitatia ofDiplum omnibas pnts-
baaranl. Uiebua aDleni dominlcis etfestiTia.dAaula babiuculia exeatilca, praedlcaTtnmt
inecclMiia paracbialibus eTingellDm nrbi, adentea at hibenta qsae qiad illtw unnt,
qulbos officium preedicUionis impaadebaul. Qui in reram iiorlaetiam contemplttionc
lanM perepicHi^iares annl inventi, quiiito a lebu pnaaentiB aaecnli et caroalibiu delieiia
eomprobsntur iJieni.
It CoDipUiala of Ibe lioeulione manners and rada worldl; liTCi a( muif vnoDg Ibe
Benadictinea, najbefoaudin ■letter of Robenof Lineoln, in tbe eollention •Iread;
eilad on page 269, ep. 03, p. 313, and ep. 108, p. 883.
1 ThdiiiaB CaDtipraUn. I. i.. c. i,, p. 120.
.y Google
THE FRIARS DEGENERATE. 375
men firom these tvo monkish orders, to take the place of the vi-
cions and ignorant clergy, in the ofQce of preaching and the per-
formance of pastoral dnties. But the latter, finding that their
shamefnl deficiencies were exposed by these monks, and that the
people ran after the new preachers and confessors, became their
bitterest enemies. Bobert Groshead, bishop of Lincoln, for ex-
ample, a prelate sincerely anxious for the spiritnal prosperity of
his extensive diocese, was inclined to enconrage in erery way the
labours of the mendicant friara among his people. He was obliged ,
to complain that his clergy' resorted to Tariona bad arts, for the
purpose of drawing away the people fVom the new preachers
and coafessoTB belonging to the two mendicant orders ; whilst
others, whose infiuence was moat injurious to piety, but whose spi-
ritual quackery brought gain to their employers, were welcomed
into the field.^ He bade the priests of his diocese take every pains
to persuade the people to attend diligently on the preaching of the
monks and to confess to them, but to have nothing more to do with
those quacks — those qnaestuarii, or penny-preachers, as the same
class of people were called in the sermons of the pious Franciscan,
Berthold, in the last times of the thirteenth century.. He re-
I Od irhoiD Aral bn bad to nwke requisltiona ot thii ton, m atiat uniuquitque
ullsm limpliciwr artioulos fidei et dveem mandate. 8e« his address lo 1i» clwgj, ). c.
p. 360.
3 Sanl qDtdam rectoKi et victrii et Baeerdotet, qai uod ulani andire (kstidiant piae-
dieation«s BUiuaqDc oidiniii Bed aieat poiaust, ne audial ea> populus pra^dicautH aul
iia Bonfllentnr, malitloaa praepedinnt, kdmlttnut «tlam, ut dioilDr, pnediaaUireg qqaaa-
loadoa ad pnndicaiujum qqi aolnm lalia praedieaat, qnalla uammtiin malini eitcahqat
Sae ep 107 lo bia atebdeacon.
t la the latter juat nfarred lo. Among the tnaanrea of the citbedral library ot
Pragne,*ri^H]dimpaTt«ntoollecCioD ror eTerjlhiag penainlngto chnreb bialorj. are
to be Tonnd nwof other maniiMripi letten of llie bishop or Liuooln, aerring to illnitrale
thia point, whicb are not eontained in the colleadon pabliaLed bj Broim. Id ■ letUr to
the pope, in whioh helamenta oTer the cormption oflba cborcb and the great want ofre-
llgioOB iDitnictiou, he mentiaoa the DotuinieaDB at abiniug cooapicaoualy oret all other
aationa tbroaghout the whole land, luce prasdicatioDii. Bp. fi. In a letter to the ear-
dlnaidtOBtia (ep. 7), be Bayi; Fntrea Minoriua per AnglJam coiutltnti aoa aalubri
prMdJoatiolle popnJum efSeaoiter illuminanl ad veritatem. la a letter to a bUbop, in
wbieh be advooatea the cause ot the injnnd mendicant friars, he aajra of them : Verbo
praedicalionia et eiemplo popnlam illamiDaDt et suppleut in hao part* dereetam pcaela-
toram. During a abort retidencs In Prague, in the year IBIT, when, bj the dialin-
gnlahed kiadneaB and liberolit; ot ■ vvrj wortbj man, whom I hold In gratehi) renem-
bnoce, the lata archdeacon Pailaa, I waa allowed the pilTllege of couaalting theae
traaeum with the otmoet freedom. I took theae Dolea. Haj the eiample ot that
eioellent person, in allowing men of letters the freest arceas to thoie valuable trea-
BDrea, ahlne forth as a light to all that come after him.
.y Google
376 THE FRIARS DEQENEBATE.
qnested the geaenl of the DomiDicaDS to send him trii tssistuiti
from his order ;* unce he stood in greftt need of help, his diocese
bein^ large and more populous than any other in England. It
was his desire that the archbishop of Canterhnrj might hare men
around him that vere not only versed in the ciril and canon laws,
but that had also studied divine wisdom in the sacred oracles, and
receired it oot merely into their minds, but also into their hearts>
aod bore testimony of it by their daily walk ; bat such men were
, to be found only in the two orders.* So agreeable to his views
were the renunciation of ererything earthly, and the seal for the
salration of sools in those two orders, so much did he hope firom
them as a means of good to the church, that ha is said to have
seriously entertained the idea of entering into one of the iwders
himself. At a synod held at Cologne, under the papal legate,
Conrad, a parish priest complained of the encroachments of tits
Dominicans, who under the characters of confessors, had oontrired
to win the favour of the people, and to monopolise everything to
themselveB. The legate upon this, asked bim how large his con-
gregation was; and being told that it consisted of nine thousand
souls, he severely rebuked the man who was willing to undertake
alone the responsibility of caring for so many souls, and did not
rather rejoice to find men, who were willing to assist him gia-
tuitoDsly in his formidable work.4
But the greater the infiaence exercised by the mendicant friars,
ae preachers and confessors, and as persons who mixed familiarly
with all classes, upon the people — so much the more pemiciooB
would it prove when it came to be abused by ignorant and badly-
dieposed men ; and of snch there wonid be no want as the branches
of these orders extended and multiplied. The causes that had
introduced corruption amongst the other monkish societies, as
soon as they attained to eminence, were not inactive in the case of
these ; and soon, many erils began to intermingle with the benefits
1 Sm sbotB, p. E7B.
3 Ideo no* plorl et (fflaioioTe iudigamna aaxilio in Tvbi Del pnedkatimia. eoDlk*-
tianuin ludttlaDe, poenlleDtJuam ipjanellone, pndenUori qaaqne oondlio in Tutonm
«t DOToniDl euDam qnatidi* (DlBrBeiitiBin seoondnni Bcciplunium intalligeiilitali luia
atBklubri dcturninatiuDe nee navimga lim cfflcuem in hao put* ooa^jotortm quna
l>a[T.m, &o. Ep.lO, p. 331.
a 3«e cp. 114, p. 38a, md Hiuhew or Pvik, u the jw liil, t. tao.
i 8eeTlinmuCiDlipriL<D.I. i., c. ii., p. 3V.
.y Google
THE POPE AND THE FRIARS. 377
which flowed ttom them. Aa they enjoyed the epecial AiToor of
the popes, and, through their respective generals in Borne, stood
JR close relations vith the popes — they alloved themselres to be
employed by the latter as inBtmments for exacting money, and
for other btid pnrpoees. The hietorian Uatthew of Paris, who
had himself perceived and extolled the good inflnences of these
fonndations at the time of their first appearance, complains of
the change whioh had taken place in the same monks after the
lapse of a few years; how they erected samptnons bnildtngs, and
though it was against their wishes, yet consented to be employed
by the popes for exacting contributions.' If we may credit him,
Bobert, bishop of Lincoln, who bad hoped so much good Irom
them, denounced them shortly before his death, because bis ex-
pectations had in so many respects been disappointed.' Men had
occaaion to complain of the obtnisiTeDesa of these monks, of the
tricks to which they resorted in order to slip into monasteries,
and there fix themselves, after they had once been voluntarily
received as gnests. It was said that they songht to elevate them-
selves at the expense of all other monks aod ecclesiastics ; that
they took pains to represent their order as the only holy one;
that they hound the people exclusively to themselves ; and en-
deavoured to instil into them distrust of their clergy, who, to be
sttre, often furnished occasion enongh for it. Easily might the
people be carried so far as to regard all other confessors — and
among the clergy there were but too many whose lives were
altogetiier scandalous — as worthless, and to run after these monks
alone.* The enormous influence of these orders threatened to
overtum the whole previous constJtntion of the church, and to do
away the various gmdations and intermediate links between the
pope and the other parts of which the charch was composed.*
Partly by the force of the idea lying at the bottom of these
1 Pipa de lp(U, liMC lavitla.iioi focit idonuioin mahltonnes prsnDlumt (!■»•
IDTM. At the jttz laSO, I. 696 i eomp. ||ie j*u 1S34, t. 339.
1 9m If uihin* uf Farii, jeir ISBB, t. 76S.
> See Hiubew at Puii, jtti 1336, f. 3M.
* WanKofMaUheWDf Puii, jur1846,f.608: Hnlli prucipu uobiltB M DolriliDm
DiorM, (fntii proprii* (uerdottbiu tt pnwlalia, ipau prardiottoribm MoBtebtntur,
unda DOn nidioiirilcr Tilait ardinuioram dignitaa (t oonditio «t de Unto tui oanteiii{itu
DOD lineiiuigUR confDaiDiie doliuniDt Dec aiuBBndeDtl causa, TidtbanlDidlDraitcrleaiae
jam cnonDlMi pntorbari. Camp, tba docaniBiiU ol cvidean faraiihed b; Dr Qineler
in the SmdicD and Kritiksn, i„ [., id. 182B, S. lOB, uil ODWud.
.y Google
878 THEIR INFLUENCE ON THE YOUTH.
two orders, and baring its deeper gronad in the pions spirit of
the age — partly br the authority vhich indiridnal preachers
exercised over the minds of men, the minds of the yonth were
especially carried away. Tonng men of every rank entered,
sometimes, — as in the case of the far-famed Thomas Aquinas,
contrary to the will of their parents, into one of these orders.
Such as had been brought up in a Inxnrions manner were, by
enthnsiaam for the church and for the salvation of souls, rendered
capable of enduring the greatest hardships.^ This influence on
the youth threatened to spread still more widely ; eren at the
uuirersities it seemed to be const-antly on the increase. One
of the main directions of spirit in the thirteenth century — the
scientific speculative spirit, penetrated and imbued with reli-
giouB feeling — was powerfully inflaenced hy the idea of these two
orders. Men of great acuteness and proAindity,— destined to be
the teachers of their times and of succeeding centuries, proceeded
irom these orders. By their means, too, a ready entrance was
procured for them into the universities ; and it was to be feared
tiat they would become masters of all the influence in these
establishments, — that these great institutiona would have to
lose their freedom and independence. To be sure, the defenders
of these orde» conld appeal to the fact, that the teachers whom
they sent out had attained to such eminence by their superior
diligence and zeal, — since they^were never drawn aside ftom their
work by worldly amusements, — while the professors, from the
order of the secular clei^y, were wont to indulge in various dissi-
pations, and bestowed mnch less care on their lectures.^
Moreover, these monks contrived, by fair means or foul, to
a iDilio onlinis pnedi-
isime miliguuila, prudentct Mmca sicut Berpentet in ini caitodia
1 Tbomw CaatipTBienna, who, we admit, wrole id the intereil of lin pulf, but still
could bardlj b« luppoKed to maDnfaotorc what La aaid oat of vhola elotli, leporta, I. ii.,
t. x.i p- 281 : VidebiDt ceholatea, quod mngtiiri aaeoalaiee aicot viii dJTilianim dormi«-
runl sommuii ■mim, ducebantque in bonis diet auoa, et guum vevpeie innlti|diciula
fercularnm obrusreiiliir et potuum et postal tigilaic non poHent, on atDdere.ct petboi
nihil intenire in msnibus, quod profeneat, sequenti mane Bolennem dlam conatituebaol,
■udilarii)ua condenaia. et aic per iiieplsa iicuiouea, quiboi ana clerici oipcndere sr
dolebant, optato pririibanlur studio.
, Google
THBIR INFLUENCE AHONQ THE LEABNED AND NOBLE. S79
establish their authority in the families of noblemen and princes,
as confeaaors and pastoral Ubourers.i Possessing so much in-
flnence Tith the popes — who often chose their secretaries from
these orders — and with the potentates of the world, — whom men
fh)m the same order frequently served as connsellors and agents,
— they were regarded by the other monks and by the deigy with
fear, and men took care how they got into quarrel witk them.t
King Lonis the Ninth of France, — whose piety, thongb it bad a
monk-like taint, yet was something more than bare snperstition
and ceremonial obserrance, — a piety truly penetrated by Tital
Christianity, by the spirit of Christian love, — promoted, from
religions motives, with peculiar zeal, the interest of these two
orders of monks. Wherever he heard of zealous preachers, h«
sent for them to come to him. While residing at Teres in Pro.
Tence, he invited to his court a preacher of this class, the Fran-
ciscan Hugo, who was creating a great sensation in those parte.^
He must also preach before the king ; he did bo ; and told the
king that, if he wanted tp ei\joy a long life and happy reign, he
must practise justice ; by the contrary course, empires had sunk
to rain, among believers and nnbelievere. The king invited him
repeatedly to stay vrith him, as long as he remained in Provence ;
but the pious monk did not wish to be interrupted in hie labours
amongst the people ; he excused himself, and spent only a day at
th« court.*
The two orders of monks, eonntenanced and supported by such
1 Bishop Rob«it or Liocoln ii uid Wore bis doMb to hit« objected to tbnn tbil,
indtpeodcnt of all worldl; coiuldcnlioiu, u tbey hid beooma, bj tbeir nnnDoittion or
the world, uid dierefora in m ooodition lo rebaki vickedntu !d Ibt mighlj on« of tbe
cuib, tbe; t'I oegleclsd to do id. 8m Mitthev orPwu, U tbe jm I3S3, f, 762.
1 H4Uhew of Piria. ;eu HSU. f. 3U : Id mullia cedebant iia rtligioai, propter polen-
tnm oSendioalun. Eranl enim magnalum eonciliatorea et Danoii, etiam domini papar
atfereUri), nimls in hoc gratiun libi laecalinim comparantea.
t Tbe falloitlng wordi of hia last will, addreeeed lo hia >od, obaracterize the maa :
Tbe flnl tliiDg I recommaiid and preacribe lo thee ia, tbat thou ahoolilat lore Qod irllb
■11 tbj beait, and abore all tbinga ; for nitbout (bia no man aaa be bi««ed. Aad take
goodbf«d that tboudoest notbiog wbieb majbediapteaiingtoOod; Ihatia, ibnt tb»<]
coauDilleat do ain ; for aoonor oagbteat thou to be willing lo anffer anjr torture, ibati to
allow IbjBcir to bs hurried into anj mortal tin. If Ood aeodeet upon thee miafonuDe
aeropt it abeetfally, and thank bim for it; ooiiiider that tboa hut well deaeired it, and
that evefTthiiig ahall work logelhei to thee for good. If he faeatowa on tbe« proaperil;,
thank him with all hunililf, and lake oare dial thou doat not (roia pride, or in anjoilm
waj, baoome the none for iu"
4 This ia auted b; Joinrille in the MemaJm, ed. E'tlitol, t. ii, p. 3B4.
.y Google
380 THE PARISIAN UNlVKESnY.
mighty powers, m«t with the most riolent opposition from the
nnirersit; of Psris, which rindicated against them it« uicieiit
freedom. This aniTersity fonned a society dutittgnished by iU
independent spirit, a society which boldly maintained its rights
in the contest with popes and monsrehs. When she beliered
these were encroached npon, her teachers were accostomed to
snspend their lectores and sermons and shut themselTos np in
retirement, which, by reason of the great infinenoe this nnirer*
sity exercised on the scientific culture of the times, — when the
youth resorted to it flrom all quartsrs of the world, — made no
small impression. This means of defence was also employed
by it during the present contests. It seemed at first that the
cause of the two orders must succumb ; for pope Innocent the
Fourth, moved by the complunts that came to him from all
sides of the progress of the mendicants at the expense <^ the
old ecclesiastical order ; of the infringements on the rights of
bishops and -parish priests, and the interruption of their la-
bours, — issued a bull, in the year 1254, designed to protect
the latter in their rights, and to set limits to the all-absorbing
influence of the mendicant friars. He thereby drew npon him-
self the hatred of the latter, — who interpreted bis deatb,^ which
followed shortly afterwards, as a divine punidiment, — and who
felt strong because they could rely upon the help of more than
one monarch.' So mncb the more faTonrable to the mendi*
cant friars was Innocent's successor, Alexander the Fourth,
who issued several bulls, deciding in their favour against the
Parisian university — where they continually sought to extend
1 Thonu Cuitipratcitui cbuaoteriBlJoilljr nntrki : K*ii«m die panljii pcrcuMM
obmntnil n«i Dnqoun poslca iuTilnit Mit gnrmil. Qni eliun > iDadun unetiMuno
viro extra muro* orbia Bonuw muiiltatUliine tuui nt monuui lUri uoctiB Dei Fnn-
ciKo *(qa< DominiBOjudlouidai. L. o. L it., c. x., g 21, p. \7i. Cothpne tba dlo.
getba i'lStnut muiagr Id wliloh ihn frc«-Bpirii«d Eagliib Biaftdiotinit, Mutbew of
Paris, judged ooDMnuDK the d«itb ot ttali pope. Sec page StSI.
3 Thomu CantipntcDiu nji: "The prince*, wben thef beird of ■ boMile boil
vbicli na* about (o be Ailmiiwted b; tbia pope againM tbeaa two oiden, man tbM
(hpj would nils the poMcHioai and raTrnnea of tbe aeealar dtrgj, U tba pop* mami
to dtatnij tbe two orders : ' far,' aald tliij, ' ibf» onlen bate been ffln" ■> > apeeial
blsMinfc la tt" world, by Tlrtae of tbe initniotlon (Imj codunonioaM and Ibe axaaple
tbe} Auniata to it," e. x., p. 174. Tbe leiloa* defender and tbe leteaM opponent ot tbe
two monaatio ordert agree togetfaer when William de St Anour Mf* of Ifae Benedie-
tine*: I'riaitlpaB illia farorabiliorea proToEaDi couin Uloa, qai aoa non reajpiani aat
qnoa odiunl.
.y Google
WIT.LIAU DE ST AMOUR AQAIMST THE MENDICANT ORDERS. 38t
their JnflBence and to monopolize more places. The rights of
this nnirereity were at that time defended by a man of great
firmness and resolntion, possessed of a strongly-marked indivi*
dnality of character, and a clear nnderstandlng-^the Farieian
Canonicns and Doctor of Theology, William of St Amonr (Qnilel-
mna de Sancto Amore.)* In direct opposition to the mystico-
specnlatire tendency, represented by the more important theo>
logians of the two orders of monks, clearness of nnderatanding
eonstitnted with him the predominant quality. In a writing
composed a.d, 1255, " De perieulU novwimorwm temportim,"
he described those monks, vithoot naming them, as the pre-
cnrsors of antichrist, as mock- saints and hypocrites, who, by va-
rione wicked arts, Bought to bring all influence in the charch
under their own control. What is said in the gospels concerning
the Pharisees, and in the pastoral epistles concerning tbe false
teachers of the last times, he applies to them. The same points
he set forth in his preaching ; and courageously defended, in
eonrersation and in letters, what he had asserted in that book.
The entire mode of life followed by these monks he represented
as one opposed to the spirit and essence of Christianity. He
brought against them the precept giten by the apostle Paul in
first epistle to the Thessalonians, that erery man should support
himself by the labour of his own bauds. He who would gain his
livelihood by begging, is beguiled thereby into flattering, calum-
niating, and lying. When the mendicant fliars maintained that,
in following Christ, they stroTe to reach the highest perfection,
he replied : " It is a work of perfection, for Christ'a sake, to
leave all and follow him, in the sense of imitating him in good
works. Christ invited men, Luke xviii. 22 (the passage nsaally
quoted in support of the eanailiam evangelieum of poverty), to
follow him in doing that which is good, not by begging, for this
is a thing forhidden by the apostle Pant. He who has renounced
all earthly goods in order to strive after perfection, must either
support himself by the labour of his own bands or seek his main-
tenance in a monastery. Christ and his apostles never begged ;
Christ carried about & purse with him ; he aud his apostles had
women with them, who provided for their bodily wants. Tliu
L So callrd from lil* att'nt cit;, tben belunging (o Burgoiidf.
D,i„Mb, Google
3S2 WILLIAU DE ST AMOUR
Kpostles gaiaed their subsistence b; working at tbeir trades, and
received freewill offerings onl; from those to whom they preached
the gospel," He does not hesitate to declare, that althongh this
mode of life, which was really at rariance with the gospel, bad
heen erroneonsl; confirmed by tlie charch, yet this jndgment of
the church should be revoked after the troth became known,
for eren the judgment of the Romish church was liable to correc-
tion.' He appeals to the authority of the Lateran council of
1215, and to its interdict against the multiplication of monkish
orders, quoted on a former pi^e.' '" Tet why, after the promnl-
gartion of this law, hare so many new foundations of this kind
spning up, unless — which far b« it ftnm us to say — this council
erred in enacting such a law V He not obscurely charges those
monks with pharisaical arrogance, when they appropriated the
name religio, a name which it was customary in the thirteenth
century to give to monasticism, to their mode of life ; and he ap-
lifls to them the saying of Christ (Matt, xxiii. 15), with regard
to the proselyting spirit of the pharisees ; objecting to them
that persons who before had lived in simplicity, if they were per-
suaded to embrace their so-called religion, turned at once into
arrant hypocrites. Among the artifices by which they sought
to increase their influence, he reckons those in particular bj
which they endearonred to draw over to their side young men of
fine parts at the nniversities.* As they exercised so great an in-
fluence by their preaching, he attacked them also on that score,
accusing them of having obtruded themselves uninvited into the
calling of preachers and pastors ; of seeking only to make a dis-
play of their eloquence, their penetration and their learning, but
caring tittle about that which might minister to salvation.' He
objected to them that, after having procured canonization for
men belonging to their order, they resorted t« all possible means
of glorifying their festivals, extolled their miracles above those of
1 Cap. lii.
■) Page 360.
t Secta »a*. quim rBligioDem uppeHsnt, c. lir.
* Plerumjae cimuDUWDt uDlTcniUlM. in quibiKJaTeDcain^niouetsabtilei Ttlont
JDVfniii, quibu iDTCDtia oinmawDnt iUo* vcrbii eumpoiitis, commendinte* aanm su-
lum el *uu tntdilioDcs, p- SiB.
t Nod et qDHrcnlea qou ti ■■lotMi loun et tliorum proQciinl, Kd ci quibns aiopi-
luiler etniliti ippucDl, p. 890.
.y Google
AQAIN8T THB MENDICANT ORDERS. 3S3
the anoieot martyrs and of the apostles, and even boasted of
spurious miracles ;' that they contrifod, by anricnlar coDfesuoD,
to make themselves acqaaiDted with all the particolar and per-
sonal relations of indiridnals, and then aTailed themselres of this
knowledge to sway the minds of men, and to draw them off from
their ecclesiastical superiors,*
It deaerres to be noticed that he hints at the possibility of a
schism of the church, to be brought abont by their means. If
once the prelates should perceive it to be necessary to resist
their encroachments and their ove^own authority, they might
easily be tempted to go to the length of renouncing obedience to
them ; and the consequence would be, that men would also re-
nonnee obedience to the Roman see, and the unity of the church
being thus broken up, the way would be prepared for the coming
of antichrist. It is worthy of notice, again, that he foretells
how, as opponents of the secularization of the cletgy, as defen-
ders of humility in the appearance of the church, they would
incite the monarchs to deprive the church of all her secular pos-
sessions, on the ground that nothing but a purely spiritual juris-
diction belonged to her.* He spoke against a certain pietistie
bent, promoted by the infiuence of these monks, which led men
to look upon a course and squalid dress as a mark of humility.
He maintained, on the contrary, that one might wear even sump-
tuous apparel, were it but appropriate to the station of the indi-
vidual and to the customs of the land, and not subservient lo
pride ;* and that pride may go in the dress of a beggar as well
as in costly robes. Fnde in a beggarly garb was go much the
worse, because it carried hypocrisy along with it, which he proved
1 Fag«lIS.
3 Cnjiulibetpraprieules per coiib«ionas rimiado el sic populam multipticiter aibi >l •
*)ioieiido «t 1 monim praelUoram tx doctoram lerecinm docCrins ti conailiii ■TcrtrDdo, p.
2C8.
I P««a SOS.
t Bab eo aliun pruteitu, quod sint bamiiiMCia ecclniae zelitores Uudant el juBlifl-
cant priaeipcs svcutares. Eempartlem ccclesiu Jnriadic
tcilioet ao peniudeulMidictupriDcipibDB.qnodecclesine ni
lemporalnD, DC sic ad eos fkciliiu recunnin babeani in ani
> Ha «a> oliaigsd with tssertiag, Qaod pretioaiUa lesliani non no<
(■eaulnin. But he dedannl tbil be bad expreMdd bimaelf as fo^lowi
leate pnti<w>,dam tamen non eioadal bomo tbI mnlier modalDiD pei
■nona proTiDciae, Tel Don hoc facial canaa moTendae coDeupiwentiae.
.y Google
384 WILLIAM DE ST AMOUB AGAINST THE PAPELLARDI.
by qnoting Matthew ti. 16.i Nor did he hesitate to attack' the
direction which had been giren by the inflaenoe of the meDdicant
friars to the piety of king Loais the Ninth. He said, amoDg
other things, in one of his sermons, that it behoored kings' to
clothe themselves in a manner corresponding to their exalted
station, since this was requisite in order to maintain their royal
dignity. It was not required of them that they should hear many
masses every day,* or that they should attend early mass ; bnt
that they should dispense justice, and faithfully inlfil their calling.
To put down the party of the Papellardi,* (a term equivalent to
canters, pietists, in later times), among whom Louis the Ninth
was reckoned by worldly-minded people and the opponents of
monkish piety,* he employed the following singniar argument :
" Were it a sin to wear, under befitting circumstances, a costly
gannent, ChriBt wonld not have worn that seamless coat (John
zix. 23), which, in relation to his poverty, must have been costiy
enongh."° Accordingly, he warned men against that folse humility
which is assumed for appearance sake ; and is said to have re-
1 Ptp 92.
J King Loaia Iba Ninth deeluad himuiroppoMd to raperflaiLj of aruuacat in dna* >'
and Mid tliil ihe mone; ei|i«nd<^ in this way hid better lie giren to liia poor. See
hia life b} OaUfried orBeeullra.lnDu CLesne, acripL LliL France, t. *„f ^7. Itnta
hi* wlali to WRar on Frid*j and aeTsntl other d^t, for peunM.a hair abirt (cifiriaR),
DCKl bU bod; ; but bi* airn eonhisor toM him that anob penance waa not befitting a
penon in bin atation ; ha onght rather to be bountiful in bestovinfi alma, and to be
alriot inadminiateringJDaticelo bta eubjecn. L. o. f. 101. Tet Joinrille, inbli Me-
iDoin, oileaa iiiinbfpleEet Foithbr thia Honarch: Qneronae doit iteetiren tellemani-
ire at porter aelon aoneetat, qne lee prudea du manda nc paiseent dire: Tona en Tailea
trop, n'auaai lea jeonee geni : vona en flitea pen. Ed. Petilol. p. I7S.
t King Lonia beard dailj two, freqnentl; three or four, magaea. To the noblaa, «bo
munnnred at tbia> be aaid, " tf be onljr wonld spend the aame amount of time in Ihroir-
ing dioe.or in Lanting Id Iheftimt, nobodj wonld bare award to object.' See Oolt-
fried de Beeulleu, 1. o. t. 456. William da 8t Amour is daubtlee* referr(>d to In what
Tboma* CantJpratanng saja (aee page 373), In hi* Bonam OniTereale.l. ii. e. Irji., t 64^
p. L>SB; Embeacebat theologicae oitbedrae rllia ille praeBumptor. qnt praedicavit, ipsnm.
de quo aeripsimus regem, non deben communlbna nti Tealihua aed aemper purpuranim
inoedere, neo plurra misau andire, qnam nnam. Moruliter aolem pecoare dioebal omnei
iltos, qui dlclnm regem indncerenl ad hiuustnodi devollonli rt humilitatit eiemplum.
i The name denolei, etjmologiealt;, a penon whollj' devoted to Ihe popes, the
pinoiia, tbe olergj. The Papellardi were, in the iliirteenth centurf, mpatdirrctlj opposed
to tbe people of tbe world, Mundiula.
s, Bex papellardu*. Vid. Tliomu Cantlpraten. 1. c. ; 63. It ia related that the Do-
minican e aim oat perauadfld the kiug to consent to be admitted into their Older; Tjd.
Kiclierii Chronioan Seuonenae, I. iv„c. ixxvil. D'Aeber j S^ePeg, t JL, £6(0.
« Page 87.
.y Google
miAIlS DBFBNDBD BY BONATBNTURA AND THOMAS. 385
inukfld, IB one of his Bermoos,' " Wen one nov to put on so
costly a gtmnent, the PapeUardi would spit at him, u the phari-
sees spat in the face of our Lord Jesus Christ, when so clad."
And since the idea which lay at bottom of the orders of the men*
dicant friars, was an idea widely prevailing ; since there were,
indeed, a number of societies of laymen, men and women, who
had associated for the purpose of engaging in a similar mode of
life ; and since it was the cnstofn to call the persons thus asso-
ciated, praying brethren {beghardi) and praying sisters (begwntu,
beguUae), William of St Amour conld say, in defence of himself,
that " the mendicant friars had no right to regard his strictures
on the pietistic bent that belonged amongst the dangers of the
last times, as an attack upon their particular mode of life, —
which had been approved by the apoatolie see ; for in truth all
his remarks applied to those pious assooiations which rested upon
no such high authority, but had been attacked from various quar>
ters. He referred particularly to those young men and maidens
itinerating about in France, who, nader pretence of living only
for prayer,' had really no other object in view than to get rid of
work, and live on the alms of the pious. " Aa he had attacked
none of those orders by name, which subsisted by authority of
the Boman church, so whoever felt himself bit by what he had
remarked in a very general way, about uncalled preachers, can-
ters, beggars, and vagabonds, would find that he was accused by
nobody but himself."*
The cause of these monastic orders was defended with spirit
and ingenuity by distinguished men of their own body ; such as
Bonaventnra, Albertus Uagnus, and Thomas Aquinas ; but yet,
not without a due share of that sophistry of party feeling, which
may be discemed on both sides. Their statements do, on the
one hand, really expose the injustice and extrav^ance of many
1 TpI H ii not afflmwd tfau ha cipreuMl himaclr ia prectaelj ibeM wordi.
1 Freplei qaaadwD jnTUin, quot appelluil bono> nleiM ct prapter qnudun mollens
jmrenm, quu ippclUot bcpilnn par lotnn reftuunjam diffuiu, qui omoM, sum lint
iilidi *d operanJDai, pirum ocita aul nihil voleut oj^Mri, tui vivvre Tolnnt da alee-
Moarnti ID olio oorporali aab pratWila onmli, cum nalliuB ainE religionia per aeden
■pMioliaaiD approbaur, p. 91 .
* Siqni ergo praedicatorea noDtrase ipecialilar dicta ei mora aaaploanliiT, etUMiant
•t Idea eBfinTanon poaaim, aed wnln ilia qaisi ad ■uim dafenaionem aa praaparent at
Mmia praadiealorea inpngacnt, vidsnioi me talci, qualai inpra dintam nt, p. UO.
VOL. VII. 2 B
.y Google
386 bokatentuba amd thohas defend
things tud by their antftgonlBtB ; bat on the other, they are
obliged to testiry, in spite of thetuselves, to tmth which bore an-
faroarably on their own iateresta.
With the greatest JQstice the defenders of the mendicant friars
conld affirm that the bad state of the clergy rendered itDch'kind
of assistance as that which waa furnished to the chorch by their
orders, a matter of necessity. Bonarentora maintained, that
" becanee sins within the church were continaally on the increase,
and the bishops, occnpied with external things, conld not tara
their atteNtioa to spiritaal affurs ; beoanse few shepheida resided
with their churches, bat the minority committed the guidance of
sonls to hireling ricars, who were for the most part ignorant,
negligent, and impore in their lires, — therefore tbe pope, ob whom
derolres the care of the whole church, has called us to the assist-
ance of the clergy and the eommunities.'" How rery necessary
it was that preaching and pastoral duties should be intrusted to
others besides the pariah priests, Thomas Aqninas prores, by re-
ferring to the incompetency of many priests, who in a large number
of districts were so ignorant as not eren to understand the Latin
language. " Very few, indeed," he said, " had made themselres
acquainted with the Holy Scriptures, though a preacher of the
dirine word should be well instructed in them." AgMU, many
communities were so large that a sin^e parish priest, who did no-
diing else in his whole life, would find it impossible to bear carefully
the confessions of all. Experience teaches, too, that if they had
none to confess to but their own parish priests, many would wholly
omit it ; either from an unwillingness to confess their sins to
those with whom they daily associated, or becanse tliey looked
upon them as their enemies, or for varioos other reasons. They
whose business it was to cue for the salration of sonls, should
be distinguished for their knowledge and their h<Jy lires; and
a sufficient number of men of this sort could not be found
to proTide for the wants of tJie parish priests throughout tho
entire world ; since, indeed, it was on account of the want of well-
informed men, that the ordinance of the Lateran council, of the
year 1215, that, in all the metropolitan churches, men should be
appointed capable of teaching theology, conld not be carried into
1 SMDelrrmii»tionM4iirr«n|iiliin, S. Fnociui, Dpp, U tiL, ed. Logd. f. 330.
.y Google
THE MENDICANT FRIAEB. 387
effect by the secnlar clergy. Bat by these tnonka the want was
Bopplied to a mnch gre&ter extent than had been required by that
Gonocil; bo that, in the words of Isaiah, the land wae fall of the
knowledge of the Lord. Experience plainly showed how mnch
bad been accomplished by these orders, founded for the soppott
of the priests who conid not satisfy all demands. In many conn-
tries heresy had by their means been extirpated ; many Infidels
reclaimed to the fUth; many persons in rarions parts of the
world instructed in the law of God; rery many awakened to re-
pentance ; so that if any one rentnred to prononnce snch establish-
ments nnpTofitabie, it conId be clearly made ont againat bim that
be envied them on account of the grace which wronght tbrongh
them, and made himself guilty of sinning against the Holy
Ghost.'
It might now be argued again in defence of these orders, that
if they were designed for the purposes abore described, then it
became necessary for the members to pnrsne throse studies which
were requisite to qualify them for their office ; that, in order to
get this education, and fit themselres for discharging the duties
of this vocation, they must not be required to support themselves
by the labour of their own hands. This, Bonarentura seta forth
as follows : " No one amongst ns," says he, " is allowed to bo
idle, but the sick. Some busy themselves with study, in order to
qualify themselves for the business of instructing the faithful ;
others, with the performance of divine worship ; others, with the
collecting of alms for the support of the community ; others be-
stow their services, with which they are specially charged, on
the sick and the healthy ; those who have learned trades work
at them for the benefit of the brethren and of strangers ; others,
who are so directed, itinerate in different countries — since we
have nobody else to employ on snch missions."' The defenders
of these orders concede to William of St Amour, that many of
the bad things censured by him were really to be found in indi-
viduals amongst them ; but they complain of the injustice he bad
done them in accusing the whole for what was the fault only of a
1 Contr* iiDpDgD>D(«anligiaiKiii opaie. XTi. ed Venet.1 xix. p. 311, et uqq.
, Google
388 BOK ATETFTUBA AS A DEFENDER OF THE HBNDICAKT FKIARS.
few.' " That which is b&d," ea^s BonaTentora, " swinui on the
Barface, and is easily noticed by erery one. Tme holiaeas is a
hidden thing, and is to be found oat only by certain marks.'"
Thomas Aquinas objects to their opponents, that they took it
upon them to jadge onr the conscience, orer the hidden things
of the heart, when they accnsed the monks of seeking after the
favour of the world ; after their own glory, and not the glory of
Christ, and of many snch-Iike things. It was only presumption
or envy to judge thus. It was the common resort of such as
were disposed to decry and to censare rather than to correct.*
Yet it cannot he denied that these distinguished men betrayed
the too strong bias of a predilection for thur order, when they
labonred so much to extenuate grioTons faults, of which the mem-
bers of their order were clearly convicted ; arguing that no man
in this world can live without sin, 1 John i. 6.* If the monks
were eager to be received by the rich ; if they intermeddled with
matters which did not concern them, in order to secure for them-
selves a comfortable maintenance ; if they sought tempont] gain
among those for whom they preached — these were to be regarded
as slight failings, for which they ought not to be called sinners,
nnch leas false apostles.' Bonaventura,* in defending these or-
ders against the reproach that they f&vned on the lich, says :
" We ought, certainly, to love all, in the Lord ; to long after
the salvation of the poor as well as of the rich, and seek to
promote it to the utmost of onr ability, and in the way most
profitable for both. Therefore, if a pow man b better than a
' Ut TidclioM, tnod ib uno tsI duobua gtrilut, loti rdi^onl irapaneie pnetunut
■iout CDin dicunc, qaod Don iiint cibia Bibi *p|HMilii coDUoti, Iwilion quunnLes, et
molla linjiuBiDdi. quu rtiim si >b ■ligoibni illqQKQilD fltol, DnllBtcDoa Bunt toUli ool-
bomii AqniTtM, opote. xri., p. 110.
1 Qaod muime facianl, qai magiB amuit clDnirB et rjlDperan, jaim eotrigen <t
emendare. Opiite. ivL, p. 411.
4 When Tbomu Aqninu brings it w i ^luge «^Mt hii opponenti Au Hmj
peoGiU iBvi*, quae eliun io quibuaciiDqae perfecidi inTeniQiilar, quasi griiik aiigge-
ntnl, he nekoDS among ibem, qaod quaeraat opulenlion boBpitia, in qnibni meliaa
prooanntor, qnod prooDreirt aliena negoU*, ut aic mereanccir ho^tia, qnod npiaiit
bona lamponlii iUaniiD, qnibna praedieanl et alia.
B Quae eUi in Tiliun Bonent, non tamen aant tam graTia, at pro eii dki ponint pee-
eatom, qni haso eommiltanl, nedmi at prii iis poasiot dki paeadapoMoU.
• L. a. f. 338.
.y Google
FATE OF VILLI&H DB 8T AHODR. 389
rich man, Ire should lore him more ; bnt we mnst boDoiir the rich
mac most, notvithstanding ; and this for four reasons : Firat, be-
eanae in this world God has placed the rich and mighty above the
poor in respect to their woiidly cireumstanees ; so that, in honoor-
ing the rich, we conenr with the dirine order : Secondly, on ae-
connt of the weakness of the rich, who wonld be angry and an if
we reftiBed to pay them such honour, — they wonld oppress ns, and
other poor people : Thirdly, becanse more good reanlts from the
conTeraion of a rich man than Irom that of many poor men,— for
the eouTorted rich man edifies many by his example ; and throngfa
him, much good may be done and much eril prerented."' Justi-
fications of this character serre, perhaps, rather to confirm than
to refhte many of the objections brought by the Parisian theolo-
gian against these two orders.
The unflinching adroeate of the university of Paris, who had
long defended its rights against the most distinguished men of
the mendicant orders, before the court of Rome, William of St
Amour, finally had to succumb to the united spiritual and secular
powers, which acted under the influence of these monks. His
book, " De pericniis nonssimomm temporum," which on account
of the many remarks it contained, cautiously and forbearingly,
indeed, yet freely expressed, against the arbitrary proceedings of
the popes, could not make a very farourable impression at the
Boman court, was condemned in the year 1255, by pope Alexan-
der the Fourth. Ho had to resign his post, and was banished
from France.* He retired to Burgundy, his natiTO country. With
the successor of pope Alexander, Clement the Fourth, he found
meiuis of becoming reconciled. He placed in the bands of the
latter a revised copy of the work which lay at the foundation of
his treatise " On the Dangers of the Last Times ;" and consisted
of a collection <^ proof-texts from Scripture, relating to this sub-
ject. He lived beyond the year 1270.* Although these contests
died away, yet the same spirit of freedom was maintained in the
I L. e. r. K8.
* In ■ porm b«loDgliig la that tirno, the ao-ulled Bomin da la BoM, ll u Mid ot
him:—
e^tn tODJ da » njmmnt,
A tort samma fnt lUltn aumMimig,
D* Bl Ammir, ta' hnmitMa
Fit «II*r pw grud' mnnl*.
* Du BonUjr, faiM. uniinn. Parti, i. iii., f. 666.
.y Google
390 BOIf ATENTURA / B A RBPROTEB OF HIB ORDBB.
nniTenit J of Paris, Thtcb had ofFered so detensfned an opposition
to tbe mendicant friara.
The effect of these fierce aesaalte on the mendicant orders of
monks would be to direct the attention of the well-disposed in
them to the points in which they bad degenerated, and to call
forth efforts for reform. Althongh the pions Bonarentnra, when
he had to defend his order against its antagonists, was too in-
clined to play the part of an adTocat«, in palliating many of ^e
ahnses, yet he expressed himself id an altogether different manner
when he addressed tbe snperiora of the order tbemselreB. Ho
now exhibits himself as the rigid censor ; and by his own stric-
tnres shows that there was fonndation for many of the abore-
stated charges. When, ia tbe year 1256, he was appointed
general of his order, he issued a circular letter^ to the presiding
officers of the same in the sereral prorinces, calling upon them in
the most urgent manner to do their ntmost to remove the abuses
which had crept in. " The danger of the times/' he writes to
them, " the riolation of onr own consciences ; the scandal of
worldly people, to whom the order, which should be to them a
mirror of holiness, has become an object of contempt and abhor-
rence ; all urge ns to action." He declares to them, that he had
examined into the causes by which the splendour of the order
had become dimmed, and had found that it was to be traced to
the fsnlt of some of its own members. He then proceeds to
enumerate several particalars, which had brought the order into
bad repute. Capidity, than which nothing could more directly
be opposed to the poverty for which the order had been founded ;
costly and samptnoas buildings ; the monopolizing of funerals
and of the drawing up of wills,^ a thing which could not fait
to create great dissatisfaction amongst the clei^y, and parti-
cularly the priests. To this list, he added the enormous ex-
pense occasioiied by the itinerant brethren. " For, as they
1 E|HMoI* *d mlDiitroi proTlniritlM M cuModei, opp. t. lii., ed. LngdoDans. t. 4SS,
> Set OD Ibis poiDt, Ibi tmliM af GiFaeln-, rtlrmi lo od page 377. The luptnti-
tloufi BODsideni] it i gmt priiilege la be haiird ■moiig t},e moDki, in winie oneortlMir
clianhyirdF. a ciragmittiice whicb lbs l*U«r knew how [o torn lo llieit own advuita^.
TLe BenediotiriB Gieber tiji, in tbe ChrodleU of tbe DanlDleeni, ilreid} naiieed:
JIliM, qui ■!■ uliadoDt coDhrebiol, quod Papa racere non poieit, a precatia rapinirun
ec Diurtrnm abaoliiabant at nortooa Id coemeleclla laia lolamtilur aepeiieliaDl. Cliro.
Die-on Senonrnic 1. ir., c. itI., I. e I. H34.
.y Google
SONAVSNIUKA AS A RSFKOVER OF UlS OEDEK. 391
cannot be satisfied with a little," says he, " and as the love of
men has waxen cold, we hare all become bnidensome, and we
shall come to be still moie so, if some remedy he not soon ap-
plied. Though there are very many, whom such accusations
do not tonch, still, the disgrace will come upon all, if the in-
nocent hftTe not courage enongh to resist the guilty. So let
the ardour of jonr seal hum forth ; and after yon have purified
the honse of our Father in heaven from those who make it
a house of merchandise, let it kindle in all the brethren the
fire <tf prayer and devotion." He recommends it to them.espe-
dally, in accordance with the rule of Francis, to proceed more
cautiously in admitting members into the order, and to limit the
number of those to be received. They should allow no man to
become a preacher or coafessor without a previous rigid examina-
t)oa.j After the same manner he expresses himself in a special
letter to one of the provincial superiors. " In former times, the
observance of the evangelical perfection made us universally re-
acted and beloved ; bat, at present, when the multitude give
themselves up to their bad passions, and superiors cease to en-,
force the necessary strictness, it seems that many vices are steal-
ing among ua which make this venerable society hntdensome and
contemptible to the people." He expresses great dissatisfaction
with those who, contrary to the rule of Francis, assault the
clergy in their sermons before the laity, and only sow scandal,
strife, and hatred ; with those who injure the pastors by mono-
polizing to themselves the burial of the dead and the drawing
t^ ofwills, and who had thereby made the whole order detested
by the clergy.' " It is an abominable falsehood," he det^res,
" for a man to profess the voluntary adoption of the most ex-
treme poverty, while he is unwilling to suffer want in anything ;
for a man to be rich inside of the monastery, while outside of it
he begs like a pauper. All the brethren should be directed to be
careful and avoid every occasion of giving just cause of complaint
to the clergy. It should appear manifest to the whole world, that
they were not seeking their own advantage, but simply the win-
ning of souls to Christ.
1 Offloli iir*>ilk«tianti at ooDfanioDia com mnlto main* impoDUja.
^ Sapaltnnnim an uaUmiiDlaraai lltiftioaa at aTida qaaedam tntulo cDin axoloalona
llluruni, ad qaoi ininiarDni oura apeetln dinoacitut, noD modieuin noa clam loti laeit
, Google
392 TUB MILDER AND TBE UOKB RIGID FRAKCIBCAMS.
Bnt eren before the death of Francis, there was fonned within
the order the germ of an inward schism leading to important con-
sequences ; the strife between a party who were zealona for the
literal observance of the so-called erangelical poverty, and another,
who retained only the appearance of it, bat in the splendour of
monasteries and churches, as well as in other respects, allowed
themselTCB to depart, in manifold ways, from that original prin-
ciple. The brother Elias, a disciple of Francia himself, who occar
sioned great disturbances in the order, stood at the head of this
laxer party. In opposition to him stood forth other important
men, and in particular the inSnential Anthony of Fadna. Some-
times general of the order, Elias fell and rose by tnms, till
fiually he was east aside entirely and tamed out of it. Bnt the
quarrel between the two parties in the order still went on. The
question was, how to anite any possession whatsoever necessary for
this life, with oTangelical poverty. Men resorted to a distinction,
by which greater latitude of interpretation conld be given to this
term. They distinguished between a right of property, and the
simple me of another's property for the satisfaction of the necea- '
sary wants of life. As property, the Franciscans shonid possess
nothing ; but the right of property in all goods administered by
them should be given to the pope.' Thns arose the two parties
of the more strict {Zelantes, SpinUdes) and the more mild
Franciscans. The popes, by their explanations of the Frandscan
rale, especially Kicholae the Third, by his bull issued in 1297,
(called, from its commencing words, Exiit qui seminal,") favoured
the principles of the milder party, and expressly confiTmed the
distinction above stated. So the fanatical seal of the Zelantes
was fanned into a conflict with the dominant church itself. Add
to this, that as the writings of abbot Joachim had found great
acceptance with this order generally, which believed that itself
bad been predicted in them, so the more zealous party in parti-
cular busied themselves a good deal with those writings — and the
1 S*i> BoDoentDra in tbr DelcnninalTooe* qnuMlannm dim rrgutun Fraocisei Qu,
■xIt. : Pneiul acdii apoitolioar, qai cM ecDcnli* omniiim ptaparnm ecolesiie proTixit,
•pediliur uottri ocdioii snaun babet, omnlam mobilinin, quae ordini confcnrntur, pro-
prietawm ^bi ■Hiunail, ucepci* hii, qnonun dominiam aibi eonferentM relJnacniDt rx
Dobia Diaio (unDdam rerum ■dIdid CDiioedil,nl Mmpar diano viclaet Tmlln le teeu
tt atiia aMnailibDa abaque propritlatis \mt, ei Ipiiuf ooDOfsaioDe uMnut.
, Google
JOACHIM S IDEAS CARRIED OUT BY THE FRANCIfiCANS. 393
more, in proportion as they became dissatisfied with tho existing
state of things, and as their fanatical enthnaiasm was excited by
opposition. The idea of an nltimate perfection of religions life,
of the last times of the kingdom of God, of the age of the Holy
Ghost, of tbe ererlasting gospel, was pnshed by them to still fur-
ther extremes ; and their extravagant notion of the perfection of
life without property, consecrated to contemplation alone, would
lead them into the mistake of regarding the whole appearance
and evolution of Christianity, thus far, as only a subordinate
thing in comparison with that highest stage of spiritoal perfec-
tion, for which they were to prepare the way. A spiritual pride
of mysticism would be ready to exalt itself above everything
positive and objective in religion ; and we have already pointed
out, on a former page, the point of support which snch a tendency
might find, in several expressions of the abbot Joachim. Many
fanatical tendencies, which appropriated to themselves these ideas,
were diffused by the different kinds of Begbards, who found refiige
in the third order within the general order of Francis.
But here we stop — intending to reserve the more detailed ex-
hibition of the remarkable facts, which are here merely hinted at,
for the Fonrth Section of the present history.
END.OP VOL. Vll.
.y Google
, Google
, Google
, Google
T, and T. Clark s Publications.
FOREIGN THEOLOGICAL LIBRARY.
AinnTAIi SUBSOBIPmni: on* Snlnsk for Four Tcdontat, Danir Sro.
M^
ESSRS. CLAKK beg to inyite the attention of Clergymen and educated
Laymen to tbU Series.
The Foreign Theoukiical Librart waa eommenoed Id 1846, and from that
time to this Four Tolumes yearlj (or about 170 in all) have appeared with the
utmost regolarity. The favour with which tjie Series baa, during so many
ycATB, beeD received, encourages the Fnblishera to believe that a Libnuy con-
taining the Torke of writers so eminent, upon the most important Eobjacta,
cannot iwX to secure a continuance of the support hitherto accorded to it.
The lame for 1888 compruet:—
OASSEL'B OOMHEKTAHy OS ESXBZK.
BVALD'B OLD AHD NSV THBOLOOT.
KBIL'8 BDLHUL ABCHAOLOOT. ToL IL (completion).
DBUTZBOHV HEW OOMHBNTAST OK OBNESIS. ToL L
The Vnliitnei Uiued during 188S-1887 utere.—
lSS3.—VrmaB ok THB LIFB of OHBIBT. Tola. L and n.
WXIBB OK BIBLICAL THBOLOOT OF NET TEBTAVBNT. ToL U. (OOmpUtlon).
OOEBSL OK THE PAKABLSB. One VoL
IS84.—imm OH THE LIFE OF 0HBJ8T. Tol. m. (oompletlon).
8ABT0BIV8 OH THE DOCTBIVE 0? DITDIB LOTE. One Tol.
BJfBiaEB'S ENCT0L07£DIA 0? THEOIOOT. Tol L
BVAISV BETELATIOK : ITS MATITEB AHD BEOOBO.
ISSf.— EABIQER'S EK070LOFJBDU OF TEEOLOOT. TcL n. (oomplstton).
OBSLITB OLD TESTAMENT PBOPBEOr aBOABDIHIJ THE OONSEIiaUTIOH
OF THE KniCIDOM OF OOS.
BCHHBBB'S HIBTORT of the JBTISH PBOFLE in the time of JESUS
OHBIST. Second DiTlalon. Tola. I. and IL
/8SS.-8CHCrKBB-8 HIBTOBT OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE DI THE TIHI OF JEBVS
OHBIST. Second Dtvlalon. ToL IIL
EBBABiyB APOLOOETIOS. ToL L
FBANTB BTSTEK OF OBBIBTIAK OEBTADnT.
OODETS OOMMENTABY OK FIBST OOBIHTHIAKS. ToL L
16^.— EBBAaifS APOLOOEnCS. Tola. IL and HL
OODETS OOimSKTABT ON nEBT COBINTHIAKS. ToL IL (OOmpletlonl.
KEIL'S HANDBOOK ABCE£OLOaT. ToL L
AT. A— Anjr Tko of the above Yearly IssneB oin ba
Ttar'i Books (airopt. ici ths csBS of the cuireii
Non-sabacrtbere, price IDs, 6d. each Tolmne.
In order to bring the Foreign Theological Library more within the reaidi of
all, it has been decided to allow a aelection of
EIGHT VOLUMES at the Subsoription Price of TWO GUINEAS
Eompleto
.y Google
Glabk's Foreign Theological Library.
At the BnbsertptioiL Price of Two Ooiiieni
(DitjpiioUtt eonnof be ntppftnJ in tvtk tdecUoju}.
NoK-SDBBOBimoN Prices within Biuckbts.
Alexander (J. A., D.D.)— OommenUiy on iMith, Two Vols. (ITs.)
Aiiberiwi(Q. A,, D.D.>— TIw DiTine Barelktlon. One Vol. {10a. fld.)
BBomgkTton (H,, Pb.D.)^TKe Aota of tli* Apoatlea; or, The Hiitor; of the
Ohonih in ihe ApoetoUa Age. ThtM ToU. {37a.)
meek (pTofewr)— Inbodnotion to the Hew Teatament. Two Tola. {SIb.)
Qhrlitlieb (Iheo., D.D.)— Kodern Doubt uid Ohristiui Belief. One Tot.
(IDs. Sd.)
DeUtnch (Fruz, D.D. )-Oiinmentu7 on Job. Ttro Tola. {21s.)
OanunentUT on the Pwlmi. Three Vols. {31a. Sd.)
OommentAry on the Proyerbt of Solomon. Two Tola. (21s.)
Oommeatuy on Bong of Solomon and EcolealutM. One Vol. {10a. 6d.)
OammentkryonttiePixiphecieBof luIktL TwoTols. {•ila.i
Oommentai; on Epistle to the Hebrowa. Two Tola. {Sla.)
A 8yst«m of Biblioal Fayohology. One ToL (12s.)
DOlUngeT (J. J. Ign. von, D.D.)— HippolTtna and OaUlatni; or. The Ohnroh of
Boma in tho Fint Half of the Third Oentory. One Vol. (Ts. 6d.)
Domer (L A., D.D.)— ASfstemof ChrktiuiDootdjie. Fonr Vols. (42s.)
Hlatoiy of the DoTelopment of tha Doctdna of the Peaon of Chiiat.
Five ToU. (623. ad.)
Ebraid (J. H. A., D.D.)— ComioentaiT on the Bjdatlea of St, John. One VoL
(10s, 6d.)
The Goapel DIitOTy: A Compendlnm of Critical Investigations In aaK>ort
of the Htatatioal Ohanetat of the Font Ooapela. One Vol. (10s. 6d.)
0«Hiaidt(H.)— Doottineofthe Apooaljipse. One Tol (lOs. ed.)
a«rlaoh (Otto Ton) — Oonunantar; on the Pentatenoh. One Tol. (10a. 6d.)
Qieselec (J. 0. L., D.D.)— Oompendlnm of Eoolealastioal Hlaton. Foot Tola.
(42..)
dodet (F., O.O.j—Oonunentary on St. Lnke's Qoapel. Tiro Tob. C21s.)
Oonunentuy on St. John's OoepeL Three Tola. (31a. 8d- )
Oonunentarj on the Epistle to the Baduuu. Two Vols. (21s. )
Hagenbach (K, E.. D.D.)— Hiitory of the Beformatlon. Two Vols. (21s.)
Hiatory of OhristlBU Doottlnea. Three Vols. (Sis. ed.)
Hatleai (Q. 0. A. von, D.D.)— A Bntem of Christian Ethica, Ona VoL (10a. fld.)
Haapt (^)— Conunentary on the Fiist EpiaUa of St. John. Ono VoL (10s. Sd.)
Havenilek (Piofeaaor) — aeneral Inlrodnotlon to the Old Testament. One ToL
(10s. «d.)
QengstetLbeig (E. W., D.D.}— Ohiirtology of the (M Testament, and a Com-
mentary on the Kaadanie Ftedlotiona, Four Vole. (42a.)
Oojnmenlary on the Pialms. Three Tola. (3Sa.)
On the Book of Eoolealaataa, To whioh are appended: Treatises on the Song
of Solomon ; the Book of Job ; the Prophet lawah ; the Sacrifices of Holy
Soripture ; and on the Jews and the Christian Charoh. One ToL (93.)
Oommantary on tha Ooipel Of St John. TwoTols. (21a.)
OonunentBry «D ^ekieL One ToL (10a. 6d.)
Dissartatfons on the Oennlneuesi of Daniel, eto. One ToL (ISs.)
The Kingdom of Ood nnder the Old OorenanL Two Tola. {21s.)
[Continitfd on ttext jiagr.
.y Google
T. and T. Clark's Publications.
OL&BK'B FOREIGN THEOLOQIOAI. LIBBABT— OmtfMML
EeU(O.F., n.D.)— IntradnoUoiitothoOldlwbuneiit Two Tob. <21b.)
OomiMMilUT on tbe Fentatonoh. ThiM Vols. (81a. M.)
OonUDMituT cm Joahiu, JndgM, uid Bath. One VoL (lOs. 6d.;
.OammanUryonUwBoiABarSamaeL 0ns Vol. (10s. 6d.)
OomuMiitairoiitlwBaokiofKinei. Odo Vol. (lOe. Od.)
OonunrataryontliaBookiofCIIiroiilalM. OueTol. (lOa. ed.)
Commentary on Ibr&, Melteuilah, utd 'ZaXb.vt, One Vol. (10s. Bd.)
Oommantuy on Jeieralali uid Lamantationa. Two Tola. (21b.)
OomnMDtaiy on Eiebt«L Two Vols. (21s. )
Ocnununtuy on the Book of DftnleL One Vol. (10a. 6d.)
Oommontary on tlie Hinor Propheta. Two Tola. (21b.)
EiiTtt(J.B.,D.D.)— matoTjortheOldOovenant; or, Old Testunrnt DltpanMUon.
ThrtoVols. (31s. Bd.)
Lang* (J. P., D.D.>— OommMtarr on th« Ooapela of 81 Hatthvw and Bt, Mufc.
Three Vols. {81s. 6d.)
0oinmentar7ontbB(loq>elofBt.I,nke. Two Vols. (IBs.)
Oommeotary on the Ooapel of St John, Two Vola. (31s. )
Iinthaidt <0. R, D.D.)-'Oommentary on the Ooapol of St. John. Three Vols.
(31s. ed.)
HaodonaJd (D., ILA.)— Intiodiutton to the PanMenoh. Two Volumes. (Sis.)
KartMiMn (Bishop)— Ohriitlan BogmaUoa. One VoL (10s. Bd.)
Ohiistlan EtUo*. Qaneral— Sodal— IndivldnaL Three Vols. (3U. Bd.)
lIfiUei(I>[. J olioB)— The Christian Dootclne of Bin. Two Vols. (21b.)
■nrph; (ProfsMor)— Oonunentary on the Fialnu. To count at Two Volume.
OnaVol. <12ii.)
Veander (&., O.D.)— Oeneral Hlitory of the OhrlaUan BeUglon and Ohnroh.
Hiae Vols. (87a. ed.)
Oehler (Profeesorj^Bibliosl Tbeolosy of the Md Teatune&t. Two Vols. (21s.}
Olshansen (H., D.D.)— Oommentary on the Ooepele and &ctB. Four Vols. (12s.)
Commentary on Epistle to Uie Bomsna. One Vol. (10s. &L)
Commentary on Epiitlee to the Corinthians. One Vol. (9a.)
Oommentary on Fhlllpplana, Titna, and lat Timothy. One 7aL (10s. Sd.)
Ptailippl (F. A., B. D.)-~Oommentary on Epistle to Bomans. Two Vols. {21s.)
Bitter (Carl)-4}omp«ratlTe0eogTaphy of FaleitiDa. Four Vols. (26b.)
Sohmld (0. P.. D.D.)— Kew Testament Theology. One VoL (10s. Sd.)
Bhedd (W. O. T., O.DO— Hlatory of Ohiistian Doctrina. Two Vols. [213.)
Stetnmeyei (F. L., D.D.)— History of the FuBsion and Beiarreotion of onr Iioid.
One VoL (10a. Bd.)
The Miracles of ottr Lord in relation to Modem OriticiBm. One Vol.
(7b. Bd.)
SUer (Bndolf, n.D.)— The Vords of the Lord Jena. Eight Vols. (81b.)
The Words of ihe Sisen Sarionr, and Oonunentaxy on the Epistle of Bt.
Janue. One Vol. (10s. Bd.)
The Tords of the ipaatles Eiponnded. Ona VoL (10s. Bd.)
TholDeh(A., n.D.)— ConunenlarjontheQtMpelof St. John. One VoL (98.)
inimann(0., D.D,) — Beformers before the Beformatlon, piinoipaUy in T
and the Netherlands. Two Vols. (21b. )
Welia(B., D.D.)— Biblical Theology of the New Teatament. VoL I. (10b. Bd.)
inner (O. B., D.D.)— OollectlDn of the Oonfeasions of Ohristendom. One Vol.
(10s. Bd.)
The aeries, tn 17S Volnmss (Inolndlng 1387), piioe £4(, 8s. 3d., forms an Apparaim
without which it may be truly said no TluohffKat Ltbrorj can (e eosiplBM; and the
PabUsbers take the liberty of soggeatlDg that no more spproprlste gUt oonld be
presented to s Olergyman than tbe Series, In whole or la part.
Sabumiben' Names reeelved by all Retail BookieUers.
LOKDOtt : IFor Workt at Nott-tubteriptum price onbf) Huiilton, AdaHS, ft Oo.
.y Google
T. and T. Claries Pudluations.
In TipeiUy Bandtomt Svo Vobmu*, SDBSCBirnoit Pbice £6, Ca.,
MEYER'S
Commentar y on the New Testament.
• ll*j«r baa b«M lau Nid w^ knovn to nholan u on* of (kt TMT kMMt of tb* a«nuB
•zpiMlton of tiM Mav AcUmuL Woannotnnwboaarwoov^l sot tourthMkaU
onrlTallad ai aa lataiptstar of tba gnuunaUoal ana Matortoaf laaai lag of tha nond
V ToiLdana anothar aoaaonabla and Impottant ai
CRITICAL AND EXEGETICAL
COMMENTARY ON THE NEW TESTAMENT.
Bt Dr. H. a. W. MEYER,
Obksconsistobulkatk, Hahnovrk.
The portion coiitribut«d by Dr. Hbteb baa been piBoed under the editorial
eue of Ber. Dr. Dickson, ProfcMor of Dirinitj in the Dniveraity of Qlaagow ;
Rev. Dr. Crohbie, Profeesor of Biblical Ciitddem, St. Mm;'! College, St.
Andrews; and Rev. Dr. SrswutT, Profeaoor of Biblical Critidnii, Unirenitj
of Qlaagow.
1st Year— Ttomani. Two Tolumea.
OalatUuia, One Tolnme.
Bt. John'a Qoapel, VoL I.
2d Yeap-St John'i Ooval, Vol. II.
PhiUpplMU and Goloaalaaa, One Tolnma.
AoU of the ApoaUea, Toi. I.
Oorlnthiana, Vol. I.
8d Year— Acta of tlie ApoaUca, VoL II.
St. Matthaw'aOoapal, Two Volomea.
CoiinthlaiM, Vol. II.
4th Year— Hark and Lnka, Two Tolames.
Bpheaiana and PhDemon, Odo Tolnme.
Theaaaloniana. {Dr. Llhunuam.)
Bth Year— Timothy and Titna. (Dr. Ifuthtr.)
pBtar and Jade. {Dr. HaUier. )
Hebrew*. (Dr. LUnetaatm.)
Jamea and John. (Dr. HtUker.)
Tht ttriet, at vrittm hy Mtsier kimtdf, it computed by llu piMicatum of .^Aeriani
l»(M PhiltmcM tn ow volume. But to thit the Fuiliilieri hax thought tl right to add
Thettaloniant and Bureau, by Dr. LtiTiemann, and the Pattoral and Ca&olic EpitOa,
bf Dr. HuAer. So fta, hoyetetr, of tiu Stihieribert have erpreued a detirt (o have Dr.
DUerdiecVt OOntaentarg on Bevelaiion intluded, that it hat been raolved in tMt mcan-
time not to imderlaie it.
' I need hardly add Ihiit the Uat edition of the aoaonte, parapIaDoiUi and leamad oom-
mantary of Dr. Meyer taM been moat nrefully ooiuultsd Ihranghoiit ; and I mnM again,
as In tho preface to the Oalitlana, avow my great obligationii to the amunan and acholar-
ahipoftbe learned editor. '—BuHOP Eluoott ia /V^/om to iu 'CowHuafnryoa Jjafarioar'
'The ableet grammatieal eiegete of the age.'— Paiur SaoAww, D.D.
' In aocuncy of eoholarehip and Ireedom from prejudice, ha ta equalled by few.' —
Lilaraiy Charckman.
' We have only to repeat, that It remiina, of ita own kind, the very beat Commanlary
of tbe New Teetament whloh wa poaaeas.'— ClimA Bellt.
' No exegetioal work la on (he whole mora raloabla, or atanda [n higher pnbUo esteem.
Aa aoHtlo be ie candid and oantlooa; exact to minutoDess in phllolf^ ; a maeter of the
grammatical aod hittorioal method ol interpretation.' — Pvinetlon Rtnev-
, Google
T. and 7". Clark's PubliccUions.
LANGE'S COMMENTARIES.
{SyAtcripHonpriee, wtf), 16b. each.
THEOLOGICAL AND HOMILETICAL COMMENTARY
-■■ ON THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS.
Spedallj designed uid adapted for th« nae of Hinisten and Stndenta. Bj
Prof. John Peteb Lahqe, DJ>., in cooneclion with a nnmber of eminokt
European Diviuei. TnuBlated, enlarged, and rerised under tiie general
editorship of Rev. Dr. Philip Scoaff, aeoiated b; leading Divinee of tbe Tarions
Erangelical Denominatjona.
OMOon— m. MUHBBBS. ]
—19. JOSBCA. B* RaT. F. R. Fit. jni»BS uid RUTK Br Pn>r. PmD« Cu»u.. D.D.— T.
SAKUBI.. Bt Pniauar EaoMum, D.D.— TL KDtOS. Bt Eul Cbe. W. F Bahi. D.D.— TH
OBftOHIOLES. B> OnoZoOKua. BZK4. Bj Fb. W. ScHrrLTi. KBHBHUH. BjKar.Havui
Cbdut. D.D., LL.b. BSTB6B. B7 Fi. W. SoHnLtl.— Tm. JOB. Wltb in InCndDcUon mD<
OnoZoOKua. BZK4. Bj Fb. W. ScHrrLTi. KBHBHUH. BjKaT.Hovun
BSTB6B. B7 Fi. W. SoHnLtl.— Tm. JOB. Wltb in InCndDcUon m-'
Irr FroL Tailu Limi, LL.D. A CnrnmanUrT Ay Dr. Ono Zo cm g, logWhtr tI
•nlmmdBeWtTEoMon H«bre" Poetrr lir Prof, Paitir Sobuf. D.D.— H. THE FULMS. Bi
C. B. Moll. D.D.-X. PROTBBBS, BOOLEUASTBS. ud TBB BOKO OP SOLOMON. !<r Prcf.
O. ZSoun, D.D.— XL lUIAS. Br C. V. E. NABaBLnica.— Zn. JERBHIAH ud LAMBEITA-
TI0V8. Br 0. W.E. NAioauaicB. D.D.— Zm. "»"»""■ B7 F. W. Souodbb, D.D. DAMIBL.
Br PralawT TAoExn. D.D.-XIT. THE 11IN0& PROPHETS. BOSBA, lOBU and AMOB. Br
Ono SoHsouu, Ph.D. ftmniAn Mrn^ii, -inyna wtnnw hab^ttiik .nri gBPHAMAH.
BrRaT.PADi.KunmBt. HAOOAL Br Rar.JxHia B.M'CaBi)i. ZBOBABUO. BrT.W.CuM-
>au, D J). HALAOBL B/ Joaarfl PicxAaii, D.D.
TEE APOOETTEi, By E. 0. BnasLL, D.D. One Tolnme.
NEW TESTUmNT^^TOLUMZS.
L XATTHBW. With ■ Oentral Ii
TmuliMd, wltb "
Br J. J. " "
Br J. J. Vai OoiTEBiB.— m. JOHN. Br J. p. Lahsi, D.D.— IV. AC
D.D., aod RST Chablu auoi.— T. BOIUII8. B; J. P. Lahqb, D.D.,
OOUNTBIAira. By Cbbibtiai P. Kuho.-TH OALATLANS. By
BPSBBUHS, OOLOSUAMS, and PHILIFFIASB. By Kabi Bm nn
LONIANS. By Dn Adbulbb and RidaniBACa. TDdOTHT, TITDB,
_. . RiaaniBACa. TmOTHT, TITDB, ind PHILBMOH.
. HSBBBW8. Br Kabl B. Moll. P.D.-IX. JAMEB. Bj J. P. L
BDd JDDE. Br a. F'. C. FaORHtlLLn. F)lD.
i/.AJ., imii rf. It, vAV i/oonEPAKa. u.u. rs-i-DB uju ^vua. oj ^. r.
JOHN. Br EUL BBAna. D.D.— Z. THE RETBLATIOH OP JOHN.
ToceUiar trtth donbia Al^ubatlal Indai to *U tba Ton Valnmai on the He* Tsnamenl, hr Johb
B. Woopi.
PROFESSOR EADIE'S COMMENTARIES.
M"
the It
EPHEaUHS. FHIUFFIASB. 00LO8SUNS.
The Three VolomeB niJl be anppUed by Butacrfption at the price of
EIGHTEEN SHILLIHOS,
or, In separate VDlnmes, it Tea Shillings and Sixpence eaciL
They have been ciurefally Edited by
The Rev, WILLIAM YOUNG, M.A., Glasgow.
The TBlne of these Oonunentaries ia well kaowiu Tbey ocoapy a first and diatincUve
pluw In Nbt TeBtament eiageticBl Utentore.
Theae Volnmea hare been ont of print for a considersbla lime, and all of them are
, Google
T. and T. Clark's PuSUcaHons.
In Filteen VoloiaeB, demjr Svo, SabMnption Piice £3, 19b.
iYtaTly vauts of Four Voltme*, 21*.)
%\it aeaorits of %t attflttsttnc.
EDITED BY MARCUS DODS, D.D.
SUBSCRIPTION:
Four Volnmu for a Oninea, payable in advance (S4t. when not paid
in advance).
FIRST YEAR.
THE 'CITY OP GOD.' Two VolnniM.
WBITIBaS IM COITNEOTION WITH
the DoDMirt 0ontroTer>7. In On«
Yolnms.
THE ANTI-PELAQIAN WORKS OF
61 AngnstiiM. Vol. I.
SECOND YEAR.
'LBTTBB8.' VoL L
TBEATIBE8 AGAINST FAOBTCB
the HuichnaD. One Volnme.
THE HAKMONY OF THE EVAN-
KelisM, &ud the Ssnuoii on the Honnt.
One Volnme.
OH THE TRINITY. One Tolnms.
THIRD YEAR.
ON CHBISTIAH DOOTBINB, Eb-
OHmnaoH, 0> OATBOSune, ud Ob
Faith ahd thb Orzkd. One Tolmna.
FOURTH YEA
LETTEB8." VoL II.
ANTI-FKLAQIAN WRITINGS. VoL
MeBsn. Cl&bk believe tiiia will prove not the letat valoable of thrar Twioiu
Series. Bveiy care has been taken to secure not only accnracf , bnt el^^auoe.
It ie nnderstood that Sabscribera are bound to take at least the iaaues for
two years. Each volnme ia sold separately at 10b. 6d.
' For the FepTodnction of the "City of God" in ui kdmirable EngUab gtrb we m
gre»d; indebted to the well-directed enterpriBe uideaeisy ol Menra. Otkrk, ud to tha
aooarao; and scholtnihip of those who b>ve nndert»ken t ho laborious task of trajulstioB.'
— Cirwtiiin Obten&r.
* The pHsect translation readi smoothly and pleasant^, and we have evei? tea«oo to
be aatiaSed both with the smdition and the fair and sound jadgmeut displayed by tbe
traaelatora and tha editor.'-Voin Butt.
SELECTION FHOM
ANTE-NICENE LIBRARY
AND
ST. AUGUSTINE'S WORKS.
T'HE Ante-Nicene Library being now completed in 24 volnmes, and the
St. Angustine Series being Smo complete in 15 volumes, Ueesra. Cubk
will, as in the case of the Foreign Theoli^oar library, give a Selection of
12 Yolomee from both of those series at the Subscription Price of Three
OuiHEAS (or a larger number at same proportion).
.y Google
T. and T. Clark's Publications.
In Twenty-four Handsome Svo Volumes, Subsaiptwn Price £6, 6s. od.,
A GOLLBOTION OP ALL THE WOEES Of THE PATHEBS OF THE
OHBISTUN OmmOH PAIOB TO THE OOUNOIl OP HIOAA.
REV. ALEXANDER ROBERTS, D.D., AND JAMES DONALDSON, LL D.
eontinue to anpply the Series at
MESSRS. CLARK are now happy to anDouDc« the compIettOD of this S«riea.
It has been receiTod with marked approvBl by tH aectioDB of the
GhriatiAn Church in this coootry and in the tJuited SUtee, aa BQpplying what
has loDK been felt to be a want, and also on account of the impartiality, learn-
ing, and care with which Editors and Translaton have executed a very difficult
tasL
The PnbliehaB do not bind themaelTes b
the Bobeoription price.
The Workfl are arranged aa follow r—
FIBST vf.hr,
APOSTOLIC PATHERa, oomprieiDg
Clemeat's Epistles to the CorinthiuiB;
Polycarp to tha Epheslftns; Hu-tyr-
domor Polrorp; Epigtleof BarnibaH;
EpiatleBof IguliognongerftDdihoHer,
■ fclBOtheSyriK! Vernon); Uartyr-
oltgDatiiUi EplitletoOfogDetna;
FkBlor of HermaB; Puriasi Bpi:
EpiBtles of iKDittias. In Ooe volume.
JUSTIN MAETYB; ATHENAGOBAB.
In One Toll
TATIANj TBEUPHILUH; THE OLE-
mentltieBecogiilUons. InOne Volume.
CLEMENT OP ALEXANDBIA, Volume
Plnt,ocim|^i>iiig EihorUtion to Hea-
thaa; The lastnctori ud a portion
ol tha MiscellHitee,
SXOOND YXAR.
HIFPOLT T US, Volume First ; Bef a Utiou
of all Heredes, and Pngnieiila fnno
hli OontmenUiiea.
IBEHADS. Volume firrt.
TEETOLLIAN AGAINST MABCION.
OTPBIAN, Volume Flnt) the ^liAlee,
ud Kme ol the Treatiaes.
I' m HP V THAR
IBEI(jrDSO»mpletiaD> HIPPOLTTITS
(compleflon) i P™™ent« of Third
Oentnry. In One Volume.
OBIQEN: Ds PriDoipilii Latlars) and
portion ol TreiUse against Ceteua.
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA, Volume
Seoond; Completion ot Ul«celluiie&
TEBTULLIAN, Volnme FIrelV To^
Martyrs i Apology; To the Nations,
FOURTH TEAR
CTPRIAN, Volnma Seoand (completionl-
NoraUmn; MinncinsPelii; FrJinnpDt*
METHODIUS; ALEXAND^K OP LT-
copolis; Peter of AlBMndria; Anito-
lios; Clement on Virginity; and
TERTffS,IAM. Volnmn Seoond.
APOCRYPHAL OOSPELa, A0T8 AND
Ke\'el.tion»; comprisine dl the Tery
onrioua Apocryphal Wrltinn of the
llnl three Centuries.
FIFTH TEAR.
TERTULLIAN, Volume Third (oomple-
CLEMENTINE HOMILIES; APOSTO-
ABN^^lg^^'"*^"" In One Volume
DIOfJTSIUS: OEEGOBT THAUMA-
V^"'' ''^" *""«"""* 1° One
SIXTH YBAB.
I-ACTANTIDS; together with TbsTesta-
" Ire PalrUrohe, and
Second and Third
Prtigments of tl
Centuries. Tw<
OEIGEN, Vo__„ ,„
12s. la Non-SubBcriberg.
EARLY LITURGIES & REMAINING
FragmsDta. 9s. to Non-Snbscribe™.
s Second (completion).
^*Sf'LT~" "^T* ^M„"P^"'y' '■"'« »" oemplete sets, bnt any Volume
may be bad separately, prioe KM. 6d,-with the eieeptlon of Gaien, VoL H X
and the Eaklt Ltnnam, M. ' ' "*'
.y Google
T. and T. Clark's Publications.
OHXAP Rx-issnc OP
STIER'S WORDS OF THE LORD JESOS.
To m«et ft very general dwire diat this now welt-knoirn Work ahonld be
broDght more within the reach of all dtuneo, both ClerCT uid Laitj, Hewn.
Cl&ke are now iisoing, for a limited period, tlie Eight VolnmM, handaooidy
boond in Four, at the Subicription lyice of
TWO aXTINEAS.
As the aUowwtce to the Trade mnat neoeturilr be uuall, ordere sent «dtik«r
direct or through BookMllers must in emry com be aooompuiiod with a PoA
Office Order for the above amount.
' The whole work U a treuur; of tboiuFhtlal expotfUoB. Its meuure <rf pnotlcal tad
_,j.... .__i._^ i.T. u„i — ■".:>--ii, oomm«nd» It to the nwof thowwhoMdotr
ih u well u to andentud the OMpel of ObrlBt.'— (?Mrd>aa.
New and Che»p Edition, In Four Vol*., demy 8to, Subter^itiim FriM ISa,
THE LIFE OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST:
A Complete Critical EUamination of the Origin, Oot)t«nls, and Coimectioa of
tbe Ooepels. Translated from the German of J. P. Lasqk, D.D., VKXamOK
of Divini^ in the University of Bonn. Edited, with addiliona] Notea, by
Makcds Dods, D.D.
' We bare arrived at a moat favonrable oodcIdbIod nganltDa; the importaDoe and ability
.t. ._ ..._. , „ .^ 1 eondlUon ol theo' -' — -
of the Author, a< well a» hU pious, reTonintlal, and ernjlte trsatmant of a ■object'iDex-
of this work — tha former depending upon tbe preaent oondlUon ol thealogical crlticiaB,
tbe latter on the wide range o( the work Itself ; the slnnilarly dIspaaaionaCs {ndgmant
-' '^be Author, as well a* hU pious, reTorentlal, and erndlte trsatmant of a sobjer' '
Mibly halv Wa have great pleaanre Id recommending this work Co odt i
are oonvuiced of lt« valas and enoimoos range.' — iriiA EcalaiiutinU Oattttt.
BBNaXL'B OHOMON— OHKAP BDITXON.
GNOMON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.
By John Albert Bengel. Now first banslated into Eugliah. Wttb
Original Notes, Explanatory and lUnstratdTe. Edited by the Ber.
AxDBEW R. FaussET, M.A. The Origmal Translation was in Rve Lu^
Tolnmes, demy 9to, «Torsging more than 550 pages each, and the very
great demand for thia Edition baa indncod tbe Pnbliabeia to isEoe the
nve Volmnefl tnnnd in TKree, at tlie SithKT^tion Price of
TWENTT-FOnR SHILLINC13.
They teoat by this etill further to increaae its neefnlnese.
' It ia a work wbioh manifesU the moat Intimate and profoiuid knowledge of SaHptnre,
and which, if we examine it with care, will often bo fonnd to oondonse mors mattor Into
a line than can be eitraotod from many ptget of other wrilera.'— Arohdeaaon Haita.
' la respect both of Its oontonta and Its tone, Sangel'g Qnomon stands slona^ Evan
among lajmien there hu arisen a healthy and vigoroaa desire for acrlptnnJ Itnowredge.
and Beogal has done mors than any other man to aid auoh InqairerB. There U perhaps
no book every word of tihich baa been eo well weighed, or in which a single tuchnjal
term coDtalnB so often lar-reaoUiag aod auggeative views. . . .The theoretical and
practical are aa intlmaCely oonnectedas light and bsat In tbe son's ray.' — LiftofPtrtitt.
.y Google
, Google
, Google
, Google
, Google